Epigraphia Indica Vol 14

Author(s): Sten Konow, F W Thomas
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032568/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. XIV (1917-18)
2900
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावृणु
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1982

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
VOL. XIV. 1917-18.
प्रत्नकोलिंगपा
PUBLISHED BY
THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1982

Page #3

Reprinted 1982
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1982
Price: Rs. 90
Printed at Pearl Offset Preus, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT
TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY."
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHÆOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
VOL. XIV. 1917-18.
EDITED BY
F. W. THOMAS, M.A., Hon. Ph.D., HONORARY CORRESPONDENT ON THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, ARCHEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT.
CALCUTTA: SUPERINTENDENT GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA,
BOMBAY: BRITISH INDIA PRESS. LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH,
NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. TRÜBNER & Co.
CHICAGO: S. D. PEET. PARIS: E. LEROUX.

Page #5


Page #6

CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
.
.
285
.
278
PAGE R. D. BAXERJI: No. 10. Naihati Grant of Vallale-Bena : the 11th year
. 166 23. Bangarh Grant of Mabi-pala I: the 9th year .
. . . . . . . 824 29. A note on King Chand of the Woharali Inscription . .
. . 868 LIONEL D. BABKITT:
No. 14. Lakshmoshwar Pillar Inscription of the Yavanja Vikramaditya . > 19. Two Inscriptions from Kurgod . . . .
A. -Of Somervan IV and the Sinda prince Bachamalla II: Baka 1096 and 1108
B.-04 the same reign . . . . . . 91. Arthuna Inscription of the Paraman Chamundanja: Vikrama-Samvat 1186 . . 296
18. Tupped-Kurbatti Inscription of Akalavarshe-Krishna III . . . . . . 878 K. N. DIESHIT:
No. 11. Sangoli Plates of Harivarman : the 8th year . . . . . . . 188 T. A GOPIKATHA RAO
No. 3. Srirangam Plates of Mummadi Nayaka : Saba-Bamvat 1280 . . . . . HRANANDA SASTRI :
No. 6. Haraha Inscription of the reign of Ioanavarman : Vikrama-Samvat 611 . . . . 110 STEX KONOW :-- No. 7. An Inscription of Kanishka II: the year 41
. . . . . . . 180 . 8. Sanjan Plates of Buddhuvaru . . . . . . . . .
144 20. Taxila Inscription of the year 186
. . 284 GAURISKANIAS HORACHAND OJWA :No 18. Partabgarh Inscription of the time of the Pratthana) King Mahendra-pela II of Mahodaya :
Samvat 1008 . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170 Lew Rica :
No 84. Ponukonda Plates of Madhava II (III) . . . . . . DATA BAX BARST:
No. 16. Chandmavati Plates of Chandra-dova: Vikrama-Samyat 1160 and 1158 . . . 192 G. BAXADAS:
No. 87. Parlo Plates of Indruvarmaot the (Ganga) year 1189 . . . ROBERT SEWELT:
No. 1. The True Longitude of the San in Hinda Astronomy .
18. Y. & SUITHATEAR:
No. 4 Porumamilla Tank Inscription of Bhutan Bhavadars : Saka 1991 . . . . .
6. Bhanrlak Plates of Krishnaraja I: Saka 604. . 9. A now Andhra Inscription of Sirl-Pulumari . .
rrrr,
The Biddhanta-Siromani :
:

Page #7

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
PAGE
. . . .
. . . .
. . . .
. . . .
. . . .
. 188 . 212
281 .
8. V. VENKATESWABA AND S. V. VISWANATHA :
No. 12. Udayam bakam Grant of Krishna-deva-Raya : Saka 1460 .
16. Bevinahalli Grant of Sadasiva-Raya : Saka 1473 . . 17. Kudiyantandal Grant of Vira-Nrisimhs : Saks 1429 .
22. Kadaladi Plates of Achyuta-Raya: Saks 1451 . . G. VENKOBA RAO:
No. . Dandapalle Platos of Vijaya-Bhupati : Suka-Samvat 1882 S. V. VISWANATHA :
No. 25. The Kanama Grant of Sadasiva-Raya: Saka 1470
26. Meladaka Grant of Mahadevendra Sarasvati : Saka 1808 See also 8. V. VENKATESWABA AND 8. V. VISWANATHA.
• .
841 354
INDEX .. . . . . . . . Title-pago, Contenta, List of Plates, and Additions and Correctione
Correctione
. . .
. . .
. . .
. .
. .
. .
. 873 ito is
.

Page #8

LIST OF PLATES.
Na 1. Dandapalle Plates of Vijaya-Bhupati Suka-Samvat 1882, 1-iva
Pages
Holo
#
8. Srirangani Plates of Mammadi Nayak, ia-illb . . . . . 6. Portmamilla Tank Inscription : Saka 1291, Plate I . 7. Haraba Inscription of the reign of Inkvarmi: Vikrama-Sama vat 611 8. Bhandak Plates of Krishnaraja I: Saka 694 . . . 9. Ars Inscription of Kanishka : Samvat 41 . .
. 10. Sanjan Plates of Buddha VAL . . . . . 11. Jangli Ganda Inscription : your of Siri-Palumari 12. Naihati Grant of Vallalo-Bona: the 11th you .
. 18. Sangoli Plates of Harivarman : the 8th year. . 14. Udayambakam Grant of Krishna-dova-Bays: Baka 1450. 16. Partabgarh Inscription of Mahendra-pala II Samvat 1008 . 16. Lakshmeshwar Inscription of the Yararaja Vikramadity 17. Chandravati Plates of Chandro-don: Vikrama-Samvat 1160, 1
.
between 78 & 10
76 & 77 .
90 & 91 94 & 96 109 & 108 104 & 106 118 & 119
184 & 185 .to face page
145 . between page 160 & 10 .to face page 165 . between pague 100 & 161
106 & 161
178 & 173 .to face page
186 . between page 190 & 191
194 & 196 ..to fuoo page 190
. 196 between peger 239 & 298 . to face page between pago 286 & 287 +
288 & 889 . . to face page
290
398 between pagos 883 & 887
884 & 886 848 & 840 858 & 859
863 866
1159
20. Bovinähalli Grunt of Bedumi va-Raya: Baño 1973, 7–..
Kudiyantandaï Grænt oe virom-Nielimba ? Sabieg, ua
:
Kurgod Inscription A: Beka 1096 & 1108
:
100
o
Inscription
.
.
.
.
.
273
38. Taxila Inscription of the year 188. . 27. Bangarh Grant of Wabi-pala I: the 9th you. 28. Penukonda Plates of Madhava II. 29. Kanuma Grant of Sadava-Rays: Saka 1470 30. Xalapaks Grunt of Mahadevendra Sarasvati sala 1808. 31. Purlo Plates of Inderaman: the (Ganga) you 32. Tapped-Kurhatti Inscription of Saka 868 . . .
.

Page #9


Page #10

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 93, text 1. 50,--for He read Hts.
, 93, , 1.55,-for दायी read दाबको. > 95, n. 2,- for Tread .
96, last line but 2,—for Vilfäru read Villaru. 101, text 1. 8,- for T. read v 7 . 103, » 1.54,--for yo read a. 118, „ 1. 20,- for read uz. 124, n. 19,- for cu read .
158, last two lines,- for Āuhågaddià and Auļao read Aao. » 170, n. 2,- for Bhäshage read Bhashege.
171, n. 3,- for 7 read . 171, text l. 16,- (for trou read on . See Ep. Ind., Vol. III, Add. and Corr.,
p. viii.-H. K. S.] 172, „ 1. 25,---for enton[1]read uut (4].
172, , 1.42,--for the read out , 172, 1.42,- for å read oz.
179, n. 1, -The Hansot plates were published in Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, pp. 197 sqq. 185, n. 7,--for Infe read of 187, n. 1,- for HF read d. 212, no. 16, col. 3,- for Srivatsa read Śrto. 213, no. 24, col. 2,7
--for Lingana road Lingana. 214, no. 52, col. 2,5 220, text l. 67,- for 494...read 04.
223, „ 1. 137,- for Frigy read . , 231, 1.2,- for Salivahana reckoning read cycle.
272, text 1. 41,- for da-volada read da-volada. 298, v. 3,--for øjvalitair we might read, for the sake of the metre, janitair. 301, v. 59,- for vaikalpya read vaikalya ? 306, n. 2,-The reason why the elephants recoil from drinking the water of the ocean
would rather be that it is scented with the ichor of the dig.gajas.
H. K. S. , 307, v. 44,- for applied his energy to battle' we might read 'bringing them to peace
through battle , 309, v. 67,- for the praise of the blest Mapdana' we might read the religious
foundation (kirttana) of the blest Mandana'. . 312, trans. rv. 37-42,- for in the month Makars road at a Makara-sakrinti.

Page #11

viii
Page 84, n. 7,-for
33
""
33
33
,, 181, no. 18,-This inscription was published independently by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar
in the Ind. Ant., Vol. XLII, pp. 201 sqq.
23
33
VOL. XII. Page 62, n. 45,-for röshapami read roshanamu.
63, text 1. 4,-for
read.
63, 1. 12,-for
23
"3
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
CORRECTIONS BY PROFESSOR HULTZSCH.
VOL. XI.
33
: read
at.
144, text 1. 33,-for a read q.
145, 1. 45, for ान read ान.
23
33
39
221, text 1. 12,-for "fafeer read faer.
23
Rao Bahadur R. Narasimhachar, M.A., has kindly communicated to me the following corrections of the paper on the Inscriptions of Kurgod in Vol. XIV, pp. 285 ff.
read ¶¶°.
Page 270, v. 8, read balenduva kale ("the digit of the crescent moon". It became a full moon by Parvati's lovely glance and the lustre of her moonface).
""
63, n. 12,-for if read af°.
,,271, v. 13,-elidan-gey, "to laugh at". Elidikkeyane madu means the same. Aro kāduvar," who will fight"?
271, v. 19,-read adagunti (=greatness), not aḍaguati.
271, v. 20,-avanibhrit-samangalam" equal to a mountain, great".
272, v. 21,-Aspadey-app-Echala is the correct reading. See verse 10 of inscr. B.
272, 1. 34,-Yugandhara is commonly used in Kanarese inscriptions for Yaugandharayana, the minister of Vatsarāja.
[VOL. XIV.
188, 1. 13,-for klripta read klipta.
188, 1. 23,-for Maghavanmani read Maghavamani.
192, text 1. 42,-for farmla read fanta°.
279, v. 2-read Nityobhava-vesar-esav-i.
279, v. 3,-This verse is in praise of Rechi (not reji), who is compared to the ocean. Ratnakara and samudra are synonymous.
280, v. 5,-Here there is a play on words. The outer town had sara, ponds' or 'musical sounds', like (terade) Narada; swans (moon and sun) like the sky; and groves (rame=Lakshm1) like Vishnu.
280, 1. 23,-the correct reading is billam gomdu kalitanada balupim, "having taken the bow, by the might of his prowess...". There is no reference to Nala.
281, v. 15,-naijonmamtr-abdhi-rajam a moon to the ocean of proper policy.
L. D. B.

Page #12

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Rao Bahadur B. Narasimhachar, M.A., has kindly supplied to me the following oorreo
tions to some of my papers in Vols. XIII and XIV of the Epigraphia Indios.
VOL. XIII. Page 41, 1. 5 of text : the construction is prabandha-kavi-rajan," king of poets of compo
sitions". There is no reference to Virat; Brahma is not mentioned
ander that name. , 44, 1. 30 of text: uru-887a-goffu = "having become prisoners". Tannaya keya
should probably be corrected to tant=arikeya: 'there were nono who did not send precious things and vehicles. The alteration
requires a r. ., 171, 1. 26 of text, and Vol. XIV, p. 271, 1. 28 of text : adagunti should be corrected
to adagunti, a form which occurs in literature.
VOL. XIV. Page 270, 1, 13 of text: read bal-endura kale, "discard the crescent, now that you have the
full moon". The form in -a is used for the regular accusative in
-an. , 271, 1. 17 of text: kumtala-data denotes only the place on the head where the locks
of hair are, there is no reference here to the country of Kuntala. .. 271, 1. 18 of text: bhata is a mistake for chata. 271, 11. 20-21 of text: āļavadu="to despise", alimādu="to treat with contempt",
elidikke-madu="to mock". Elidirkke is wrong. 280, 1. 10 of text : torade is a misreading for terade. 280, 1. 23 of text : bilaṁ is a mistake for chalam; and Kalita-Nala is an error for
kalitanada, "of valour". Pages 280-1, 11. 25-6 of text : bhāgadol is an error for chāgadol (" in generosity "), which
should be construed with -udāra-friyan in the previous portion of the
verse. Page 281, 1. 3 from bottom of page : kulita here' diamond'. Nails are not likened to
fish. 282, v. 5: the meaning of this verse is not properly brought out. The outer town
with its sara (pond, otherwise sara, musical notes) resembles the sage Narada; with its rāja-hanhea (royal swans, otherwise the moon, rája, and the sun, hansa) it is like the sky; with its ārame (grove, otherwise à Rame," the celebrated Lakshmi ") it is like Vishnu's
breast. 284, 11, 13-14 from top of page : naij-onmantr-abdhi-rajaṁ should be translated "&
moon to the ocean of his policy", and suvibhava-sumano-rajan, "an Indra in his magnificence".
L. D. B.

Page #13


Page #14

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME XIV.
No. 1.-THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY. BY ROBERT SEWELL (I.C.S., RETIRED).
(A continuation of the author's "Indian Chronography," continued from Epig. Ind. XIII. p. 103.) 234. The exact position of the true or apparent sun at sunrise of each civil day, taken for tabular purposes as mean sunrise, is one of the essential elements of Hindu chronography, and the exact position of the true moon is another. From these positions are calculated the beginning and end of each tithi and nakshatra, with the currency of these at sunrise. All over India for many centuries the civil day has been coupled with the true tithi current at sunrise, the nakshatra in which the true moon stands at sunrise being stated in the local almanacks and constantly mentioned in the dates of historical inscriptions. In southern India the nakshatra was considered of such importance that from as early as the tenth century it has regularly given its name to the day. For the proper verification of historical inscriptiondates, therefore, it is of the highest importance that we should know the precise position of the true sun at any moment and more especially at the moment of mean sunrise.1
235. Now the process adopted for this purpose in "The Indian Calendar" (Sewell and S. B. Dikshit, 1896), though resulting in a fair approximation, did not, for critical examinations of dates, give a sufficiently close result, as I have already explained in my "Indian Chronography," §§ 119, 120, pp. 42-43); something more accurate was required. We want, for each of the Indian astronomical authorities separately, extremely accurate determination of the sun's true longitude each day of the year; and there is only one way to obtain this. For each day a calculation must be made of the exact equation of the sun's centre on the basis of the sun's mean anomaly, according to the Hindu method of computation. This was a formidable undertaking; but it has now been accomplished for the two principal authorities, and the Tables are published herewith. It is to be hoped that they are final. They are intended to fix the true longitude of the sun on any day or at any moment of the day, with an accuracy extending to the hundredth part of a second, the calculation having been each separately carried to eight or nine decimals of a second so as to ensure correctness. I give the result in degrees and parts, and in ten-thousandths of the circle. The former, converted as desired, can be adapted to any system of reckoning; the latter are for use by the Indian Calendar system,"
1 For calculation affecting all parts of India the basis has to be mean sunrise, and this is always taken as mean sunrise at Lanka, or Ujjain.
1 The Indian Calendar System is the system adopted by Prof. Jacobi (of Bonn) in 1888 (Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVII) itself founded on Largetesu (Connaissance des Tempe, 1845).

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
236. These calculations are, as I have stated, based purely on the Hindu system of reckoning. I have used for the sun's mean anomaly and longitude the mean position and mean notion of the sun as gathered from each Siddhanta separately, and have used the Hinda values of the sines for computing the amount of the equation of the centre, and thence the sun's true position. The Tables are prepared according to the First Arya and Present Surya Siddhāntas, the latter both with and without the bija. The bija, which came into general Use about A.D. 1500, made no change in the length of the solar year or the number of civil days in a mahayuga, or in the position of the sun's apsis, and therefore none in the sun's longitude, whether true or mean. I shall attempt hereafter to publish similar Tables for the other principal Indian authorities-Tables which will be of great value in the verification of dates, seoing that up to the present time no one knows exactly at what periods and in what tracts these other Siddbäntas were used. (The Siddhanta-Siromani Table has been completed and is ready for Press.)
237. Assuming, since these Tables are not intended for any but the initiated, that the In lian Calendar process of calculation, which might be termed Prof. Jacobi's first process and which has the advantage of simplicity, is known to readers of the Epigraphia, only one or two remarks need be made before entering on details. Since everything depends on the accuracy of the Table-entries, I must call attention to the great help which I received from M. Louis de Ries of Moscow for many months. He takes the greatest interest in Hindu astronomy, and has prepared certain Tables of his own, the publication of which has been delayed by the War. His processos are characterized by the most laborious and painstaking endeavours to obtain extreme accuracy for every result arrived at. Filled with a similar desire, and after my calculations for the gun's exact position (in true longitude for saccessive 24-hour periods after the true sun's arrival at long. 0°) had been carried out for about one-third of the Arya-Siddhānta year, I asked M. de Ries to calculate some of these positions of the sun by his own method, so that we might compare the resulte. He most kindly did so; and, when I state that our results, worked in entire independence of one another and by different methods, were found to agree in every respect down to four, and in one case even down to five, decimals of a second, I think that it may be fairly assumed that my Tables may be depended upon,
238. There is more than one reason why the Indian Calendar system, though yielding results very fairly approximate, requires some expansion for the purpose of exact calculation, By it we have been in the habit of computing the true moon's place both for the tithi and nakshatra by the Sürya-Siddhanta data, using the same figures for finding the tithi-index, t, and nakshatra-index, n, for all dates, both for inscriptions known to belong to tracts and times when the Arya-Siddhanta was the authority used by the framers of the record, as well as for those which must have been guided by almanacks calculated by the Surya-Siddhānta. The e of the Indian Calendar method, i.e. the sun's mean anomaly at any moment, is always the Sürya-Siddhanta o in thousandths of the circle, and that it differs in various proportions at different times of the year from the c of the Arya-Siddhanta will be apparent to anyone who compares the entriee for the same day given in my new Tables XLVIIIA and B, cols. 2, 3, in ten-thousandths. At the moment of Mēsha-samkranti for instance (the first entry in each Table) the c by the Sürya is 2794.0642 in ten-thousandths, and is 279 in thousandths in Indian Calendar reckoning; but by the Arya-Siddhanta it is 27745577, and so for our ordinary reckoning should be stated as 277. In caloalation for the tithi-index, t, in ordinary work this difference has no very great effect, though of course it actually has some, and possibly may in some cases alter the value of t by one unit (47 minutes); but it has greater effect when we are calculating the nakshatra, as will presently be explained. As to the difference between the two authorities in the value assigned to the sun's true longitude, #, it will be seen that this varies day by day. About Day 261, i.e. the 261st period of 24 hours eacb measured from

Page #16

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
3
true Mesha-sar krinti, the value of s is practically the same by the two authorities; about Day 150 the Arya s is about 3' 36" ahead of the Strya s. The difference increases and diminishes regularly throughout the year.
The principal reasons for this difference are that by the Sürya-Siddhanta the position of the sun's perigee-point is different from that assumed by the Arya-Siddhānta, and that there is a difference in the two year-lengths.
239. I have stated above that this difference has only & very slight effect as regards the value of the tithi-index; its effect on the ordinary calculation of the nakshatra and lagna must now be noticed. In so doing we take first the nakshatra and note the process by which those who have used the Indian Calendar have hitherto calculated its index.
Our method of computing the sun's true longitude, s, by the system of the Indian Calendar has been to take the c found for the desired moment, that is to say the value, in thousandths of the circle, of the sun's mean anomaly according to the Sürya-Siddhānta, making this serve for both Siddhantas; to multiply this c by 10 to get its approximate value in ten-thousandths ; to add to it a figure, 7207, representing the longitude of the son's perigee-point (taken as 7146-3 by the Sürya-Siddhānta) in A.D. 1100 plus a small addition (60-4) rendered necessary by the construction of the Tables in order to avoid the necessity for sometimes adding and sometimes subtracting the equation of the centrel; to deduct from the result the figure representing this equation, and so to obtain the sun's true longitude, 8. The tithi-index, ??, having been already found, we add s to t, and find the nakshatra-index n, or the longitude of the true moon; this index shews in which nakshatra she stands at the moment. The result is an approximation, but it is not close enough. If we are working for an Arya-Siddhānta date, we have used Sürya-Siddhānta values (which differ slightly), and we have arrived at the value of , in part by multiplying - by 10 a value obtained in thousandths so as to be able to apply it to the other value, that of the moon, which has been obtained in ton-thousandths of the circle. This multiplication by ten creates a possibility of error not inconsiderable. Thus, if we have, in thousandths, the figure c = 623, this may stand for any value in ten-thousandths between 6225 and 6235, and may lead to a miscalculation amounting to anything under 10 units in our estimate of the nakshatra index *; and 10 units represent in time-valuation 39 minutes.
240. All these possibilities of error are entirely removed by the present Tables. The exact value of s by either Siddhanta is easily found--a value which we know to be absolutely correct, and when we add this to the already found t we know that the result gives the correct nakshatra-index; or at least that the only possibility of error lies in the value found for the tithi. As for this last we must for the present trust to the correctness of Prof. Jacobi's calculations for the moon's place relative to the sun (a) and for the moon's equation (6), correcting the sun's equation by my new Tables.
241. These Tables will also be found very useful for calculating the lagna accurately. Hitherto our process for finding, in working for the lagna, the value of the sun's true longitude, s, at mean sunrise of the day concerned has been the same as the process for finding the nakshatra. We have found the value of s by both Siddhantas from a calculation really correct only by one Siddhanta, and even that after a rather clumsy multiplication by 10, which itself may cause an error of 39 minutes of time. The present Tables give the accurate by either Siddhanta, and they give it in degrees, etc., thereby simplifying the calculation.
1 See Indian Calendar, &$ 107, 108 ; pp. 60, 61.
* The tithi-index, "+", gives the distance of true moon from true sun, i.e. shews the moon's true place with reference to the true son. When this is added to the true sun's longitude, we have the trae moon's place in the heavens, "*", or the required nakshatra-index,

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
EXPLANATION OF THE TABLES. 242. Table XLIII. The details were worked out with great care by M. L. de Ries from the respective longths of the sidereal solar year, i.e. the time taken by the truo sun to travel from 0° to 0', according to the several Indian authorities.
Table XLIV gives the sun's mean motion per day of 24 hours, and per hour, minnte and second, for use in calculation. It is exact for the Arya-Siddhānta, and may be used with care for other authorities, having regard to the footnote.
Table XLIVA. See the heading. It explains itself.
Table XLVA is for use in calculations. Etery valuation given in the main Tables XLVIII.A and B in ten thousandths of the circle was made by it.
Table XLVB is the reverse of XLVA. Table XLVI is a revised nakshatra Table, showing the exact ending points of each.
Table XLVII is very important, being a revised Table of sines and equations of the sun's centre, given in full after particularly careful calculation. Its preparation is describe 1 below SS 249-253. The supplementary Table XLVIIA gives, for close work, very full details of the exact equations according to authorities other than the First Arya-Siddhanta and of the differences, in seconds per minute of mean anomaly-arc, between the consecutive baseequations. Table XLVII is for the present to be held inapplicable to the Brahma-Siddhanta.
Tables XLVIII) and XLVIIIB are the main working Tables, showing, by the First Arya and Present Sürya Siddhāntas (with or without the bija), the precise value of the san's true longitude (s) and equation of the centre at each interval of 24 hours measured from true Moshasankranti, the moment when the true sua arrives each year at celestial longitude 0°; as well as the sun's mean anomaly and mean longitude. There was no possibility of framing a Table which shoull give these particulars for mean sunrise of each day, the primary requirement for the verification of Indian dates, because the moment of true Mesha-samkrānti varies each year and the starting-point had to be from that moment. These two Tables therefore give the consecutive 24-hour positions of the mean and true sun after that moment.
Tables XLIX and L enable us to find the sun's trao longitude at mean suprise; the former giving for each group of days the san's true motion per boar, and the latter giving his mean motion per minute. It is not necessary for general purposes to give his true motion per minute; if required, this can always be obtained by dividing by 60 the details of Table XLIX for one hour of the day.
243. Tables XLVIII to L are used in the following way, when we desire to find the s for mean sunrise. Say that Mēsha-sankranti occurred in the year for which we are working at 12 h. 15 m. after mean sunrise, according to the Indian Calendar (Table I, cols. 13 to 17 or 17a). Then for every day of that year Table XLVIIIA or B gives as his true longitude, 8, at 12 h. 15 m. after mean sunrise; and to obtain the sat mean sunrise on the day in question we have to deduct the sun's true motion during 12 h. and 15 m. We do this by Tables XLIX and I, and Bo get the exact s for mean sunrise on the day in question.
Table XLIX for hours is exactly correct for the Arya-Siddhanta. When used for the Sürya-Siddhānta, there may be an error amounting, at the time of year wben there is the greatest difference between the two authorities, to about one-third of a second per hour or about seven seconds per day. If anyone desires to be absolutely exact by the Sürya-Siddhānta, he should calculate the true sun's motion during the hours and minutes of the day in question by observing in Table XLVIIIB the consecative 24-hour positions, s, of the sun given in the Table for (i) the day in question and (ii) the previous day, and divide the difference by 24 for each hour's, and this rosult by 60 for each minute's, true motion. Even this, of course, is

Page #18

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
not mathematically exact, since the true motion of the sun varies from hour to hour ; but it is quite accurate enough.
244. The calculation for the true longitude of the sun ench day was made by ascertaining his mean anomaly and then using the sine-Table as finally prepared (Table XLVII) for finding the equation of the contre. The starting point for the year is the value of his mean anomaly at the moment of true Mosha-samkranti. This had to be computed with great care. The problem is fully discussed below $S 254-255.
245. To obtain a correct value of the ann's mean longitnde nt ennrise of any day, take the value given in Tablo XLVIIIA or B, as the case may be, and deduct for the intervening hours anl minutes (cf. 8. 243) the quantities shewn in Table XLIV for the sun's mean motion. Greater accuracy even than this can be obtained by the use of Table XLII.
246. I do not enter very fully into the difference in the sun's true longitude brought about, according to the Surya-Siddhānta, by the shift in the apsis of the sun's orbit, because this seems so slight that it may be ignored. It would amouut to about l' in the last 1500 years (see beloic, 3. 254, ii).
L'ae nf the Tables. Rules. 247. That the use of the Tables may be thoroughly understood, I append a few rules of work and examples.
(i) The mikshatra.-Work by the usual Indian Calendar process for finding t, the tithi. index at mean sunrise of the day in question. Note the serial number of the civil day, ignoring altogether the day of the Hinda solar month. Deduct from this number the serial number of the day on which Mösha-samkranti occurred (Table I, col. 13). The result is, the nuinber of the day, or 24-bour period, referred to in col. I of the new Tablos XLVIIIA and B. Rumembering to use the proper Table for the Siddhanta concerned, turn to this number in either of those Tables. Against it in col. 9 will be found the correct value of the sun's longitudo. 8, on that day at a moment as many hours and minutes after mean sunrise as elapsed between mean sunrise and the moment of Mēsha-samkranti at the beginning of the solar year (Table I, col. 17 or 17a). Turn to Table XLIX for hours on the day in question and Table L for minutes, and deduct from the 8 so obtained the values of the sun's motion during those hours and minutes (above $ 243). This gives the sun's exact trae longitude at mean sunrise of the day in question. 8+t = 1, the nakshatra-index. For exact ending points of nakshatras, i.e. the points when the true moon passes out of each, consult Table XLVI. (Table VIII of the Indian Calendar suffices except' in very close cases.) Properly worked, the 8 so found yields the correct longitude of the true sun within the hundredth part of a second.
(ii) The tithi.--[This may be examined by the new Tables, though probably it will not be liable to change, or at any rate not to any change greater than one onit. Until some new Tables are published, we work for the moon's place by Prof. Jacobi's fixtures, and accept them.] The serial number of the day, er 24-hoar period, being found as above, note against it in Table XLVIIIA or B, cols. 2, 3, the value of the sun's mean anomaly; and for the intervening hours and minutes doduct the sun's mean motion as given in Table XLIV, observing the remarks in the footnote to that Table. This gives the sun's mean anomaly at menn sunrise of the day in question in ten-thousandths of the circle. Take the value in thousandths of the circle by removing the decimal point one place to the left. Refer to Table VII, Indian Calendar, and the auxiliary Table for correcting the "equation c" of the calculation, if it does not seem necessary to work with greater exactness than by use of units of about 4 minutes.
We can find the equation more accurately as follows :-It has been noted in $ 239 that, in order that "equation c" in the a, b, c system may always be additive, the quantity 60-4 was taken from a (the mean moon's distance from mean sun) and added to the equetion of the centre. Hence we shall have the exact "equation c", if we deduct from 60-4 the amount of the

Page #19

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
equation given in the new table), when it is plus (+), and add to 60 4 the amount of the equation, when it is minus (-); the signs are given in the heading of cols. 6, 7, Tables XLVIIIA and B.
The equation can also be obtained with quite suficient approximation by noting the difference between the equation of the day and the equation of the previous day cols. 6, 7), dividing this difference by 24, and applying to the equation of the day the amount proportionate to the hours intervening from mean sunrise (see example given below, $ 248, ü, B); or, perhaps easier, the true san's longitude at mean sunrise having already been found, by calculating the mean sun's longitude at mean sunrise, as shown in $ 245, and subtracting the one from the other.
(ii) The lagna.-To find the time of rising of the named sign on the day concerned, calculate thes for mean sunrise as above explained, but this time use degrees, minutes and seconds (col. 8 of either Tablo XLVIII A or B). Table XXII, Indian Ohronography, gives the beginning and ending points of the named sign. Adding to these 360°, if necessary, deduct from their value the value of s at mean sunrise. The result shews the distance from the sun at mean sunrise of the beginning and ending points of the sign. Multiply the degrees by 4 for minates, and the minntes by 4 for seconds of time. The result gives the times of rising of the beginning and ending points of the named sign.
Examples of Work 248. Given an inscription date to be examined, with the details Saka 1412, Friday, the day of Uttara Bhadrapadă, Chaitra krishna 12, Mithuna lagna.
The year is A.D. 1490-91 (Saka 1412 expired). Chaitra krishna 13 will be about 25 days later than the day of Chaitra sukla 1. Work first in the usual way by the Indian Calendar.
Day. Week-day. (Table I, cols. 19-25) . (Table IT for 25 day) . 25
4 8466 907 68
106 6 8541 337 332 (Table VI equation 6) .
260 (Tabla VII equation c) . . . . . 7
Tithi-index, t, = 8808 The day was 106, which (Table IX) = 16 April, A.D. 1490.
Week-day 6 = Friday. The index t shews (Table VIII) that the tithi current at moan Bunrise was Chaitra krishna 12. We then work for the nakshatra-index. ox 10 . . .
. 3320 Constant . . . .+ 7207
527 Legs for the sun's equation o . - San's true longitude, .. . 520 Add the tithi-index, & . . 8808
Nakshatra-index, . . 9328 This value of n shows (Tablo VIIT) that by the equal-space system the moon at mean sunrise of the given day was in the nakshatra Uttara Bhadrapada. So far so good. The date seems genuine ; but we want to be certain, and we refer to the present Tables.
0.
b.
81
264

Page #20

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
A. The exact nakshatra (i) by the First Arya-Siddhanta.-Mesha-samkranti occurred in the year A.D. 1490 (Table I, cols. 13, 17) at 10 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise on Day 86. The day of the record is 106. 106-86 20. Turning to day 20 in Table XLVIIIA, col. 1, we see that the sun's true longitude, s, was, at 10 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise, 540-6811, in 10,000ths of the circle. Deduct the sun's true motion on Day 20 for 10 hours and 55 minutes; viz. (Table XLIX) for 10 hours 11-2059, and (Table L) for 55 minutes 10457, total 12-2516. 540-6811-12-2516 528-4295. This is the value of s at mean sunrise on the given day. Add s to t, 528+8808 (in whole numbers) = 9336. This is the proper nakshatra-index, n, for mean sunrise, always supposing the tithi-index, t, to be correct. It differs by 8 units from the Indian Calendar valuation 9328, which is found therefore so much in error. This, in time (Table X), is over half an hour; but we find that the moon was certainly in Uttara Bhadrapada at mean sunrise.
(ii) By the Surya-Siddhanta.-The process, mutatis mutandis, is similar. Mesha-samkranti occurred at 12 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise. On Day 20 (Table XLVIIIB) s, at 12 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise, was 540-5000. Deduct for the sun's true motion on Day 20, for 12 h. (Table XLIX) 13-4471, and for 44 m. (Table L) 0-8365. Total 14-2836. 540-5000 -14-2836: 526-2164. This was the s at mean sunrise. 8+t=526+8808 9334. This, if the t is correct, is the correct value of the nakshatra-index, n, at mean sunrise; and we see that the Indian Calendar n, 9328, was in error by 6 units, or 24 minutes of time.
=
B. The exact tithi (t) by the First Arya-Siddhanta.-We first check the mean anomaly of the sun, c. Our preliminary work shewed this to be, in thousandths of the circle, 332. Table XLVIIIA, col. 3, shews that at 10 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise the mean anomaly was, in tenthousandths, 3322-1148. Deduct by Table XIV the sun's mean motion during 10 h. 11-4074, and during 55 m. 10457, total 12-4531. 3322 114812-45313309-6617. This is the exact mean anomaly of the sun, c, at mean sunrise. If we work by the simple Table VII of the Indian Calendar and take the c in thousandths as 331, we see that equation c would remain unchanged at the value 7. Hence, accepting the values assumed for the moon's mean place and equation, we find that the tithi-index was actually, as found by us, 8808.
We try this again by the more elaborate, but more, accurate process recommended above (§ 247, ii, last para.). By Table XLVIIIA, col. 7, we have the equation of the centre at 10 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise on Day 20 given as 51-8996 in 10,000ths of the circle. The difference in 24 hours had been (day 19) 52-3833-(day 20) 51-8996, or 0-4837. A 24th part of this is '02015, the average difference per hour. Accepting 10 h. 55 m. as 11 h., we have for 11 h. the difference (02015 x 11) 2216. Call this 222 and add it to 51-8996. Result gives the equation of the centre at mean sunrise 52-1216. Then 604 52-1216 8-2784, the value of equation c. This is over 8, and hence we find that the former valuation 7 is incorrect, and that the tithi-index at mean sunrise was really 8809, not 8808, by the Arya-Siddhanta. But we have also found out a little more regarding the nakshatra-index, n. s was found to be really 528-4295; and if we substitute the full value of equation c, viz. 8-2784, for the value found by the original calculation, viz. 7, we have for the tithi-index:
a
Equation b Equation c
t =
Add (8)
7
n=.
8541 260
8.2784
8809-2784 528.4295
9337-7079, or, say, 9338 in whole numbers.

Page #21

EPIGRAPHIA IXDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
Thus the real nakshatrn-index, 16, was 9338, and our Imlian Calendar process with result 9328 yielded a result in error by 10 units, or 39 minutes of time.
(ii) By the Sürya-Sildhinta.-By Tablo XLVIITB, col. 3, we havo the sun's mean anomaly c at 12 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise = 3341-6212, in ten-thousandths of the circle. Deduct for 12 h. 13-6839 and for 44 m. 0-8365 (Tallo XLIV) for the sun's inean motion, total 14-5254.3341.6212 - 14-5254 = 3327-0958. This was the sun's mean anomaly at mean sunrise. Calling this 333 and consultiug Indian Calon lar Table VII, we should raise equation o in our original work from 7 to 8.
Again we test this by the more accurate process. The equation of the centre on the given day 12 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise was (Table XLVIIIB, col. 7) 52-3475. The same for the previous day was 52-8500. Difference = 0-5025. Divided by 24, this gives an average difference per hour of 0.02094. Taking 12 b. 44 m. as 13 h. and multiplyiny, we have 0.27224. Add 0.2722 to the equation of the day, 52-3475, and we find as the equation of the centre at mean suprise 52 6197. 604-526179 = 77803. Hence equation in the original calculation should certainly have been 8, and not 7.
Lastly we substitute the newly found values as before, for Indian Calendar calculation, &, having been already determined to have been at mean sunrise by this authority 526-2164.
a Equation b Equationc
. . .
8541 260
7.7803
Add
8808-7803 526-2164
s =
.
9334.9967 say 9335.
This is as near as we can get to the true nakshatra-index at mean sunrise. It differs by 7 units from the Indian Calendar value, which was 9328, or by 28 minutes of time.
(iii) Allowance for the shift in the sun's perigee-point when working by the Sürya-Siddhānta.--I have shown below ($ 254) that, for calculation of the tithi, Dakshatra, or lagna, this shift in the apsis may well be ignored; but in case any one should desire to take notice of it I have entered a Table (p. 12 below), giving its exact amount. Its effect on our inscription-date is as follows. Tablo XLVIIIB is calculated for about A.D. 1400. The year of our inscription is A.D. 1490. 90 years after A.D. 1400 the perigce-point had advanced (see Table) 0.0806 from the position we 8.88 u med for it. Hence the sun's mean anomaly at mean sunrise of our date was not, as already found, 33270958, but this amount less 0·0806, or was actually at 3327-0152. 90 years earlier than A.D. 1400 it would have been 3327095% plas 0.0806, or 3327-1764. But this change would have only an infinitesimal effect on the equation of the centre, or, in consequence, on the sun's true longitude, or on the calculated values of the tithi, nakshatra, or lagna.
0. The Yoga, by either Siddhanta.-The formuln for this is 2 s+t, and, as the value of s has been correctly found by the above process, no further remark is necessary.
D. The lagna, (1) by the Arya-Siddhānta.-For this we have to find the correct value of . at mean sunrise in degrees, etc. By Table XI.VIILA, col. 6, the s for the day was in oor

Page #22

No. 1.) THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
example above 19° 27' 52-27. Deduct (Tables XLIX, L) for, on day 20, 10 hours 24' 12:29, and for 55 minutes 2' 15"-52, total 26' 27":81. Then the s for moan suprise was 19° 1' 24"-46. This was the true sun's longitude at that moment on the meridian of Ujjain. The given lagna was the sign Mithuna. The first point of this is 60°, the last 90°. We take the s as 190, which is sufficiently exact for ordinary purposes. 60°-19°=41°. 41 x 4=164 m., or 2 h. 44 m. (90°-19°) x 4=284 m., or 4 h. 44 m. The first point of Mithuna was 41° distact from the true son at the moment of mean sunrise, the last point 71°. Mithuna wag lagna between 2 h. 24 m. and 4 h. 44 m. after mean suprise on the given day.
(i) By the Surya-Siddhänta.-s=(Table XLVIIIB) 19° 27' 28":80. Doduct for 12 hours (Tables XLIX, L) 29' 2.74 and for 44 minutes 1' 48"-42, total 30' 51":16. Remainder, or
for sunrise, 18° 56' 37":64. We may call this 19', and come to the same result as in the former case. The lagna of Mithuna really began twelve seconds later.
(iii) By the Indian Calendar process, and for both Siddhāntas.-Here & was found to be in ten-thousandths, 520. Converted by Table VIIIB, this = 18° 45'. This was the sun's true longitude at mean sunrise. The difference between the actual time of the lagna of Mithun and that found by the Indian Calendar is slight.
More accurately worked, the first point of Mithuna was lagoa by the Arya-Siddhānta at 2 h. 43 m. 56 s., by the Sarya-Siddhānta 2 h. 41 m. 16 s., and by the Indian Calendar 2 h. 45 m., after mean sunrise on the day in question.
Construction of the Tables. A detailed explanation is here given of the construction of the principal Tables, in order to satisfy experts as to their accuracy.
249. The Hindu Sine-Table.-The Surya-Siddhanta (ii, 34) gives in minutes the sines of a series of angles, each separated from the other by 3° 45', twenty-four of these completing the quarter-circle of 90°. These values stand, so far as I can ascertain, for all Indian authorities except the Brahma-Siddhānta, which assumes different sine-values. There is no need here to discuss their exact accuracy, as I am concerned solely with chronography as the handmaid of history, and have nothing whatever to do with the casting of horoscopes or any other branch of astrology. The sines, as ased in calculations by authorities other than the Brahma-Siddhanta, are given in Table XLVII, col. 3, and the differences between them, in minutes, in col. 4. For astronomical purposes the several angles are angles of a planet's mean anomaly, and are 80 applied to the mean anomaly of both sun and moon.
250. The equation of the centre.- For the preparation of the sine and equation Table (XLVII) the equation of the sun's centre for each basa-angle of anomaly has been calculated from its sine-value by the proper formala for each Siddhanta, the calculation being carried to nine decimals of a second, in order to insure absolute accuracy for the tabulated two decimals. The details for the First Arya-Siddhānta (Table XLVII, cols. 5, 6) are complete in themselves; details for the other authorities are given in full in a supplementary Table (XLVILA). Table XLVII differs a little, but only in one or two places, from Jacobi's Table XXIV (Epig. Ind. I, 459); I have, however, thought it advisable to record two decimals of seconds in all cases.
251. Equation of centre.--In Hindi astronomy the sun is treated as a planet, and in all planetary movement a fundamental principle (Jacobi, Epig. Ind. I, 441) is contained in the proportion sin. equation : sin. mean anomaly :: minutes in the epicycle : minutes in the orbit. The minutes in the sin, anomaly are given in Table XLVII; the minutes in the epicyclo are ascertained from statements made in each siddhanta; the minutes in the or bit of 360° are

Page #23

10
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
always 21600'. The formula then for all authorities, a being the angle of mean anomaly, is : Equation centrel = minutes in epicycle x sina
21600 252 A. The First Arya-Siddhānta gives for the dimension of the epioycle 13° 30' or 810'. Hence by that authority -
810 Equation centre = 21600 sin, a. = go sin. «. Since there are 3° 45' between each base-angle, the difference in minutes between each is 225', and the measure of first or average difference of equation for each intermediate minute of anomaly is the difference between two consecutive equations divided by 225. Taken in seconds, this difference is given in col. 6. Multiply the minutes of difference between the base-angle and the given anomaly-angle by the amount given in col. 6, and, taking the result in seconds, apply it to the base-equation, and you have the correct equation for the given anomaly-angle.
For an example take the 2nd and 3rd sines. The 2nd sine, i.e. of anomaly-angle 7° 30', is 449'. Multiply by 3 and divide by 80. Result 0° 16' 50"-25,
The 3rd sine, of anomaly 11° 18', is 671'. Multiply by 3 and divide by 80. Result 0° 25' 9"-75.
'The difference between the two results is 8' 1950. This is the total difference in 225'. which is the difference between the two anomaly-angles. 8 19.50 divided by 225 gives for each minute of angle the increment 2.22.
B. Equation of the centre by the Sürya-Siddhānta.-This calculation is made on the same fundamental principle.
The Surya-Siddhanta (cf. Jacobi, abore, I, 441) assumes a contraction of the epicyclo amounting to 20' at the end of each of the odd quadrants. If this contraction at any point is called q, we have q : 20' :: sin. a : sin. 90°. :.9=20 57
30...9=20 ans. sin. 90o=3438' (see Table XLVID.
20' Hence 9= 3438
sin, a, The Sürya-Siddhānta gives for the dimension of the epicycle 14o.
Hence the formula for the equation without the contraction would be 26sin. a. With the
146
contraction it is 26 sina 1: 14 20
?
sin. a 360 3 438' x 21600- sin.' a; or, finally
3713040 The best anthorities agree that this is the correct formula
Ench equation for the several base angles has been calculated by this formula and fully worked out for nine decimals of a second. The results are given in fall in Table XLVIIA, col. 7, and in abbreviated form in Table XLVII, col. 7. The difference in equation per minute of anomaly-arc has been calpulated by dividing the difference between consecutive base-equations in minutes by 225, and taking the result in seconds. This is tabulated in full in Table XLVIIA, col. 8, and in abbreviated form in Table XLVII, col. 8.
253 C. Equation of the centre by the Second Arya-Siddhanta and Siddhānta-Siromaņi.The same fundamental principle holds good. The epicycle is (Epig. Ind. I. 341) 13°
When an angle is very small, as is the case with even the greatest of the equation-angles, which is only about 2° 10', the sine is taken to be equal to the are. Hence the presumed equality in the text of "sin. equation and "equation centre." Table XLVII shews that the side of 8° 45' is 225', the mudem the are. The vine of 1 is 60', also the same w the arc.

Page #24

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
11
40' or 820'. There is no contraction. Minutes in the orbit, 21600'. Hence the equation is
1820 sin. w, or a sin. a. The entries are made in abbreviated form in Table XLVII, cole. 9, 10, and in full in Table XLVIIA, cols. 9, 10.
254. The stun's mean anomaly, and the starting point for its valuation. The sun's daily mean motion, i.e. his mean motion in 24 hours, is given according to the several Hindu authorities in Table XLIII, so that, given his exact mean place at the moment of trae Mēshasamkrānti when the true sun was at 0°, bis mean position at the end of every 24-hour period is obtained by simple addition. We must, therefore, fix with great care the value of his mean anomaly when the true sun was at 0°.
(i) By the First Arya-Siddhānta.-S. B. Dikshit's valuation of the equation by this Siddhanta, 2° 6' 59.9421, was a trifle too great. Dr. Schram's, 2° 6' 57"-323496, is exact down to the fifth decimal. M. de Ries with almost painful accuracy has carried it as far as sixteen decimals of a second. Tested by the sine-table, his valuation is found exact. The equation (I give nine decimals of a second, the amount which I have generally used in these calculations) is + 2° 6' 57"-323494885, or, in 10,000ths of the circle, 58-775644170. This is correct for the corresponding mean longitude value 357° 53' 2"676505115, or 357° 53' 044608419, or in 10,000ths of circle 9941.224355830, the two added together amounting to exactly 360°. Thus, the perigee-point of the orbit being by this Siddhānta fixed at 258°, or, in 10,000ths of the circle, 71666, we have found the sun's mean anomaly at true Mēsha-samkrinti to have been 99° 53' 24.676505115 or 99° 53044608419, or in ten-thousandths of the circle 2774-557689163 (i.e. 9941.224355830 - 7166-6). This then is our starting point for cols. 2, 3, 4, 5, of Table XLVIIIA
(ii) By the Present Surya-Siddhānta. In this case we have to deal with an authority which postulates a slight movement in the line of apsides of the sun's orbit, the apogee and perigee-points moving eastwards at the rate of 0.1161 per ann.; and before working for a correct valuation of the sun's mean anomaly at true Mēsha-samkranti in any yoar, we have first to decide which year to select as base of operations. I have chosen the year K. Y. 4500 or A.D. 1399-1400, roughly A.D. 1400, for reasons which follow. The period covered by Indian Epigraphy, the historical period, that is, of Indian History, may be taken as the period K. Y. 3500 to 5000, A.D. 400 to 1900, or the last 1500 years, the bulk of the inscriptions belonging to the last millennium K. Y. 4000 to 5000 or A.D. 900 to 1900. I take the central year of this millennium as my base. In K. Y. 1000 the perigee-point was at 257° 15' 32"-4, and in K. Y. 5000 it was at 257° 17' 28.5. Hence in K. Y. 4500, say A.D. 1400, it was 257° 16' 30"-45, or, in 10,000ths of the circle 7146-53125.7 The difference in the sun's equation of the centre and true longitude, caused by this shift of the apsis, is exceedingly small and may well be ignored.
For we are concerned only with the period A.D. 400 to 1900; and calculation by the equation-table on the value of the sun's mean anomaly at the beginning of the Hinda sclar year A.D. 400-01 and at the beginning of A.D. 1900-01, allowing for the shift of the perigeopoint, proves that the total difference in the equation in the whole period of 1500 years was 1"0739. This constitutes also the total difference in the sun's trpe longitude, which is his mean longitude the equation, the mean longitude remaining the same whatever may be the shift in the line of apsides.
To assist those interested, however, I append a Table shewing the cumulative change of position of the apsidal points.
Actually, for fine decimals, 7146-531250000

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
The annual shift is a forward one, and, as the longitude of perigee increases, so the mean anomaly decreases. Hence for years earlier than K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1400, the amounts entered in col. 3 must be added to, and for years later deducted from, the sun's mean anomaly as found by calculation.
Change of position of sun's apsidal points according to the Present Sürya-Siddhānta.
No. of
Change
Years.
No. of Years
No. of
Your of
Change.
Years.
Change.
23
10,000ths of circle 0.0009
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of circle
0.1161
0.0090
0-0896
1.161 2-322
0 11.61 0 23-22
0-2322
0.0179
200
0-1792
0.0018 00027
0-3483
3.483
0-0269
300
0 34.83
0-4644
0.0036
4.644
0.0358
400
0:5805
0.0045
5.805
0.0448
500
0-2687 0-3583 0-4479 0-5375 0:6271
6966
0.0537
600
8.127
0-6966 0-8127 0-9288 1.0449
0.0054 0-0063 0.0072 0.0081
0 46-44 0 58-05 1 9-66 1 21:27 1 32.88 | 44:49 1 56-1
0-0627 0.0717
9.288
0-7167
10-449
0-0806
900
0-8062
1000
0-8958
255. Dr. Schram's valuation of the equation of the centre according to the Arya-Siddhānta was proved to be so accurate that we need not have any hesitation in accepting his similar valuation of the same by the Sürya-Siddhānta. He fixes this for K. Y. 4000 as 2° 8' 18"-472169, and for K. Y. 5000 as 2° 8' 19"1842321. The equations therefore, in K. Y. 4500, the base-year of my Table, was 2° 8' 18*828200553, or in ten-thousandths of the circle 59-404538584.
The sun's mean anomaly at the moment of trae Mesha-samkranti is 360° less the combined longitude of perigoe and equation of centre, or 360° - (257° 16' 30"-45 + 2° 8' 18":829200553). The mean anomaly was therefore 100° 35' 10"-721799447, or 100° 35'178696657, or in ten. thousandths of the circle 2794-064211415. This is the valuation which I bave adopted for the starting point for cols. 2, 3, af Table XLVIIIB.
The san's mean longitude at the same moment, true Mésha-samkranti, is his mean anomaly plas the longitude of perigee, i.e. 100° 35' 10".721799447 + 257° 16' 30"-45. It was, therefore, 357° 51' 41":171799447, or in ten-thousandths of the circle 9940:595461415. Table XLVIIIB, cols. 4, 5, start from this point,

Page #26

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
256. In calculating the true sun's correct longitude and equation for each day for the preparation of Tables XLVIIIA and B I have obtained the equation by using the first or average difference in seconds as given in Table XLVII, cols. 6, 8, for each minute of anomalyangle between the base-angle of the Table and the given angle, in the belief that this represents the practice of the Hindus in bygone centuries. It is possible to calculate with still greater minuteness. We might perhaps be able, by use of some complicated. formula, to find out a more exact value of the difference in seconds applicable to the anomaly-angle under consideration; but this system would be so troublesome that it may be reasonably assumed to have never been adopted.
256 a. An example will best illustrate how each calculation for the 24-hour periods given in Tables XLVIII aud XLVIIIA was made. The value of the equation is based on the angle of mean anomaly, c, given in col. 2. The base-equation used is that for the base-angle next lower in the sine-table (XLVII, col. 5 or 7), the increment in the equation for the difference in angle between the base-angle and the given angle of anomaly being found by multiplying that difference in minutes and decimals by the amount given (col. 6 or 8) in seconds (this being the equation-difference per minute of anomaly-difference). The increment is added to or subtracted from the base-equations according as the consecutive base-equations are increasing or diminishing. The result is the exact equation for the given anomaly-angle, and this is entered in Table XLVIIIA or B, cols. 6, 7. This equation is added to or subtracted from the meau longitude of the sun (Table XLVIIIA or B, cols. 4, 5), and the result is the sun's true longitude, s (cols. 8, 9). The heading of the sine-Table (cols. 2, 11) shews whether the equation is plus or minus.
For an example I take Day 27 and work by the Arya-Siddhanta, using only the number of decimals given in my Tables.
Mean anomaly (Table XLVIIIA, col. 2). Next-lower base-anomaly (Table XLVIL, col. 2)
Difference
2° 44' 164'. The multiplier per minute of difference is (col. 6) 1".31. 164'-72124 x 1"-31-215-7848244. 215" 3' 35". Hence
Base equation for anomaly 123° 45' (Table XLVII, col. 5) Difference in equation above found, deducted since the values in col. 5 are diminishing
Exact equation for given anomaly
Sun's mean longitude (Table XLVIIIA, col. 4) Equation found (for sign column-heading)
126° 29'72124 -123 45
•
13
2° 44'72124
1° 47' 12"-75
3 35-7848244
1° 43′ 36"-9651756
24° 29′ 43′′-27
+1 43 36 97
Exact value of sun's true longitude, s
26° 13' 20"-24
This is converted into 10,000ths of the circle by Table XLVA, and both values are entered in cols. 8, 9, of Table XLVIII. Work by the other Siddhantas is precisely the same, the base. equations and multipliers being used, each set for its own authority.
In this way every figure of equation and true longitude has been worked out for every ay of the year.

Page #27

14
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
In applying these results to inscription-dates we calonlate the for mean sunrise as described above, $ 238.
If anyone should wish to calculate with a greater namber of decimals than the four givon in the principal Tables he can work as follows. In $ 254 above I have given by both the Siddhantas, with nine decimals of a second, the exact mean anomaly of the sun and mean longitude at true Mesha-sankranti each year. Add for the intervening days, i.e. from the day on which Mosha-samkrånti occurred down to the day in question (included), the quantity obtained by multiplying the figure given for one day in Table XLIII by the number of intervening days. This gives, with eight decimals of a second, the value of mean anomaly and mean longitude for the day. In caloulating for the equation note that the base-equations according to the AryaSiddhanta are complete as given in Table XLVII. They are given in fall for the other author ities in Table XLVIIA.

Page #28

No. 1.]. THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
15
TABLE XLIII. MEAN MOTION OF THE SUN IN THE ECLIPTIC according to the several Hindu astronomical authorities,
(Details worked out by M. Louis de Ries.)
Serial nitimbers in Table
XXXVII of "Indian Chronography."
Hindu authority.
Per Day of 24 hours
Per Hour.
Parla of degrees.
circle.
Purta of degrees.
10,000ths of
circle.
5,6
2 27.84040,081
1.14074,3833
2.27-84042,892
1.14074,4060
2 27.84062,989
1:14074,4829
Original Sürya-Siddhanta. Utpal 69 816961,948 2737786,2002
la's Pauliia-Siddhanta. Pirat Arya-Siddhanta (tbe 698-17029,407 27-37786,7207
Aryabhafiya). Brahma-Siddhanta. Siddhanta 69 8·17265,516 27-37787,5426
Siromani. Parafara-Siddhanta . 698-17013,867 27-37786,6998 Second Arya-Siddhanta . . 69 817019,963 27-37786,6479 Rajamriganka . . . 59 8-17019,064 27-87786,6409 Present Sürya-Siddhanta (with 59 8018955,652 27-87786,1616
or without the buja).
2 27-84042,236 3 27-84042,498 3 27.84042,461 2 27-84089,819
1.14074,4000 1.14074,4020 1-14074,4017 1:14074,3818
Hindu authority.
Pêr minute.
Per second.
Parta of degrees
10,000ths of
circle.
Parta of degrees.
10,000ths of
cirele.
6,6
0-01901,2897
0-04106,6778
0-01901,24011
0-04106,6786
8,13
0-01001,2414
0-04106,6813
Original Sürya-Siddhanta. Utpal 2-48400,6880
la'Panlila-Siddhanta. First Arya-Siddhanta (the 2-46400,7149
Aryabhafiya). Brahma-Siddhanta. Siddhanta. 2-46400,8788
Siromani. Parafara-Siddhanta . . 2-46400,7089 Second Arya-Siddhanta . 2-48400,7088 Rajamriganka . . 2-48400,7077 Present Shirya-Siddhanta (wita 2-48400,6686 or without the obja).
0-00031,6873
0-01901,24000 0-01901,24008 0-01901,24008 001901,8897
0-04106,6784 0-02106,6786 0-04106,8785 0-04160,6977
11

Page #29

16
TABLE XLIV.
THE sox's VEAN MOTION per eivil tlay of 24 hours, hour, minute and second, according to the First Arya-Sidehānta, bat generally applicable to all the Indian
astronomical Siddhantas (ree fort-note).
Collective incrase per civil
day.
Collective increase per
hour.
Collective increase per minute.
Collective increase per second.
No. Degreen, 110,00018 of No. Degreeg. 10,000tha!
No Degrer. 10, nooth
10,000thd
110,000ths of No. Degreer,
circle. A
Degrees, etc.
Degt es,
No.
of circle.
10,000th circle.
of
ete.
etc.
etc.
circle.
of circle.
of circle.
1059 817
0-000 0-0006
27-3779 54-7567 82-1336 109 2114 138-8893
0-0010
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
0-0013
0.0098 0-0101 0-0103 0-0108 0-0111 0-0114 0-0117 0-0120
164-2971
0-0016 0-0019 0-0022
8 9 10
0-0025
1 2 27.84 1:1407 1 o 2.46 0.0190 31 1 16-38 0-5894 24 55.69
9-2815
24-93 0-0380 32 1 18-85 0.6084 3 7 23-523-4222 3 7:30 0-0270 931 2131 0-627+ 4 9 51 36 4:5630 410 9.86 0-0760 1 23-78 0-6464 5 12 19-20 67037 50 12-32 0-0951
1 28-24
0-6654 6 14 47.04 6-8445 6 o 14.78 0.1141 36 1 28-700-0844 7 17 14:88 7-9852 Ti 0 17-29 0-1331 371 31:17 0-7035 8 19 42-72 91200 8 o 19-71 0-1521 38 1 33-63 0-7225 9 22 10-56 10-2667 9 22180-1711 39 1 36-100-7415 10 24 38-40 11.4074 10 0 24:04 | 0-1901 40 1 38-560-7605 11 276-24 12-5482 11 0 2710 0.2091 411 41-020-7795 12 29 34-09 13.8889 0 29-57 0-2281 43-490-7985 18 32 1-93 14-8297 O 82.03 0-2472 43 145-95 0-8175 14 84 29-77 16-9704 14 0 84-50 0-2662 441 48-420-836514 15 36 57.61 17.1112 16 O 30-96 0.2852 451 50-880-856615
1 58 16-34 2 57 24.51 3 56 32.68 4 55 40-851 6 54 49-02 6 53 67-19
7 63 636 8 52 13.53 951 21 70
50 29-87
49 38-04 12 48 48-21 13 47 54-38 14 17 2-55
191-8450 219-0229 248-4007 273-7786
0-0029 0-0032
0-0035
42 i 1
0-0038
301 1564 328-5343 355-9121 383-2900 410-6670
0-0124 0-0127 0-012) 0-0133 00:36 0-0139 0-0143
0-0041
0-0044
AIX "10A)
0-0048

Page #30

16 15 46 10-72 16 45 18-90
17 44 27-07 18 43 35-24
19 42 43-41
438.0457 16 39 25-45 18-2519 | 16 465-4236 17 41 53-29 19-3926 17 492-8014 18 44 21 13 20-5834 18 520-1793 19 46 48-97 21-6741 19 547.5571 20 49 16-81 22-8149 20 574-9350 21 51 44-65 23-9556 21 22 54 12:49 25-0964 22 602-3129 629-6907 23 56 40-33 26-2871 23 657-0686
20 41 51-58
21 40 59-75
22 40
7-92
23 39 16.09
24
24 38 24-26
684-4464
25
25 37 32-43
711-8243
26 36 40-60
739-2021
27 35 48.77
766-5800
28 34 56-94
793-9579
29 34 5.11
821-3357
80 83 13.28
848.7136
98 33 37-03
100 2737-7857 200 197 7 14:06 5475-5714 8213-3572 365 359 44 42-16 9992-9179
800 295 40 51-09
៩ ៩ ៩ ៩
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
0 39-42 0 41.89 0 44.35 0 46-82 0 49-28 0 51-74
0 54.21 0.56-67
◊ 59.14
1 1.60.
1 4:06
1 6.53
1 8.99
29
1 11:46
30 1 13-92 0-5704
0-66
0.70
0-9126 18
0.74
0-78
3.20
0-90
0-3042 46 1 53-34 | 0-8746 | 16 0-3232 47 1 55-81 0-8936 17 0-3422 48 1 58-27 0.3612 49 2 0-74 0-3802 50 2 0-3993 51 2 5.G6 0-4183 52 2 8-13 0-4373 53 2 10.59 0-4563 54 2 13-06 0-4753 55 2 15-52 0-4943 56 2 17-98 0-5133 2 20.45 57 0-5323 58 2 22-91 0-5514 59 2 25-38
0.94
0.99
0-9316 19 0-9506 20 0-82 0-9696 21 0.86 0-9886 22 1-0077 23 1-0267 24 1-0457 25 1-0647 26 1-0837 27 1-1027 28 1-1217 29 30
1-03
1-07
1-11
1.15
1:19
1.23
26
27
28
0-0051 | 46
0.0054 47
0-0057 48
0-0060 49
0-0063 50
0-0067 51
0.0070 52
0-0073 53
0.0076 54
0-0079 55
0-0082 56
0-0086 57
0-0089 58
0.0092 59
0.0095
1-89
1.93
1.97
2-01
2.05
2.09
2.14
2-18
2.22
2.26
2:30
2.34
2.38
2.42
0.0146
0-0149
0-0152
0.0155
0.0158
0-0162
0-0165
0-0168
0-0171
0.0174
0-0177
0-0181
0.0184
0.0187
Note.-The Table figures are calculated by the First Arya-Siddhänta. The difference between these and the same according to the Present Surya-Siddhanta, Parafara and Second Arya-Siddhantas and the Rajamrigänka is negligeable. For the total of 365 days according to the Brahma-Siddhanta and Siddhanta-Siromani the difference amounts to 0-86 or (in 10,000ths of the circle) 0-0066, by which these are greater than the figures given, their total for 365 days being 359° 44'43"-02 or (in 10,000ths of the circle) 9992-9245. It is not necessary for historical purposes to trouble about the Original Surya. or Paulisa-Siddhanta. Any one desiring to do so cau calculate them from Table XLIII.
No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU
ASTRONOMY.
17

Page #31

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
TABLE XLIVA. LONGITUDE OF SUN'S APSIS (PERIGEE) AND EQUATION OF CENTRE
at different millenniams, according to the Hindu standard authorities. [Position of apris is given according to Jacobi, Epig. Ind. I, 440, 450; the equation has been
calculated by Dr. Schram.]
Pirst Arya-Siddhanta (Aryabhafiya).
Present Sürya-Siddhanta.
Kali yuga
Christian
(roughly)
Long. of sun's apsis (porigee).
Sun's equation of contre at true Meshe
samkraati.
Christian
year |(roughly)
Long. of sun's apsis (perigee).
Sun's equation of centre at true Mesha
samkranti.
B.C.
B.C.
3100
1000
2100
1000
2100 1100
9 8 15-628883311 % 8 18-835969784 2 8 17-048082824 2 8 17-760102582
2000
1100
257 9 441 267 11 40-2
36-3
2000
258
0
0
2 6 57-328494885
A.D.
4000
900
4000
2
900 1900
257 15 32-
4 287 17 28-6
8 18-472169007 2 8 19-184282099
1900
5000
Brahma-Siddhanta.
Siddhanta-siromani.
B.C.
3100
267 268
2000
1 2100
B.C. 2 8 28-527681845 3100 28 27-482241607 1000 2100 2 8 28-836851869 2000 1100 28 29-2414621328000
A.D. 28 30-146072394 4000 900 1. 2 8 31-0506826675000 1900
2 8 26-527631345
33-086055747 2 8 39-644480150 2 8 46-202904552
1100
100
100
A.D
4000
900
257 65 12 257 67 36
258 55 12 269 12 36
28 52-761828955 2 8 59-319753357
1900
Second Arya-Siddhanta.
1000
2100
257 46 880 2 8 28-587631345 257 47 54-3 2.8 27-896434118 257 60 126 1 2 8 28-266236890
28 29-184039688
2000
8000
10
4000 500 O
257 64 49-
2 28 80-003842488 257 57 75 38 80-871646209
1900

Page #32


Page #33

20
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
TABLE XLVA. FOR COXTERSION OF DEGREES, MINUTES AND SECONDS INTO MEASUREMENT BY 10,000THS OY THE CIRCLE.
DEGREES ().
MINUTES (').
BxcOSDs (").
DECIMALS OF SECOND ").
No. 10,000ths
of circe. 10.
10,000ths
10,000th
10,0noths Ixo 10,000thsvo of circle. 10. of Prince No.
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of eirele.
No.
No.
of circle. No.
10,000ths of circle.
12771 13c5- 1933-
3 1301 i
1 02 03
0442 0-925 138 1.85i 2:3148
.
.
31143518 82 1681 331531 84 15-740
16-2037 10-6 17.1296 17-502 18-05
0.000,771,605 0-001,543,210 0·002, 3148 0 008,086,420 0.003,858,025 0-004,820 0.005,401,235 0-006,172,840 0 000,0
.
14166
0-6
14433
3-2401 3-103 4:16
0-0001
091
18618
50025
18-9814
2527-1 2556-5 2663-3 2611i 26388 2000-6 28014 2722-3 2750 2777-7 30666 3333-3 3611i 3988-8 4166-6 441 4722-2 6000 6277- 65656 6898 8111·i
361*i 58
60186
8.481
694
10-007,716,049 310 230, 197,531 01 2 0-015,432,000 32 0-246,913,680 03 30-023,118 330-264,629 40-030,864,197 34 0 202,845,67904 5 0-038,580,247 36 0 270,061,7290- 6 0 -046,20 36 0.27 70'054,013,346 370-286, 408,8270-7 8 0-061,728,395 38 0-293,200,877
0-300,935 0:077,160,404 400-806,641,976
0-084,876,543 410-316,358,025 1200025
0-324,01 0-300,308,642 430-331,700,124 14 O 108,024,6914 0-339,508,173 15 0-115,740 450-3472 16 0-123,456,700 460-354,888,272 1 0-131, 172,840 47 0-362,664,821
0-138 480-370 19 0-146,604,938 400-378,080,120 200-154,320,988 50 0-385,802,460 20-162,031 0-393,618
0-160,753,086 520-401,234,688 28 0-177,469,136 630-408,950,617
0-186 540-416 25 0-182,001,335 55 0424,382,76
0-200,617,284 0 432,098,705 0-2003 570-499,818
0-216,049,383 58 0 447,630,864 290-223,705,482 69 0'455, 246,014 300-231,48 60 04820
1722-
7-8703
ce.
200
8-7064 0-250
14723 98 1500 1627 100 1556' 110 1583-
3 120 1611i 130 16388140 1666-8 150 16041160
170 1750 17771 1805*3 200 1833-
3 310 1961-1 220 1888-8 19166 1044250 1972- 2000 2027-1 20560 200 2083-8 2111i 2138-8 21066 380 21048 340 2222-3320 2260 380 22771
583-8
22 23
073 10 186 10-6481
6388-5 60666
1
6011
7223
115740 12:07 12-5 12-08 13 135
7500 7777ጎ 80668 6333-5
280
129
300
30
310
350
8611-i 88888
9108-6
9722-2 10,000
1000 10277 10666 1083-3 84
29055
11388
11686 87
2333-3 23611 28888 24166 2444 2023 2500
1292-389

Page #34

No. 1.1 THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
21
TABLE XLVB. YOR CONVERSION OF MEASUREMENT BY 10,000THS OY THE CIRCLE INTO MEASUB KMRNT BY DRGREES, MINUTES
AND BECONDS ! ".
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000the of circle.
.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of elrele.
.
1000
06 288 0 8 38-4
1 82
6208
3 64 578 3 67 73 2 69 168 3 1 286 99 300 3 5 488 3 7 562 3 10 48
7000 8000 9000 10,000
8 14 240 9 18 8846 3 18 4849 8 20 523
3 25 190 3 27 3148
DECIMALS OP UNITS. (10,000ths of circle.)
9 6 188 3 7 264
3 89 504 3 38 00
Unit.
Unit.
1-298
3-593 89888 5°184 8.490
7.776 0-072
17-76 1 80-73
1 4388 0911 58'84
10-388
0-08 000
11-684
1
480
For every successive decimal of unit move the decimal point of seconds one place to left.
1 11 18-8
11
1 19 56*2 1 * 48 1 24 144
26 210

Page #35

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
TABLE XLVI.
INDICES OF NAKSHATRAS AND YOGAS. To take for close work the place of Table VIII, cols. 6 to 13, of the " Indian Calendar."
NAXSHATRA.
Yoga.
Ending point by the Equal-space
system.
Ending point by the system of Garga.
Serial number.
Ending point by the
BrahmaSiddhānta.
Name.
Serial number,
me.
Ending point.
10,000ths of
cirele.
10,000hs of
circle.
10,000ths of
circle.
-
870-370
Afvini. .
18 20 870-870 18 10 85 366-0108 1 Viahkambba Bharani. . 740-740 20 0 666-5 19 46 62 549-0061 2 Priti Krittiks . . 1111i 83 20 925-826 82 B6 274 915-0270 8 Ayushmat. Rõhiņi . . 201481-481 63 20 1481-48i 62 42 20 1464-0432 4 Saubhagya . Mrigasiras
1861-861 66 40 1861-861 66 62 55 1830-0540 5 sõbhana . Ardra. . 02222-2 73 20 2037.037 72 28 12 2013-06946 Atiganda Punarvasa
2592-692 93 20 2592-692 92 14 6 2562-0756 7 Sukarman Pashya . . 2962-962 106 40 2962-962 105 24 40 2928-0884
8 Dhriti. Aslesha . . 08838-8 118 20 3148-148 111 59 572 3111-0918 9 stis. .
Magha . 138 20 3703-705 126 40 8618-618 126 10 32 3477-1026 10 Ganda 11 Pärva Phalgani 148 40 4074 074 1800 3888-3 188 21 78843-1184 11. Vriddhi'.
Uttar Phalgant 160 0 41444160 441 158 7 0 48921296 | 12 Dhtova 10 18 Hasta . .173 204814814
173,20 4814-811 171 17 85 4758-1404 18 Voighit I Chitri . 186 40 6185-186 196 40 5186-185 184 28 10 61241612 | 14 Hashana
Svati . . 56666 193 20 8870-870 191 8 2758071668 16 Vajra 18 | Vi65thi. . 20 5925-026 218 20 5926-926 210 49 205868-1728 16 Siddhi, orli
Asrij. Anuradha . .
8996-296 2296-298 223 69 656222-1836 17 Vyatipāta. Jyesbthe. . 6666-6
0481-481 230 35 1246405-1890 18 Varigas . Müla , 207087·081 246 49 6851-851 243 45 471 6771-1998 | 19 Parigha Purva Ashādha . 266 40 7407401 2600 7222-
2 266 66 2247187-2106 20 siva Uttara Ashadba. 280 0 7777:7 280 of 7777-7
21 Siddha Abhijitt .
..... 280 56 30 7808-9862 Sravan . : 8148-148 298 20 8148-148 294 7 5 8169-9480 22 Sadhys 28 Dhanishtha on 8618-618 308 40 8618-618 307 17 40 8535-9568 23 Subha
Snvishthi. 24 Satabhishaj or 8888-8 819 20 | 8703-708 918 62 674| 8718-962224 sulla
Satatarata. 26 Parva Bhadra- 90 9260-466 326 40 9014-074 327 8 329084-9730 26 Brahman 28 Uttara Bhadrs. 846 40 9629-628 348 409629-620 346 49 259633-9892 25 Indra. 47 Berati . . 360 10,000 360 10,000 360 10,000 Vaid briti.
mow in the game of the equal-space nakshatra (number by bumber) as given in cola, 3, 4
The ending point is the
pada.
Pad
27
• Asvini begins at 0° by al systems.
+ Though, properly speaking, there is no Abhijit in the equal-space system in ordinary use, sometimes it to referred to a secondary detail. When this les the case, it has the same limits as fixed by the Brahma-Siddhanta, via. 278° 48' 16 to 28068' 80, or, in 10,000ths of the girale, 7886-2269 to 7808-9362

Page #36

No. 1.] THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
23
TABLE XLVII.
HINDU BINES, AND EQUATIONS OF SUN'S CENTRE. N.B. i.-The sines, col. 3, stand, it is believed, for all authorities except the Brahma.
Siddhānta (see Sürya-Siddhānta, ii 15-27). 4.-"Equation + " or "-" means that the amount of the equation, added to or
subtracted from the sun's mean long.. gives his true or apparent long. , .-This Table is assimilated to that of Prof. Jacobi (Epig. Ind., I. 459). . iv.-First Arya figures are exact. For faller details see next Table.
SINE OP MRAN ANOX. ANGLE.
Sun's EQUATION OF THE CENTRE ACCORDING TO THE First Arys. Present Sarva Second Arya
and SiddhāntaSiddhānta. Siddhānta.
Siromani.
Sun's MBAN ANOMALY.
SUN'S MEAN ANOMALY.
Serial number of sine.
min. per anom.
Serial number of sine.
Base-equation.
min Diff. per
Base-equation.
Minutes.
Base-equation.
Diff.
of anom
Equation +
2 1
Equation -
11
2
0
0
0
1800 36000
2-83
-25
8 44-18
8 32.50
2-311
2.28
2.25
28-39 47.22
34 23-87
2.20
15 0 165
18 45 161 15 6 32 80 157 30
56.94
2:10
2.14
18.75
2.05
7 26 16
520
0-0
27-75
1.99
16 1.91
83 45 146 15
30-56
277-39
11 41 187 188 46 2267
0-75
3-72 32 17.28
9.75
13 15 185 23 14 62 30 17 30/2585 143 1 36 66-26
8.06
18-0
33-78
306 333 457 330 08 326 159 322 30 10 318 4511 316 013 311 1513 307 3014 303 4516 300 016 296 1517 292 3018 288 4519 286 020 281 1521 277 3022
46/23
12.76
18 600 120
2018
32-17 3-22 4-67
1 67
17 8 6 116 15 sek
3321
82 25
3409
50-25
24-96
3431
3438
024

Page #37

24
0
1
TABLE XLVIIA.
(Supplementary to the Sine and Equation Table)
Giving faller details of the entries in Table XLVII, cols. 7, 8, 9, 10, viz. base-equations and differences per minute of arc, for use in close calculation, according to
2
3
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
2 2 2 2 2 2
19
20
21
22
23
24
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
2
2
2
2
+
2
2
(i) The Present Surya-Siddhanta,
(ii) The Second Arya-Siddhanta and Siddhanta-Sirōmani.
Present Surya-Siddhanta.
Base-equation.
/
0
8
17
25
34
42
50
1
1 38
58
6.
1 44
13
20
26
32
17-71604934
12-87859542
46-61953014
56-83576962
43-68681726
4.95633636
48 58-91608494
25-35847716
57
22.30831878
0
49-89921462
3 46-02029604
6 10-77879576
8
4-26294360
9 26-54196564
15.44365260
53
10
10
7
"
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
0.0
44.18193720
24-40894254
58.39110270
23-86691232
38-60246580
40-39032702
29-33229918
3.25
31.0
Diff. per minute
of anom. arc.
8
"
2.3297
2.3121
2.2844
2.2466
2.1988
2-1413
2-0842
2-0174
1-9310
1.8452
1-7500
1-6454
1-5416
1-4279
1.3065
1.1842
1-0531
0-9226
0-7828
0-6434
0.5044
0-3657
0-2173
0-0691
Base-equation.
O
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
1
1
1
1
1
0
1
1
1
1 26
2
2
2
2
2
2
2nd Arya-Siddhanta and Siddhanta-Siromani.
2
9
0
8
17
2-72
28.38
33 47-2
41 56-94
49
55.27
57 42.2
25
5 15.5
30-5
19 27.38
3-72
32 17.27
38
12
43
"
0.0
32.5
33.7
32.18
3.2
57 46
0
36.5
8 36-4
48
53
8.05
10
6
4.5
8
0-6
9 24.94
10 15-05
[VOL. XIV.
31.0
Diff. per minute of anom. arc.
10
2-2777
2-2677
2.24740
2.21703
2:1765
2-1215'
2.0753
2.0146
1-9336
1-8526
1-76148
1-6602
1.5590
1.4477
1-3262
1.2047
1.0731
0-94148
0-7998
0.6580
0.5163
0.3746
0.2227
0.0709
N.B.-In col. 9 under" (seconds) and opposite lines Nos. 1, 8, 18, 20, the last figure, "-5", is not, like the rest, a recurring decimal.

Page #38

TABLES XLVIII A AND B. Elements of the Sun's Longitude for the Hindu Solar Year.
First Årya and Sīrya Siddhāntas.

Page #39

TABLE XLVIII A. ELEMENTS OF THE SUN'S LONGITUDE FOR THE HINDU BOLAR YEAR
according to the Most Arya-Siddh&ata. in periods of 24-hours each from the moment of true Mesha-samkrinti, the astronomical beginning of the solar year.
(Bract for all years.) [True longitude = mean longitude equation of centro.]
1st Irya-Siddhants.
24-hour period from
Mesha-samkrinti
the
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perige
point) (" ").
Bun's mean longitudo.
Sun's equation of the centro.
Sun's true longitudo
("g").
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10,000the of cirolo.
10,000ths of otrole.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
0-0
At moment of true Mishal 99 63-04461 sambandi.
100 62-18078 101 61-31696
102 50-45312 € 103 40-58929 5 104 48-72547
58-7756 0 0 0-0 58-6068 0 58 46-29 68-39871 57 27.50 58-1660 2 56 5-51 57-9333 3 54 43-52 57-7006 4 63 21-53
27-2090 64-3788 81-5240 108-6691 135-8143
Oo
47-86164 106 46-99781 107 46-13398 108 45-27015 109 44-40632
2
(The sun's equation of the centre is + till his mean anomaly reaches 180°).
2 7745677 357 63 2-68 9941-2214 2 6 67-32 2801.9350 358 62 10-86 9968-6022
2 6 35-44 2829-3134 359 61 19-02 9995-9801 2 6 8-48 2856-6913 050 2719
23-3579 | 2 5 38-32 2884-0691 1 49 38-36
50-7358 2 5 8-16 2911-470 2 48 43-53 78.1136 438-00 2938-8248 3 47 61-70 105-4915 4 1.14 2966-2027 46 50-87 132-8694 3 22.70 2993-6805 5 46 8-04
160-2472 1 2 2 44.26 3020-9584 845 18-21 187.6251 2 2 5.79 3048-3363 -7 44 24-38 215-0029 2 1 19-07 3075-7141 8 43 32-56
242-3808 2 0 32-35 3103-0920 943 40-72 269-7586 11 59 45-63 3130-4898 10 41 48-89 297.1365 1 58 57-27 3167-8477 11 40 67-06 324-5144 11 58 2.26 3186-2266 12 40 6-23 351-8922 1 57 7.27
57-4162 57.1198 56-8230 66-5261 56-1657
5 61 62-84 6 50 22-57 7 48 52-30 8 47 22-00 9 45 43-45
162.9077 189-9890 217-0702 244-1512 271.1686
110 43-54250 12 111 42-67807 13 112 41-81484 14 113 40-95101 151 114 40-08718
55-8052 10 44 4-90 55-4447 11 42 26-35 55-071512 40 46-15 54-6471 13 38 59-33 54.2228 14 37 12-50
298-1860 325-2033 352-2080 379-1615 406-1150
"AIX "10A]

Page #40

No. 1]
115 39-22335 116 38-35952 117 37-49570 118 36-63187 119 35-76804
3212-6034 3239-9813 3267-3591 3294-7370 3322-1148
13 39 13-40 14 38. 21:57 15 37 29-74 16 36 37.91 17 35 46-08
379-27011 56 12-27 406-6479 11 55 14:24 434-0258 1 54 11.55 461-40361 53 8-87 488-7815 1 52 6.19
63-7984 53-3506 52.8669 62-3832 51.8996
15 35 25-67 16 33 35.81 17 31 41-30 18 29 46.78 19 27.52-27
433-0685 459.9985 486-8927 513-7869 540-6811
120 34.90421 121 34-04038 122 33-17655 123 32 31273 124 31-44890
3349-4927 3376-8705 3404-2484 3431-6263 3459-0041
18 34 19 34 20 33 21 32 22 31
54-25
2-42 10-59 18.76 26-93
516-1594 1 50 58-96 543-5372 1 49 48-59 570-9151 1 48 38-22 598-2929.1 47 27.85 625-6708 1 46 11.90
51-3808 50-8379 60-2949 49.7519 49-1659
20 25 53-22 21 23 51-01 22 21 48-81 23 19 46-61 24 17 38-84
567-5402 594-3751 621-2100 648-0448 674-8367
1 1
125 30-58507 126 29-72124 127 28-85741 128 27-99358 129 27.12976
3486-3820 3513-7598 3541.1377 3568-5155 3595-8934
23 30 35-10 24 29 43-27 25 28 51-44 26 27 59-62 27 277-79
653-0486 680-4265 707-80441 735-1822 762-5601
44 54-43 43 36-97 42 19-50 40 55-07 39 30-50
48-5682 47-9704 47-3727 46-7212 46-0687
25 26 27 28 29
15 29-54 13 20-24 11 10-94 8 54.68 6 38-29
701-6168 728-3969 755-1770 781-9034 808-6288
1 1
At true Vrishabha-sank.
130
21.79443
3621.2011
28 21 47-67
787-8678
1 38 12-33
45-4655
833-3
130 26-26593 131 25-40210 132 24-53827 133 23-67444 134 22-81061
3623-2713 3650-6491 3678-0270 3705-4048 3732.7827
28 26 15-96 29 25 24.13 30 24 32-30 31 23 40-47 32 22 48-64
789-9379 817-3158 844-6936 872-0715 899-4494
1 38 1 36 1 35 1 33 132
5-94 40-23 19-16 38-09 7-02
45-4162 44.7548 44.0522 43-3495 42-6468
30 000 30 4 21.90 312 4.36 31 59 41-46 32 57 18-56 33 54 55-66
835-3541 862-0706 888-7458 915-4210 942-0961
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
1
135 21.94678 136 21.08296 137 20-21913 138 19-35530 139 18-49147
3760-1606 3787-5384 3814.9163 3842.2941 3869-6720
33 21 56-81 34 21 4.98 35 20 13-15 36 19 21-32 37 18 29-49
926-8272 954-2051 981-5829 1008-9608 1036-3386
1 1 1 1
30 33.76 28 56.77 27 19.79 25 42-81 24 2-47
41.9271 41.1788 40-4305 39-6821 38-9080
34 52 30-56 35 50 1.75 36 47 32.94 3745 4.13 38 42 31.96
968-7544 995-3839 1022-0134 1048-6429 1075-2466
140 17-62764 141 16-76381 142 15.89999 143 15-03616 144 14-17233
3897-0498 3924.4277 3951-8055 3979-1834 • 4006-5613
38 17 39 16 40 15 41 15 42 14
37-66 45-83 54.00
2-17 10-34
1063-7165 1 1091-0944 1 1118-47221 1145-85011 1173-2279 1
22 20 18 17 15
19-58 36-68 53-78
6-83 18-61
38-1140 37-3201 36-5261 35.7009 34-8659
39 39 57-24 40 37 22-51 41 34 47.78 42 32 9.00 43 29 28-95
1101-8305 1128-4144 1154.9983 1181-5510 1208-0938
E 2
145 13-30850 146 12-44467 147 11-58084 148 10-71702 149 9.85319
4033-9391 4061-3170 4088-6948 4116-0727 4143-4505
43 13 18:51 44 12 26-68 45 11 34.85 46 10 43-02 47 9 51.19
1200-6058 1 13 30-40 1227-9836 1 11 42-18 1255-3615 1 9 49-43 1282-7394 1 7 56-48 1310-1172 16353
34-0308 33-1958 32-3259 31-4543 30-5828
44 26 48-91 45 24 8.86 46 21 24-28 47 18 39-50 48 15 54.72
1234-6366 1261-1794 1287-6874 1314.1937 1340-7000

Page #41

TABLE XLVIII A-Contd.
1st Arya-Siddhanta.
24-bour periods from true
Mesha-Barkranti
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigoe
point) (c").
Sun's mean Longitude,
Sun's equation of the centre
Sun's true Longitude
("8").
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of cirolo.
10,000ths of circle.
150 8-98936 151 812563 1627-26170 163 6-39787 154
5.53404
4170-8284 4198-2063 4225-5841 4262-9620 4280-3398
48 8 59-36 49 8 7-53 50 7 15-70 51 623-87 52 5 32-04
1337-4951 1 4 9-86 1364-8729 11 2 12-18 1392-2508 1 0 14.50 1419-6286 0 58 16-82 1447-0065 0 56 17-91
29-7057 28-7977 27-8897 26-9817 26-0641
49 13 9-22 50 10 19.71 61 7 30-20 62 4 40-69 63 149-95
1367-2008 1393-6706 1420-1404 1446-6103 1473-0706
166 156 157 158 159
4-67022 3-80639 2.94256 2-07873 1.21490
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
53 440-21 54 3 48.38 55 2 56-55 56 2 4.72 57 112-89
4307-7177 4325-0965 4362-4734 4389-8513 4417-2291
1474-3844 1501.7622 1529-1401 1556-5179 1583-8968
0 54 16-18 052 15-45 0 50 14-22 0 48 11:38 0 46 7-20
26-1287 24-1933 23-2579 22-3101 21-3518
63 58 66-89
66 3-83 55 63 10-77 56 50 16-11 67 47 20-09
1499-5130 1625-9565 1552-3979 1578-8280 1606-2476
1600-35107 160 59-48725
4444-6070 4471-9848
58 0 21.06 58 59 29-23
1611-2736 0 44 3-01 1638-8515 041 68-83
20-3936 19-4354
58 59
44 24-08 41 28-06
1631-6673 1668-0869
At true kranti
Mithuna-sa
161 18-69490
4480-8772
59
18
41-69
1647-5439
0
41 18-31
19.1227
1666-6
161 -58-62342 162 57-76969 163 56-89576 164 56-03193 165 56-16810
4499-3627 4528-7406 4554.1184 4581-4963 4608-8741
59 58 37-41 60 57 45-58 61 56 63-75 62 56 1-92 63 55 10-09
1666-0294 1693-4072 1720-7851 1748-1629 1775-5408
62-46 0 37 45-32 0 35 38-17
0 33 31-03 03121-68
18-4603 17-4793 16-4983! 15-5172 14-5191
60 000 60 38 29-86 61 35 30-89 62 32 31-92 63 29 32-95
26 31-77
1684-4897 1710-8865 1737-2833 1763-6801 1790-0599
166 54-30428 167 53-44045 168 52-57662
169 61-7279 1170 60-84896
4636-2520 4663-6298 4691-0077 4718-3856 4745-7634
64 54 18-26 65 53 26-43 66 52 34-60 67 51 42-77 88 50 50-94
1802-9186 0 29 12-17 1830-2965 0 27 2-67 1857-6744 0 24 62-93 1885-05e2 O 22 41-65 1912-4301 10 20 30-37
13-5199 12-6206 11-5195 10-5065 9-4936
65 23 30-43 66 20 29-09 67 17 27-53 68 14 24-41 69 11 21-30
1816-4385 1842-8171 1869-1939 1895-5588 1921-9236
(VOL. XIV.

Page #42

3
No. 1]
171 49-98513 172 49 12130 173 48-25748 174 47-39365 175 46-52982
4773-1413 4800-5191 4827-8970 4855-2748 4882-6527
69 49 59.11 70 497-28 71 48 15-45 72 47 23-62 73 46 31-79
1939-8079 1967-1858 1994.5636 2021-9415 2049-3194
018 19-08 0 16 7-42 0 13 54.95 0 11 42-49 0 9 30-02
8-4806 7-4646 6-4425 5-4204 4-3983
70 8 18-19 715 14.70 72 2 10-40 72 59 611 73 56 1.81
1948-2885 1974-6504 2001-0062 2027-3619 2053-7177
176 45-66599 177 44-80216 178 43-93833 179 43-07451
4910-0306 4937-4084 4964-7863 4992-1641
74 45 39-96 75 44 48-13 76 43 56-30 77 43 4-47
2076-69720 7 17-25 2104 07510 6 4.20 2131-4529 0 2 51.14 2158-8308 0038-08
3-3739 2-3472 1.3205 0-2938
74 62 67-21 75 40 52-32 76 46 47-44 77 43 42-55
2080-0711 2106-4223 2132-7734 2159-1246
Sun at 78° (apogee)
180
00
1
5000-
0
7 8
0
0.0
2166-6
To 0 0-0
0-0
78 0
0. 01 2166-6
(Sun's equation of centre is minus, -, after his mean anomaly is 180° till it reaches 360° or 0°.)
Sun's equation of the entre. 180 42-21068 5019-5420 78 42 12-14 2186-2086 0 1 34-97 0-7328 181 41.34685 5046.9198 79 41 20-81 2213-58650 348-03 1.7595 182 40-48302 5074-2977 80 40 28-98 2240-9644 10 6 1.09 2.7862 183 39-61919 5101-6756 81 39 37-15 2268-3422 0 8 14.14 3.8128 184 38*75636 5129-0534 82 38 45-32 2295-7201 0 10 26-66 4-8354
78 40 37-67 79 37 32.78 80 34 27-89 81 31 23-01 82 28 18-66
2185-4758 2211-8270 2238-1782 2264-5294 2290-8847
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
185 37-89153 186 37-02771 187 36.16388 188 35-30005 189 34-43622
5156-4313 5183.8091 5211.1870 5238-5648 5265-9427
83 37 53-49 84 37 1.66 85 36 9.83 86 35 18-00 87 34 26-17
2323-09790 12 39-13 2350-47580 14 51-59 2377-8536 0 17 3-93 2405-2316 0 19 15-22 2432-6094 021 26-50
5-8575 6-8796 7-9007 8-9137 9-9267
83 25 14:37 84 22 10-07 85 19 5.90 86 16 2-79 87 12 59-67
2317-2405 2343-5962 2369-9529 2396-3178 2422-6827
1
190 33-57239 191 32-70856
5293-3206 6320-6984
88 33 34-34 89 32 42-51
2459-98720 23 37-78 2487-3651 10 25 48-53
10-9397 11.9485
88 956-56 89 6 53.98
2449-0476 2475-4165
At true Karka-sankranti
192 27-82.45
5346-2132
2512-87980
27
19-23
12-8798
2500-0
192 31-84474 193 30-98091 194 30-11708 195 29-25325 196 28-38942
5348.0763 5375-4541 5402-8320 5430-2098 5457-5877
90 27 49-23 90 31 50-68 91 30 58-85 92 307-02 93 29 15-20 94 28 23-37
2514-74290 27 58-04 2542-1208 0307-55 2569-4986 0 32 17-06 2596-8765 0 34 25-39 2624-25440 36 32-54
12-9478 13-9471 14-9484 15-9367 16-9177
900 0.0 90 3 52-64 91 051-31 91 57 49-97
54 49-80 51 50-83
2501-7951 2528-1737 2554-5522 2580-9398 2607-3366

Page #43

TABLE XLVIII A-Contd.
1st Arya-Siddhinte.
24-hour periods from true
Mesha-samkranti.
Sun's mean anomaly or (mean sun's distance from perigee.
point) (“c).
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
Sun's true Longitude
(“8”).
10,000ths of circle..
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of circle.
197 27-52559 198 26-66177 199 25-79794 200 24-93411 201 24-07028
5484-9656 5512-3434 5539-7213 5567-0991 5594-4770
95 27 96 26 97 25 98 24
31.54 39.71 47.88 56-05 4-22
2651-6322 O 38 39-68 2679-0101 0 40 46-82 2706-3879 10 42 51-93 2733-7668 0 44 56-11 2761-1436 0 47 0-30
17-8988 18-8798 19-8451 20-8033 21-7616
2633-7335 2660-1303 2686-5428 2712-9625 2739-3821
100 101
99
5621-8548 5649-2327 5676-6106 6703-9884 5731-3663
12-39 22
20-66 21 28 73 20 36.90 19 45-07
2788-62150 49 2815-8994 051 2843-2772 0 63 2870-6551.0 55 2898-0329 10 57
102 21
4-48 6.05 7.28 8.51 9.45
22-7198 23-6578 24-5932 25-5286 26-4618
107
2765-8017 2792.2416 2818-6840 2845-1264 2871-5711
94 48 51-86 95 45 52-88 96 42 55-95 97 39 59-93
37 3-92
34 7.90 100 31 14.51
28 21-45 25 28-39
22 35-61 104 1946-10 105 16 56-59 106 14 7-08 107 11 18-87 108 8 34.09
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
202 23.20645 203 22-34262 204 21-47879 205 20-61497 206 19-75114 207 18-88731 208 18-02348 209 17-15965 210 16-29582 211 15-43200
108
103 104
109
110
111
5758-7441 5786-1220 5813-4998 5840-8777 6868-2556
105 106 107 108 109
18 18 17 16 15
53-24 1-41 9.58 17.75 25-92
2925-4108 2952-7886 2980-1665 3007-5444 3034-9222
0 59 7.14 1 1 4-82 1 3 2-50
1 4 58-88 1651-83
27-3699 28-2779 29-1859 30-0839 30-9554
2898-0409 2924-5107 2950-9806 2977-4605 3003-9668
212 213 214 215 216
14.56817 13-70434 12-84051 11-97668 11-11285
5895-6334 5923-0113 6950-3891 6977-7670 6005-1448
110 111 112 113 114
14 34-09 13 42-26 12 50-43 11 58-60 11 6-77
3062-30011 8 4478 3089-6779 11 10 37.73 3117-0558 1 12 28-45 3144-4338 11 14 16-67 3171-8115 11 16 4.89
31-8270 32-6985 33-3528 34-3879 35-2229
109 5 49-31 110 3 4-54 111 021-98 111 57 41-93 112 55 1.88
3030-4731 3056-9794 3083-5030 3110-0458 3136-5886
217 10-24902 218 9-38520 219 8.52137 220 7-85754 221 6-79371
6032-5227 6059-9006 6087-2784 6114-6563 6142-0341
115 116 117 118 119
10 14.94
9 23.11 8 31.28 7 39-45 6 47-62
3199-1894 1 17 53-11 3226-5672 11 19 37.78 3253-9451
11 21 20.68 3281-3229 11 23 3-67 3208-7008 1 24 46-47
36-0579 36-8656 37-6595 38-4535 39-2475
52 21.83
49 45-33 115 47 10-61 116 44 35-88 117 42 1.15
3163-1314 3189.7016 3216-2855 3242-8694 3269-4533
AIX "10A)
222 223
5-9298 5-06605
6169-4120 6196-7898
120 555-79 3336-0786 11 26 24-27 1216 3-9613363-45651 28 1.26
40-0021 40-7505
118 39 31-52 119 37 271
3296-0765 3322-7061

Page #44

No. 1]
6207-7158
121 28 39-96
3374-3824
1
28
39.96
41-0491
At true Sinha-sankranti
126 127 128 129 130
223 28-86604 224 4-20223 226 333840 226 2-47457 227 1.61074 228 0-74691
6224-1677 - 6251-5456
6278-9234 6306-8013 6333-6791
122 4 123 3 124 2 125 1 126 0
12.13 20-30 28-47 36-64 44.81
3390-83441 29 38-24 3418-2122 131 14-89 3445-5901 1 32 45.96 3472-9679 1 34 17-03 3500-3458 1 35 48-10
41-4988 42-2445 42-9472 43-6499 44-3526
120 0.0 120 34 33-89 121 33 541 122 29 42-51 123 27 19-61 124 24 56-71
3333-3 3349-3356 3375-9677 3402-6429 3429-3180 3455-9932
131
132 134
228 59-88308 229 59-01928 230 58-16643 231 57-20160 232 56-42777
6361-0570 126 59 52-99 6388-4348 127 59 1.16 6415-8127 128 58 9-33 6443-1906 120 57 17.50 6470-5684130 56 25-67
3527-7236 137 17-53 3555-1015 1 38 42.10 3582-4794 1 40 6-66 3609-8572 1 41 31-23 3637-2351 1 42 52-62
45-0427 45-6952 46-3477 47-0002 47-6282
125 22 126 20 127 18 128 15 129 13
35-45 19-06
2-66 46-27 33-05
3482-6810 3509-4063 3536-1317 3562-8570 3589-6068
233 55-56394 234 64.70011 235 63-83628 236 62-97246 237 62-10863
6497-9463 131 65 83-84 8525-3241 132 54 42-01 6552-7020133 53 50-18 8580-0798134 62 58-35 6607-4677 135 526-52
3664-6129 3691-9908 3719-3687 3746-7465 3774-1244
1 44 10-09 1 45 27-56 1 46 45-03 1 47 57-94 1 498-31
48-2251 130 48-8238131 49-4215 132 49-9841133 50-5271134
11 23-75 9 14.45 7 5.15 5 0-41 2 58-21
3616-3869 3643-1670 3669-9472 3696-7624 3723-5973
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
238 51-24480 239 50-38097 240 49-51714 241 48-65331 242 47.78949
6634-8356 136 51 14-69 6662-2134 137 50 22-86 8689-8913 138 49 31.03 0716-9691139 48 39-20 8744-3470 140 47 47-37
3801-5022 3828-8801 3856-2579 3883-6358 3911-0137
1 50 18-68 1 51 29-05 1 52 32-99 1 53 35-67 1 64 38-36
51-0701 51-6131 62-1064 52-5901 53-0737
135 056-01 135 58 53-80 136 56 58-04 137 55 3.53 138 539-01
3750-4322 3777-2670 3804.1515 3831-0457 3857.9399
243 46-92566 244 46-06183 245 45.19800 246 44-33417 247 43-47034
6771-7248 141 46 55-54 6799-1027 142 46 3-71 6826-4806 143 45 11.88 6853-8584 144 44 20-05 6881-2363145 43 28-22
3938-3915 1 55 41-04 3965-7694 1 56 35-79 3993-1472 11 57 30-78 4020-5251 1158 25-78 4047-9029 11 59 18.89
53-5574 139 51 14-50 53.9798140 49 27.92 54-4042 141 47 41.10 54-8286142 45 54-27 55-2384143' 44 9-33
3884-8341 3911.7895 3938-7430 3965-6965 3992-6646
248 42-60652 249 41-74269 250 40-87888 251 40-01503 252 30-15120
6908-6141 146 42 36-39 6936-9920 147 41 44.56 6963-3698 148 40 52.73 6990-7477 149 40 0-90 7018-1256150 399-07
4075-2808 4102-6587 4130-0365 4157:4144 4184.7922
2 05-61 20 5233 2 1 39.04 2 2 22-26 2 3 0.70
55-5988 55-9593 56-3198 56-6532 56-9498
144 42 30-78 145 40 52-23 146 39 13.69 147 37 38-64 148 36 8-37
4019-6820 4046-6993 4073-7167 4100-7611 4127-8424
156
253 38-28737
7045-5034
151 38 17-24
4212-17012
3
39.14
57-2464
149 34 38-11
4154-9237
31

Page #45

24-hour periods from true Mesha-samkranti.
At true Kanya-samkrānti
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177 178
179
180
181
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigee
254
2
point) ("0").
3-93008
254 37-42354
255 36-55972
256 35-69589
257 34-83206
258 33-96823
259 33-10440 260 32-24057 261 31-37675
262 30-51292
263 29-64909
264 28-78526
265 27-92143
266 27-05760 267 26-19377 268 25-32.95
269 24-46612 270 23-60229
271 22-73846 272 21-87463 273 21-01080
274 20-14698 275 19-28315 276 18-41932 277 17-55549 278 16-69166
3
10,000ths of circle.
7057-3751
7072-8813 7100-2591 7127-6370 7155-0148 7182-3927
TABLE XLVIII A-Contd.
Sun's mean Longitude.
152 3 55-80
152 37 25-41 153 36 33-58 154 35 41-75 155 34 49-92 156 33 58-09
7029-7706 157 33 6-26 7237-1484 158 32 14-43 7264-5263 159 31 22-60 7291-9041 160 30 30-78 7319-2820 161 29 38-95
7346-6598 162 28 47-12 7374-0377 163 27 55-29 7401-4156 164 27 3.46 7428-7934 165 26 11-63 7456-1713 166 25 19-80
7483-5491 167 24 27-97 7510-9270 168 23 36-14 7538-3048 169 22 44.31 7565-6827 170 21 52-48 7593-0606 171 21 0.65
7620-4384 172 20 8-82 7647-8163 173 19 16-99 7675-1941 174 18 25-16 7702-5720 175 17 33-33 7729-9498 176 16 41-50
5
10,000ths of circle.
Sun's equation of the centre.
4224-0417 2
3 55-80
4239-5479 2 4 17-58 4266-9258 2 4 50-90 4294-3037 2 5 21.05 4321-6815 2 5 51-21 4349-0594 2 6 21-37
4376-4372 2 6 44.80 4403-8151 2 7 6-68 4431-1929 2 7 28.56 4458-5708 2 7 50-36 4485-9487 2 8 3.37
4513-3265 2 8 16-38 4540-7044 2 8 29-39 4568-0822 2 8 40-59 4595-4601 2 8 44-73 4622-8379 2 8 48-87
4650-2158 2 8 53-01 4677:5937 2 8. 53-85 4704-9715 2 8 49-71 4732-3494 2 8 45-57 4759-7272 2 8 41-43
4787-1051 2 8 32-02 4814-4829 2 8. 19-01 4841-8608 2 8 6-00 4860-2387 2 7 52.99 4896-6165 2 7 32.97
7
10,000ths of circle.
57-3751
150
1st Arya-Siddhanta.
Sun's true Longitude ("68").
8
0 0.0 57-5430 150 33 7-84 57-8001 151 31 42-69 58-0328 152 30 20-70 58-2655 153 28 58-71 58-4983 154 27 36-72
58-6790 155 26 21-47 58-8478 156 25 7.76 59-0167 157 23 54-05 59-1849 158 22 40-41 59-2853 159 21 35-57
59-3857 160 20 30-73 59-4861 161 19 25-89 59-5725 162 18 22-86 59-6044 163 17 26-89 59-6364 164 16 30-92
59-6682 165 15 34.95 59-6748 166 14 42-29 59-6428 167 13 54-60 59-6109 168 13 6-91 59-5789 169 12 19-22
59-5063 170 11 36-80 59-4059 171 10 57-98 59-3055 172 10 19-16 59-2052 173 9 40-34 50-0507 174 9 8-53
9
10,000ths of circle.
4166-6
4182-0049
4209-1257 4236-2708 4263-4160 4290-5611
4317-7582
4344-9672 4372-1763 4399-3859 4426-6634
4453-9408 4481-2183 4508-5097 4535-8557 4563-2016
4590-5475
4617-9189 4645-3287 4672-7385
4700-1483
4727-5988 4755-0770
4782-5553
4810-0335 4837-5658
32
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV

Page #46

No. 1]
279 15-82783 280 14-96401 281 14-10018 282 13-23635 283 12-37252
7757-3277 177 15 49-67 7784-7056 178 14 57-84 7812-0834 179 14 6-01 7839-4613180 13 14.18 7866-8391 | 181 12 22-35
4923-9944 4951-3722 4978-7501 5006-1279 5033-5058
2 2 2 2 2
7 11-09 6 49-21 6 27-33 5 57-30 5 27.14
58-8819 58-7131 58-5442 58-3125 58-0798
175 8 38-58 176 8 8-63 177 738-68 178 7 16-88 1796 55-21
4865-1125 4892-6592 4920-2058 4947-8154 4975-4260
185
188
284
5-00496
5057-8727
250-30
57-8727
5000-0
At true Tula-samkranti
187
188
284 285 286 287 288
11.50869 10-64486 9.78103 8.91721 8-06338
7891-2060182 5 0-30 7894-2170 182 11 30-52 7921-5948 183 10 38-69 7948-9727 184 946-86 7976-3506 185 8 55-03 8003-7284186 8 3.20
5060-8837 2 5088-2615 1 2 5115.63942 5143-0172 2 5170-3951 2
4 56-98 4 25-33 3 46.89
3 8-45 2 30-02
57-8471 57-6029 57-3063 57-0097 56-7131
180 0 0.0 180 6 33-54 1816 13-36 182 559-97 183 5 46-58 184 5 33-19
5003-0366 5030-6586 5058-3331 5086-0076 5113-6820
6
289 290 291 292 293
7.18966 6-32572 5-46189 4.59806 3-73423
8031.1063 8068-4841 8085-8620 8113-2398 8140-6177
1877 188 1895 190 1913
11-37 19-54 27.71 35-88 44.05
5197-7729 5225-1508 5252-5287 5279-9065 5307-2844
2 1 48-47 2 1 1.75 2015-04 1 59 28-32 1 58 36-88
58-3925 56-0320 55-6716 56-3111 54.9142
185 186 187 1885 1895
5 5 5
22.90 17.79 12-68
7.57 7.18
5141-3804 5169-1188 5196-8571 5224-5964 5252-3702
4
294 2-87041 295 2-00658 296 1.14275 2970-27892 297 59-41509
8167-9966 8195-3734 8222-7513 8250-1291 8277-5070
192 2 52-22 193 2 0-39 194 18-57 195 0 16.74 195 59 24.91
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
5334-6622 5362-0401 5389-4178 5416-7958 5444.1737
1 57 41.88 1 56 46-8€ 1 65 51.89 1 54 51-00 1 53 48-32
54-4898 190 5 10-34 54.0665 1916 13:51 53-8411 1925 16-68 53.1713193 5 25-73 62-6877194 536-59
5280-9746 5307-9746 5335-7768 5363-6245 5391-4860
298 58-56127 299 57-68744 300 66-82361 301 65-95978 302 56-09595
8304-8848 8332-2627 8359-6406 8387-0184 8414-3963
196 58 33-08 197 57 41-25 198 56 49-42 199 55 57-59 200 55 5-76
5471.5515 5498-9294 5528-3072 5553-6851 5581-0629
152 45-64 1 51 42-95 1 50 32-88 1 49 22-51 1 48 12-14
52-2040195 5 47.44 51-7203 196 558-29
1 1976 16.54 50-6366198 635-08 50-0936 199 6 53-62
5419-3475 5447-2091 5475-1276 5503-0484 5530-9693
54 13-93 202 53 22-10
303 54-23212 304 53-36829 306 52-50447 306 51-64064 307 50-77681
8441-7741 8469-1520 8496-5298 8523-9077 8651.2856
203 52
5608-4408 5635-8187 5663-1965 5690-5744 5717-9522
1 470-66 1 45 43.19 1 44 25-72 1 43 8-25 1 41 48-29
49-5421 48-9443 48-3466 47-7488 47-1319
200 7 13-27 201 7 38-91 2028 4-55 203 204 858-32
5558-8987 5586-8743 5614-8499 5642-8255 5670-8204
8
30-19
38-44 46-61
308 49-91298 309 49-04915 310 48-18532 311 47-32150 312 46-45767
8578-6634 8606-0413 8633-4191 8660-7970 8628-1748
49 54.78 207 49 2.95 208 48 11.12 209 47 19-29 210 46 27-46
5745-3301 5772-7079 5800-0858 5827-4637 5854-8415
140 23.72 138 59-16 1 37 34.59 1 36 6-47 1 34 36-41
46-4794 45-8268 45-1743 44-4944 43-7917
205 9 31-05 206 10 3.79 207 10 36-52 208 11 12-81 209 11 52-05
5698-8507 5726-8811 5754-9115 5782-9693 5811-0498

Page #47

TABLE XLVIIT A-Contd.
1st Arya-Siddhiata.
24-hour periods from tra
Misha-sankranti.
Sun's true Longitude ("")
San's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigee
point) (ac').
Sun's mean Longitude
Sun's equation of the contra
100
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of oirole.
o
#
1
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
41 true Vrifchika-samk.
318 33-38561
8709-9007
211 33 23-14
6876-5674
1 33 23-14
43-2341
210 0
00
5833-3
218
210
313 45-59384 314 44-73001 316 43-86618 316 43-00235 317 42.18863
8716-5527 8742.9306 8770-3084 8797-6863 8825-0641
211 45 35-83 212 44 43-80 213 43 51-97 214 430-14 215 428-31
5882-2194 5909-5972 5936-9761 5964-3529 5991-7308
1 33 4-34 1 31 33-27 1 29 67-81 1 28 20-83
26 43-84
43-0890 42-3863 41-6498 40-9014 40-1631
210 12 31.29 211 13 10-53 212 13 54.16 213 14 39-32 214 15 24-47
5839-1304 5887-2109 5895-3263 5923-4515 5951-5777
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
1
318 41-27470 319 40-41087 320 39-54704 321 38-88821 322 37-81938
6019-1087 6046-4865 6073-8644 6101-2422 6128-6201
125 6-86 1 23 24-34 1 21 41-44 1 19 58-54 1 18 14.94
39-4048 38-6137 37-8197 37-0268 36-2264
5979-7039 6007-8728 6036-0446 6064-2164 6092-3937
215 16 9-62 216 17 0-32 217 17 51-38 218 18 42-45 219 19 34-22 220 20 30-61
21 27-00
22 23-39 223 23 21-33 224 24 22-45
&
222
323 38-95655
30-09173 325 35-22790 326 34-38407 327 33-50024
6155-9979 6183-3758 6210-7537 6238-1315 6265-5094
1 16 26-72 1 14 38-50 1 12 50-28 1 11 0-51 1 9 7 -56
35-3914 34-5563 33-7213 32-8743 32-0028
S
6120-6066 6148-8195 6177-0323 6206-2572 6233-5066
8852-4420 216 41 16-48 8879-8198 217 40 24-65 8907-1977 218 39 32.82 8934-6756 219 38 40-99 8961-9634 220 49-16 8989-3313
57-33 9016-7091
5-50 9044-0870 223 35 13-67 9071-4648 224 34 21-84 9098-8427 225 33 30-01 9126-2206
38-18 9153-5984 31 46-36 9180-9763 228. 30 54-52 9208-3541
2.70 9235-7320
10-87 9263-1098 231 19-04 9290-4877 232 27 27-21 9317-8666 233 26 35-38 9345-2434 234 25 43-55 9372-62131 235 24 51:72
226
225
25
23-57
991
32-63641 31-77258 30-90876 30-04493 29-18110
6292-8872 1 7 14.61 6320-2651 11 5 21-66 6347-6429 1 3 26-24 6375-0208 1 1 28-56 6402-3987 0 59 30-88
31.1313 30-2598 29-3691 28-4611 27-5631
227 229
29
6261-7559 6290-0053 8318-2738 6346-5597 6374-8456
228
26 24.69 27 28-28
34.13 29 39-99
333 28-31727 334 27-46344 335 26-58961 336 25-72578 337 24-861961
6429-7765 0 57 33-20 8457-1644 0 65 32-97 6484-5322 0 53 31.74 6511.9101 061 30-61 6539-28791 0 49 29-28
26-6451 230 30 45-84 25.7174 231 31 54-24 24.7820232 33 3-64 23-8465 233 34 13-03 22-9111 | 234 35 22-43
6403-1315 6431-4370 6459-7503 6488-0635 6616-3768
(VOL. XIV.

Page #48

No. 1]
338 23-93813 339 23-13430 340 22-27047 341 21-40664 342 20-34281
9399-9001 9427-3770 9454-7548 9482-1327 9609-5106
236 23 69-89 237 238-06 238 22 16-23 239 21 24-40 240 20 32.57
6566-66580 47 25-35 6594-0437 0 45 21.17 8621-4215 0 43 16.98 6648-7994 0 41 12-48 8676-1772 0 395-33
245 246
21.9549 20-9967 20-0384 19-0777 18-0967
235 36 34.53 236 37 46-89 237 38 59-25 238 40 11-92 239 41 27.24
6544.7109 6573-0470 6601-3831 6629-7216 6658-0805
A true
krändi.
Dhanah-sam
342 38-44730
9517.7997
6684.4663
0
38 26-84
17.7997
6666-6
247 248 249
343 19-67899 344 18-81516 345 17-95133 346 17-08750 347 16-22387
9536-8884 9584-2663 9591-8441 9619-0220 9646-3998
26-84 241 1940-74 242 18 48-91 243 17 67-08 244 17 5-25 245 16 1342
6703-5551 6730-9329 6758-3108 6785-6887 6813-0665
0 0 0 0 0
36 58-19 34 51-05 32 43-19 30 33-68 28 24.17
17-1157 16-1346 15-1480 14-1488 13-1495
0 0.0 240 42 42-55 241 43 57-86 242 45 13-89 243 46 31-57 244 47 49-25
6686-4394 6714-7983 6743-1628 3771-5399 6799-9171
260
5251
252 203
348 15-36984 349 14-49601 350 13-63219 351 12-76836 352 11.90453
9873-7777 9701.1558 9728-6334 9755-9113 9783-2891
246 247 248 249 250
15 21-59 14 29-76 13 37-93 12 46-10 1164-27
6840-4444 0 6867-82220 6895-2001 0 6922-6779 0 6949-96680
26 14.86 24 4.27 21 52.99 19 41-70 17 30-42
12.1502 11.1440 10-1311
9-1181 8-1051
245 49 6-93 246 50 25-49 247 51 44.94 248 53 4-40 249 54 23-85
6828-2942 6856-8782 6885-0690 6913-4599 6941-8507
255 256
257 258 250
353 11-04070 354 10-17687 355 9.81304 356 8-44922 3577-58539
9810-6870 9838-0448 9866-4227 9892-8006 9920-1784
251 11 252 10 253 9 254 8 255 7
244 10-61 18-78 26-95 35-12
6977-33370 7004.7115 0 7032-0894 0 7059-4672 0 7086-8451 0
15 18-32 13 5.85 10 53-39
8 40-92 6 27-93
7-0858 250 55 44.12 6-0637 251 57 4.76 5-0416 252 58 25-39 4-0195 253 59 46-03 2-9933255 1 7.19
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY
6970-2479 6998-6478 7027-0478 7055-4478 7083-8518
358' 8.72156 359 3.85773
263
9947-5663 9974-9341
256 643-29 257 661-46
7114-2229 0 4 14.88 7141-800802 1.82
1.9686 256 2 28-42 0-9400257 349-64
7112-2563 7140-6608
Sur ef 958° (perigee)
360
0
100000
258
00
7166-6
To
0
0-0
0-0
258
0
0.0
7766-6
360 4-98390
1 4.130071 23-28625 32-40242 4 1.63859
Sun's equation of centre is + (plus) after his mean anom = 360 kill it reaches 180°.
Sun's equation of the centre. 2-3120 258 4 59-63 7168-97870 0 11-24 0-0867 258 5 2 9-6898 259 4 7-80 7196-3565 0 2 24-29 1.1134 259 6 5 7-0677 260 3 15-97 7223-7344 0 4 37-35 2-1400 2607
84-4456 261 2 24.15 7251-1122 0 6 60-41 3-1667 2619 111.8234 262 1 32-32 7278-4901093-30 4-1921 262 10
266 267 268
10-87 32-10 53-32 14:55 35-61
7169-0654 7197-4699 7225-8744 7254-2789 7282-6822

Page #49

TABLE XLVIII A-Contd.
Ist Arya-Bhdhinta.
24-hour periods from true
Meshs-sankranti.
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigee
point) (“c”).
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre
Sun's true Longitude
(“3”.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
O
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
263
50-67476 5 59-81093 6 58-94710 7 58-08327 8 57-21945
139-2013 166-5791 193-9570 221-3348 248-7127
040-49 263 59 48-86 284 58 58-83 265 58 5-00 266 57 13-17
7305-86790 11 15-76 7333-24580 13 28-23 7360-62370 15 40-69 7388-0015 0 17 52-59 7415-3794 10 20 3-88
5-2142 6-2363 7-2584 8-2762 9-2892
263 11 56.25 264 13 16-88 265 14 37-52 266 15 57-59 267 17 17-04
7311.0822 7339-4821 7367-8821 7396-2777 7424-6684
9 56-35' 62 10 55-49179
276-0906 303-4684
267 56 21-34 268 55 29.51
7442-7572 7470-1851
0 O
22 15-16 24 26-44
10-3022 11.3151
268 269
18 19
36-50 65-95
7453.0594 7481-8502
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
At true
kranti.
Makara
1134-13893
321-3607
269
34
8.34
7488-0273
25 51-66
11.9727
270
0
0.0
7500-0
11 54-62796 12 63-76413 13 62-90030 14 52-03848 15 51.17266
330-8463 358-2241 385-6020 412-9798 440-3577
269 54 37-68 270 53 45.85 271 52 54-02 272 52 2.19 273 51 10-36
7497-51290 7524-8908 7552-2687 7579-6465 7607-02440
0 0 0
26 28 30 33 35
36-54 46-04 55-55
5-06 12-52
12-3189 270 21 14-21 13-3182 271 22 31-89 14-31751 272 23 49-57 15-3168 273 25 7.25 16-3003 274 26 22-88
7509-8319 7538-2090 7566-5862 7594-9633 7623-3247
16 50-30882 17 49-44499 18 48-58116 19 47-71733 20 46-86351
467-7356 496-1134 522-4913 349-8691 577-2470
274 275 276 277 278
18.53 49 26.70 48 34-87 47 43-04 46 51-21
7634-4022 0 37 19.66 7661-7801 0 39 26-81 7689.1579 1 0 41 33.77 7716-5358 0 43 37.96 7743-91370 45 42.14
17.2814 18-2624 19-2421 20-2003 21.1585
277 278 279
38-19 28 53-51 30 8-64 31 21-00 32 33-35
7651-6836 7680-0425 7708-4000 7736-7361 7765-0722
21 45-98968 22 45.12585 23 44.26202 34 43-39819 25 42-53436
604-6249 279 45 59-38 632-0027 280 45 7-65 669-3806 281 44 15-72 686-7584 282 43 23-89 714-1363 1 283 42 32-06
7771-2915 O 47 46-33 7798-6694 10 49 49.76 7826-0472 0 51 50-99 7853-4251 53 52-22 7880-8029 0 55 63-45
22-1167 23-0691 24-0045 24-9399 25-8754
280 33 45-71 281 34 57-31 282 36 6.71 283 37 16-11 284 38 25-51
7793-4082 7821-7385 7850-0618 7878-3650 7906-6783
AIX "101)

Page #50

No. 1]
26 41-6703 2740-80671 28 39-4288 z9 39-0790 0 38•2522
_39-16
ៗ68-8920 196-2699 823-811 85l:0256
284 41 -23 28 40_48-4 286, 3966-7. 287 39 44 288_38 12-01
1908-1808513-01
83-87 | 0 69 60-76 1962-9385T11_484 1990-31413 46:12 80i7-69221 _40-74
7934-9792 1963-285 199II0 8019•8389 848-992
26-7984T 28_39_333I 27-70641 286 28-645 287 40 45-0I 29-5225 288 42 -86 30-0T0 289 4353-6 3:27851 29 44:17 32-100 29 45_55-90 33-02l6 292_46_57-02, 33-8823 z93 47 4:16. 34-894 28. 48_60-4
3 37-35139 32 36 4876 33_35-8234
_34-75991 35 3389608
878-403A 9057813 933:59) 980-5370 987-9149
289 3721-08
36_29-25 291 3 37-42 292 445-59 293_3363-76
85-07011 1 33-69
072-799 26-64 8099-8258T 1 9-59 812-203 I38-E6 81#•5815 | 4 66-78
8076-3486, 8I4:38. 8132-843 8161-660 889-2789
36_33-032 31 32-1682 38 31-359 39 0-4071 A 2016
10-z927 12-6706 1070-0484 1097 4268 12484]
ឱនឱន្តន៏ឱន្ននឌីឌី ឌីឱឱន៖ និនឱនឱឌ ឪឪឪឪឪ
29 33 -94 29 32 10:ll 296 3 18-28 29 30 26-45 298_29_34•62
88-959 8209-3372 | 8236•71511 824-0829 82914708
16 45-00 18 33-02 _2016-92 2 58-82 23417I
35-5324 36-3659 37-169, 37-9538 38-7478
295 49 48-93 298 43:13. 297_51_4:20. 298_22-26 299 3 16-33
82I7-898 8245-7032 8273-870 8302-0408 83-210
Al true Kumbha-san
kranti.
40 36:
1
16
iian-83ia
96-9i|
829978|l 2353-09
38•83
|
833
l_28/1I3ll 2z7•4928 #3 26-885
26-12162 46_25-2779
218, 299 8 2-79 19:59 300 = 60-96 16-9371. 30I 2859:13 1234-3166, 302 287-30 261-69 | 303_25_15-47
88-887 Les 238348-22812T0-22 8373-641_28_37-al 40-98223 _1419 Az8•3811 3148-86
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
8358-3798 8388-5080 844•6322 842.754 470-885
39-532 300 A 6 -03.
•29 I A5l-I8 1-0278 302 38:33 4:1162 303 66 21-49 42-5061 67 4:12 43-2017 | 305 43-35 3-910 308 68 22-19 4•613 307_59 I-83 45:2845T 308_59_37-03 45-8371 | 30 09-16
A
48
•39391 47_23-04
22-6683 49_21-802A8
_-9388
1289-0713 | 30A_A 3-4 36:49
33-81 143-820 | 306 22_39-98 137-%A9 3 2l48-15 1398-5821 | | 38 6-32
855-7379 3 3 19-12 8483-11684 _ -79 8510-4937 1 38_2I•86 8637-8716 13148-88 8585-24 _39_13-44
8498-9456 8527-0262 8 :1067 8583-1961 8611:18A
610-07482 52 19-2100
3 8-7ld Al-48334
16-6951
1425-966 | 809 4:49 143-338 310 19 12-66 1480-763| 3 18_-83 1080%AI | 32 I729-00 13541 313_1637:17
8582-827211 _38-01 880-00142257. 8A7-38291 43 al-33 8674-76081 438•8, 8702-1387 I 146_66-27
46-58861 310 420 47:223125-23 47.8498 3131 426 48:4478 342 78, 49:43. 31 2 33-4
8639:2168 8667-A7I 8895-2328 8723-208 87វll
68 6-
768 51 •89185 58 14:02802 69_13-140
12-30037
1562499 | 34 15 45-34 1500-2271 35 43-5I 167-6066 36 41-68
644-8341 37 139-8 1672-3613 | 38 12 18-02
8729-5166 4 7 138756:8941 48 24-02 878-27221 9 _4:39. 881-
614-7។ 8839-0279|l553-4
49-644
-183 60-7283
l-213 51-8020,
3162 _58-99 317 3 I7-63 3183 _36-07 3934-62 320 + 11:56
8719:1589 8807-0797 8835-0006 8882-92l4 8890-8299

Page #51

TABLE XLVIII A-Concld.
1
1st Arya-Siddhinta.
24-hour periods from true
Mesha-samkranti
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigee
point) ("c".)
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
Sun's true Longitude
(“8”).
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of cirole.
1o
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
321
61 11-43654 62 10-57271 63 9.70888 64 8-84505 85 7-98123
1699-7391 1727-1170 1764-4949 1781-8727 1809-2508
319 11 26-19 320 10 34-36 321 942-53 322 8 50-70 323 7 58-87
8866-4068 8893-7837 8921.1615 8948-5394 8975-9172
1 52 56-22 1 53 58-91 1 55 1-59 156 1.18 1 56 56-17
52-2857 62-7693 53-2530 53-7128 54.1371
322 323 324 325
422-42 4 33.27 4 44.12
51-88 4 55-05
8918-6915 8946-5530 8974-4145 9002-2529 9030-0544
66 7.11740 67 8-25357 88 D-38974 694-52591
1836-6284 1864-0063 1891-3841 1918-7620
324 7 7-04 325 6 16-21 326 5 23-38 327 431-55
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
9003-2951 9030-6729 9058-0508 9085-4287
1 57 61.17 1 68 48.17 1 59 38-21 2 022-93
64.5615 54.9858 66-3720 56-7324
326 327 328 329
4 5 4 4
58-21
1.38 59-59 54-48
9057-8566 9085-6688 9113-4228 9141.1611
334
41 true Mina-sankranti
69 68.90196
1943-9361
327 58 54.12
9110-8028
2
1
5-88
56-0638
3300 0-0
9166-6
70 3-66208 712-79826 72 1-93443 73 1.07060 74 0-20877
1946-1399 328 3 39.73 1973-5177 329 2 47-90 2000-8956 330 1 58-07 2028-2734 3311 4.24 2065-66131 332 012-41
9112-8065 9140-1844 9167-5622 9194.9401 9222-3179
2 2 2 2 2
1 9.64 1 56-36 2 36-51 3 14.95 3 53-38
58-0929 58-4534 56-7632 57-0598 57-3564
330 449-37 3314 44.26 3324 32-57 333 4 19-18 334 4 5-79
9168-8994 9196-6378 9224-3254 9251-9999 9279-6743
339
74 59-34294 75 58-47911 76 57-61528 77 58-75146 78 55-88763
2083-0291 2110-4070 2137-7849 2166-1627 2192-5406
332 69 333 334 57 335 56
20-58 28-75 36-92 53-28
9249-6958 9277-0737 -9304-4515 9331-8294 9359-2072
4 31-82 25 2-07 2 6 32-23 2 6 2-39 2 6 31-03
45-09
57-8530 57-8864 58-1191 58-3518 58-5728
3353 336 337 338 339
52-40 3 30-82 3 9-15 2 47-48 2 24.29
9307-3488 9334-9600 9362-5706 9390-1812 9417-7800
336
79 55-02380 80 54.15997 81 63-29614 82 62-43231 83 61.56849
2219-9184 2247-2863 2274-6741 2302-0520 2329-4299
1-43 338 54 9-60 339 53 17-77 340 52 25-94 341 61 34.11
9386-5851 9413-9629 9441-3408 9468-7187 9496-0965
2 6 52-91 27 14.79 27 36-67 2 76619 2 8 8.20
58-7416340 1 54-34 58-9104341 1 24-39 69-0792 342 0 54-44 59-2221 343 021-12 6 9-3225343 59 42.20
9445-3267 9472-8734 9500-4200 9627.9408 9565-4190
(VOL. XIV.

Page #52

No, 1]
344 345
84 50-70466 85 49-84083 86 48-97700 87 48-11317 88 47.24934
2356-8077 2384.1856 2411-5634 2438-9413 2466-3191
342 50 42-28 343 49 50-45 344 48 58-62 345 48 6-79 346 47 14-96
9523-4744 2 9550-85222 9578-2301 2 9605-6080 2 9632-9858 2
8 21-21 8 34-21 8 42-13 8 46-27 8 50-41
59-4229 59-5233 59-5843 59-6163 59-6482
346
9582-8973 9610-3755 9637-8144 9665-2242 9692-6340
59 3.48 58 24-66 57 40-75 56 53-06 58 5-37 55 17-68 54 23.61 53 27.65 52 31-68 5135-71
89 46-38561 90 46-52169 91 44-86786 92 43-79403 93 42-93020
2493-6970 2521-0749 2548-4527 2575-8306 2803-2084
347 46 23-13 348 45 31-30 349 44 39-47 350 43 47-64
42 55-81
9660-3637 9687-7415 9715-1194 9742-4972 9769-8751
2 8 54.55 2 8 52-31 28 48-17 28 44-03 28 39-89
69-8801 59-6629 59-6310 59-5990 59-5671
9720-0438 9747-4044 9774-7504 9802-0963 9829-4422
362
94 42-06637 95. 41-20264 96 40 33872 97 39-47489 98 38-61106
2630-5863 2667-9641 2685-3420 2712-7199 2740-0977
352 42 3-98 353 41 12-15 354 40 20-32 355 39 28-49 356 38 36-66
9797-2530 2 8 27-20 9824-63082 8 14-19 9852-0087 2 8 1.18 9879-3865 2 7 48-74 9906-7644 27 24.86
59-4691 59-3687 59-2683 59-1570 58-9881
31.18 49 26-34
48 21-50 357 47 15-24 358 46 1.53 359 44 47-82
9856-7221 9883-9995 9911-2770 9938-5435 9965-7525
364
365
99 37-74723
2787-4756
357 37 44-83
9934-1422
2
7
2.98
58-8193
9992-9616
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.

Page #53

TABLE XLVIII-B. ELEMENTS OF THE SUN'S LONGITUDE FOR THE HINDU SOLAR YEAR
according to the Present Surya-Siddhanta, in periods of 24-hours each from the moment of true Mosha-sankranti,
the astronomical beginning of the solar year. (Eract for K. Y. 4500, A D 1399-1400. See Text, para, 254, 6.)
[True longitude = mean longitude + equation of centre.]
Present Surya-Buddhinta.
24-hour periods from true
Menha sankranti.
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigee
point) (" ").
Sun's moun longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
+
Sun's true longitude
("8").
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of cirole.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(The sun's equation of the centre is +. phu, till his mean anomaly reacher 180°.) 100 34-17870 2794-0642 347 61 41:17 9940-5955 2 8 18-83
At true Misha sankranti
69-4045
0-0
101 34-31486 102 33-45102 103 32-68717 104 31-72333 105 30-85949
2821-4421 2848-8199 2876-1978 2903-5756 2930-9636
358 50 49-34 359 49 87-81
0 49 6-68 1 48 13.85 2 47 22-02
9967-9733 27 54-61 9995-3512 12 7 25-04
22-7290 6 55-47 50-1069 6 25.90 77:4847 2 6 51.03
59-2176 88-9895 68-7613 68-6332 58-2641
0 0 0.0 058 43-95 1 57 22-55 2 56 1.15 3 54 39-75 4 53 13.05
27-1909 54-3406 81-4904 108-8401 135-7488
8 9 10
106 29-99565 107 29-13181 108 28-26797 109 27-40413 110 26-64029
2958-3313 2985-7092 3013-0870 3040-4649 3067-8427
3 46 30-19 4 45 38-36 8 44 46-53
43 64.70 7 43 2-87
104-86262 132-24042 159-6183 2 186-9961 12 214-3740 2
5 13-18 4 35-33 3 57-49 3 12-95 2 26-82
67-9721 57-6800 57-3880 57-0443 66-6884
5 51 43-37 6 50 13-69 7 40 44-02 8 47 7.64 945 29-69
162-8347 189-9205 217-0063 244-0405 271.0624
6
Il 12 13 14 18
111 25-67645 112 24-81261 113 23.94877 114 23-08493 115 22-22109
3095-2206 3122-5984 3149-9763 3177-3841 3204.7320
8 42 11-04 941 19-21 10 40 27-38 11 39 38-56 12 38 43-72
241-7518 2 1 40-69 269-1297 2 0 54-57 296-5075 200-27 323-8854 1 59 6-86 351-2632 1 58 11-46
56-3325 55-9766 66-5576 56-1378 64-7180
10 43 51-73 11 42 13.77 12 40 27-14 13 38 41-41 14 36 55-17
298-0843 325-1063 352-0651 379-0232 406-9813
(VOL. XIV

Page #54

No. 1]
116 21-35725 117 20-49340 118 19-62956 119 18-76572 120 17-90188
3232-1098 3259-4877 3286-8655 3314.2434 3341-6212
13 37 51-88 14 37 0-05 16 36 8-22 16 35 16-39 17 34 24-56
378-8411 406-0189 433-3968 460-7746 488-1525
157 15-63
1 56 1354 155 11-45 164 9.35 1 53 4:23
54-2873 53-8082 53-3291 52-8500 52-3475
15 35 7-52 16 33 13-59 17 31 19-67 18 29 25-75 19 27 28-80
432-9284 450-8271 486-7259 513-6246 540-5000
121 17-03804 122 16-17420 123 15-31036 124 14-44652 126 13-58268
3368 9991 3396-3769 3423-7648 3451.1326 3478-5105
18 33 32.73 19 32 40-90 20 31 49-07 21 30 57-24 22 30 5-41
515-5303 542-9082 570-2860 597-6639 625-0417
1 51 64-45 1 50 44-67 1 49 34-89 148 20-34 147 2-87
51.8091 51-2706 50-7322 50-1570 49-5592
20 25 27-19 21 23 25-57 22 21 23-96 23 19 17-58
17 8-28
567-3394 594-1788 621-0182 647-8209 674-6010
126 12-71884 127 11-85000 128 10-99116 129 10-12732 130 9-26347
3506-8884 3533-2662 3560-6441 3588-0219 3616-3998
13-58 21-75 29-92 38-09 46-26
652-4196 679-7975 797-1753 734-5532 761-9310
145 45-40 1 44 27-94 1 43 6-34 1 41 41.77 1 40 17-21
48-9615 48-3637 47-7341 47-0816 46-4291
26
26 25
25 14 58-98 26 12 49-69 27 10 36-26 28 8 19-86 29 6 3-47
701-3811 728-1612 764-9094 781-6347 808-3601
1318-89963 132 7-63679 183 6-87196 134 6-80811 136 4-94427
3642-7778 8670-1656 3697-8333 8724-9112 3762-2890
28 24 29 44 80 23 81 22 32 21
64.43
2-80 10-77 18-94 27.11
789-3089 816-8887 844-0846 871-4424 898-8203
1 38 62-64 1 37 22-78 1 36 61-71 1 34 20-64 132 48-68
45-7766 45-0832 44-3806 43-6778 42-9682
30 3 47.07 31 1 25-39 31 59 2.48 32 56 39-58
54 15-78
835-0854 861-7699 888-4451 915-1202 941-7885
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
136 137 138 139 140
4-68943 3-31669 2-35275 1-48891 0-62507
3779-8669 3807-0447 3834-4226 3861-8004 3889-1783
33 20 35-28 34 19 43-45 35 18 51-61 36 17 59-78 37 17 7.95
926-1981 953-5760 980-9638 1008-3317 1035-7095
1 31 11.10 1 29 33.53 1 27 55-95 1 20 17-76 1 24 34-28
42-2153 41-4624 40-7095 39-9519 39-1534
34 51 46-38 35 49 16-97 36 46 47-57 37 44 17-55 38 41 42-23
968-4134 995-0384 1021-6633 1048-2836 1074-8629
140 59-76123 141 58-89739 142 18-03355 143 57.16970 144 56-30686
3916-5661 3943-9340 3971-3118 3998-8897 4026-0676
38 16 16-12 39 18 24-29 40 14 32-46 41 13 40-63 42 19 48-80
1063-0874 1090-4662 1117-8431 1145-3209 1172-6088
1 22 50-79 1 21730 1 19 21-02 1 17 31-61 1 16 42-21
38-3548 37-5563 36-7362 35-8921 35-0479
39 39 8-91
36 31-59 41 33 63-48 42 31 12.25
28 31-01
1101-4422 1128-0215 1154-5793 1181.1130 1207.6467
146 55-44202 146 54-57818 147 53-71434 148 52-85050 149 51-98666
4063-4454 4080-8232 4108-2011 4135.5789 4162-9568
43 11 56-97 44 11 5-14 45 10 13-31 46 9 21-48 478 29-65
1199-9766 1227-3545 1254-7323 1280-1102 1309-4880
1 13 52-81 1 12 1.33 1 10 7-20 18 13-06 16 18-93
34-2038 33-3436 32-4629 31-5823 30-7016
44 25 49-78 45 23 6-47 46 20 20-51 47 17 34-44 48 14 48-58
1234-1804 1260-6981 1287-1953 1313-6925 1340-1897

Page #55

TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
Present Sürya-Siddhiata.
24-hour periods from true
Mesha-sankranti.
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigos
point) (c").
San's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centro.
Sun's true Longitude
10,000ths of cirole.
10,000ths of cirole.
O
10,000ths of cirole.
10,000ths of circle.
150 51-12282 15160-26898 168 49-89614 163 48-63130 164 47-86746
4190-3348 4217-7126 4246-0903 4272-4882 4299-8460
48 737-82 496 45.99 50 5 54.16 51 52-33 62 410-50
1336-8569 1 4 19.98 1364-23371 220-63 1391-61161 0 21-07 1418-9995 0 68 21.99 1446-3773 0 56 18-98
29-7838 28-8621 27-9404 27-0216 26-0724
49 11 57.80 50 96-52 616 15-23 62 3 24-32 53 0 29-48
1366-6497 1393-1058 1419-5620 1446-0209 1472-4497
166 46-80368 166 46-93978 167 45-07503 108 44-21209 159 4334826
4327-4239 4364-0017 4881-9798 4400-3875 4436-7353
83 3 18-67 64 2 26-84 58 1 35-01 56 0 43.18 56 69 51-36
1473-7661 0 1501.1330 0 1528-5108 0 1566-8887 0 1683-26660
64 15-98 62 12.98 50 8-13 48 1.58 45 55-03
25-1233 24.1742 23-2109 22-2344 21-2579
63 57 34-65 64 64 39-81 66 61 43-13 56 48 44.75 67 45 46-37
1498-8785 1526-3072 1661-7217 1578-1231 1604.5246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
160 49-4841 161 41-62067 162 40-75673 162 39-89289 164 39-02905
4464-1132 4491-4910 4518-8889 4548-2487 4573-6246
59 57
87 68 59-51 68 68 7-88
15-85 60 66 24-02
32-19
1610-8444 0 1638-0223 0 1665-40010 1692-7780 0 1720-1558 0
43 48-47 41 40-04 39 29-94 37 19-84 35 9-74
20-2814 19-2904 18-2866 17.2827 16-2788
47.99 39 47.72 60 36 45-79 61 33 43-86
30 41-93
1630-9258 1657-3127 1683-6867 1710-0607 1736-4347
165 38-16621 168 37-30137 167 36-48763 168 35-67369 169 34-70986
4601-0084 4628-3803 4655-7581 4683-1360 4710-5138
62 84 40-38
48-58 64 52 58-70 65 52 4-87 68 51 13-04
1747-5337 0 1774-9115 0 1802-2894 0 1829-6672 0 1857-04510
32 67-99 30 44.94 28 31-88 26 18-83 24 6-05
15-2623 14-2356 13-2090 12-1823 11.1601
63 27 38-36 84 24 33-47 65 2128-58 66 18 23-70 67 15 18-09
1762-7960 1789-1472 1815-4983 1841-8495 1868-1952
170 33-84601 171 32-98216 172 32-11832 173 31-28448 174 30-39064
4737-8917 4765-2695 4792-6474 4820-0252 4847-4031
67 60 21-22 68 49 29-38 69 48 37-55 70 47 45-72 71 46 63-89
1884-4229 1911-8008 0 1939-1786 1 1966-5565 0 1993-93430
21 60-22 19 35-39 17 19-52 15 2.91 12 46-31
10-1097 9-0894 8-0210 6-9669 5-9129
68 12 11-43 69 94.77 70 5 57-07 712 48-63 71 59 40-20
1894-5327 1920-8702 1947-1996 1973-5234 1999-8472
(VOL. XIV.

Page #56

No. 1]
78 79
175 29-52680 176 2866296 177 27-79912 178 26-83528 179 26-07144
4874-7809 4902-1688 4020-6368 4956-9145 4984-2923
72 46 2-06 73 45 10-23 74 44 18-40 75 43 26-57 76 42 34.74
2021-3122 0 2048-6900 0 2076-06790 2103-44570 2130-8236 0
10 8 5 3
1
29-70 12-36 54-56 36-77 18-99
4-8588 3.7990 2.7358 1-6726 0-6095
72 58 31-76 73 53 22-57 74 50 12-96 75 47 3-34 76 43 53.72
2026-1710 2052-4890 2078-8037 2105-1184 2131-4330
se
Sun in apogee
18000
50000
77
16
30-45
2156-6313
0
0
0-0
0-0
177 16 30-45
2146-5313
(The sun's equation of the centre is -, minus, after his mean anom:= 180° till it reaches 360° or 0°)
Sun's equation of the centre 180 26-20760 5011-8702 77 41 42-91 2158-2014 0 0 58-73 0-4532 77 40 44.17 181 24-34376 5039-0480 78 40 51-08 2185-5793 0 3 16-52 1.5164 78 37 34-85 182 23-47992 5066-4259 79 39 59-24 2212-96710 6 34-31 2-5795 79 34 24.94 183 22-61608 5098-8037 80 397-41 2240-3350 0 7 62.10 3-6427 80 31 14-32 184 21-75224 5121.1816 81 38 15-58 2267.7128 0 10 9-08 4-6097 81 28 6-50
2157-7482 2184-0629 2210-3776 2236-6923 2263-0132
0 0
185 186 187 188 189
20-88830 20-02458 19-18071 18-29687 17-43303
6148-5504 6176-9373 5208-3161 6230-8930 6258-0708
82 37 23.75 83 36 31-92 84 38 40-09 86 34 48-26 86 33 58-43
2205-0007 2322-4686 2349-84640 2377-22420 2404-60210
12 25-68 14 42-29 16 58.89 19 14.63 21 29-36
5-7637 6-8078 7.8618 8-9084 9.9487
82 2458-07 83 21 49-63 84 18 41-20 85 15 33.74 86 12 27-08
2289-3370 2316-6608 2341.9846 2368-3159 2394-6534
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
190 191 192 193 194
16-66019 16-70636 14-84151 13-07767 13-11383
6286-4487 6312-8286 6340-2014 6367-5823 6394-9601
87 33 4-60 88 32 12-77 89 31 20-94 90 30 29-11 91 29 37-28
9431-9799 0 23 44.19 2450-35780 25 59-98 2486-7357 0 28 13-03 2514-1135 0 30 26-09 2541-4914 0 32 39-15
10-9891 12-0369 13-0636 14-0902 15-1169
87 9 20-41 88 6 12-79 89 37-91 90 03-02 90 56 58-13
2420-9909 2447-3209 2473-6721 2500-0233 2528-3745
98
195 12-24999 - 196 11-38616
197 10-52231 198 9-65846 199 89-79482
5422-3380 5449-7158 5477-0937 5504-4715 5531-8494
92 28 45-45 93 27 53-62 94 27 1.79 95 28 9-96 96 25 18-13
2568-8892 0 34 50-82 2596-2471 0 37 0-92 2623-62490 39 11-02 2851-00280 41 21:12 2678-3806 0 43 29-52
16-1328 17-1367 18-1406 19.1444 20-1362
91 53 54-63 92 50 52-70 93 47 60-77 94 44 48-84 95 41 48-60
2552-7364 2579-1104 2605-4844 2631-8584 2658-2454
2007-93078
7-06694 202 6-20310 203 6-33928 204 4.47542
5559-2272 5586-8061 5613-9829 5641-3608 5668-7386
97 98 99 100 101
24 26-30 23 34-47 22 42-64 21 50-81 20 58-98
2705-75850 2733-1363 O 2760-51420 2787-89200 2815-28990
45 36-07 47 42-63 49 49-18 61 63.90 63 68-90
21.1117 22-0882 23-0646 24-0270 24-9761
96 38 50-22 97 35 51-84 98 32 53-46 99 29 58-91 100 27 2-08
2684-6468 2711-0482 2737-4495 2763-8650 2790-2938

Page #57

TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
Present Sirya-Siddhanta.
24-hour periods from true
Mēsha-samkranti
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from porigee
point) (* C").
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
Sun's true Longitude
("8").
3
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circlo.
206 206 207 208 209
3-61158 2.74774 1-88390 1.02006 0-15622
5696-1165 6723-4943 6750-8722 6778-2500 5805-6279
102 20 7.14 103 19 15-31 104 18 23-48 105 17 31-65 106 16 39-82
2842-8477 2870-0256 2897-4034 2924-7813 2952-1591
0 55 69.90 0 58 2.91 1 04.04 1 2 3 49 1 295
101 26-8743 102 27-8089 103 28-7307104 29-6524 105
24 7-24 21 12.41 18 19-45 15 28-16 12 36-88
2816.7225 2843-1513 2869-5945 2806-0500 2922-5068
30-5741 31-4507
209 59-29238 210 58-42854 211 57-56469 212 56-70085 213 55-83701
5833-0057 107 15 47.99 5860-3836 108 14 56-16 5887-7614109 14 4-33 5915-1393 110 13 12-60 5942-5171 111 12 20-87
2979-6370 3006-9148 3034-2027 3061-6705 3089-0484
1 6 2.40 1 7 56-02 195015
1 11 44.28 113 37.76
106 9 45-60 107 70-15 108 4 14:18 109 1 28-22 109 58 42-91
2048-9629 2975-4641 3001-9613 3028-4585 3051-9607
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
33-2121 34-0877
117 119 120
214 64.973171 215 54.10933 216 63-24549 217 62-38165 218 51-51781
5969-8960 5997-2728 8024-6507 6052-0285 6079-4064
112 11 28-84 113 10 37-01 114 9 45-18 115 8 53-35 116 8 1.52
3116-4262 1 15 27.17 3143-80411 17 10-57 3171-18191 195 -97 3198-5508 1 20 52-05 3225-9376 1 22 35-53
35-7760 36-6201 37-4386 38-2372
110 50 1.07 111 53 20-44 112 50 39-21 113 48 130 114 45 25-98
3081-4944 3108-0281 3134-0018 3161.1212 3187-7005
219 50-65397 220 49-79013 221 48-92629 222 48-06245 223 47.19861
6106-7842 6134.1621 6161-5399 6188-9178 6216-2957
117 79-89 118 6 17-86 119 5 26-03 120 4 34-20 121 3 42-37
3203-3168 3280-6933 3308-0712 3335-4490 3362-8269
1 1 1 1 1
24 . 19-02 26 2.51 27 42-60 29 20-17 30 57.75
30-0357 39-8342 40-6065 41-3594 42-1122
115 42 50-67 116 40 15-35 117 37 43-43 118 35 14-02 119 42 44-02
3214.2798 3240-8592 3267-46-47 3294-0897 3320-7147
125
224 46-33477 225 45-47092 226 44-60708 227 43-74324 228 42-87940
8243-6735 6271-0614 6298-4292 6325-8071 6353-1849
122 2 60-64 123 1 58-71 124 1 6-88 1250 15-04 125 59 23-21
3390-2048 1 32 35-32 3417-5826 1 34 6-86 3444-9605 1 35 37.93 3472-33831 37 9.00 3499-7162 1 1 38 10-07
42.8651 120 30 15-21 43-5715121 27 62.10 44-2742 122 25 28-94 44-9760 123 23 VOR 45-6796 124 20 13:14
33473396 33740111 3400-6863 3427-3615 3151-0300
AIX "102)

Page #58

No. 1
229 4201556 230 41-15172 310-2878 292 39-4240 233 38-56020
8380-5628 | 126 68 31-38 6407-9406 | 127 57 39-55 435-31865 | 128 56 47-72 462-6963 19 55 55-89 490-0742 130 55 4-08
3527·0940 |1 2 5-28 3554-471911 1 22-78 3581-497) |1 42 4-35 3609-2276 14 17-30 3636-B054 15 347
46-336] 125 18 26-16 46-9891-1 128 16 977 47-416117 13 8:38 48-2816) 1288 11 38.59 48-87411期 9 9.9
3480-7574 3507-4828 3534-2081 350-458 3587-7266
47-69636 235 36-83252 236 35-96868 87 25-1048 38 34-4100
6517590 131 54 12-3 6644-8299 | 132 53 20-40 6672-20TT) 13 52 28-7 6500-588 | 134 1 38-74 6626-9634 | 135 0 4-21
3663-9833 3691-3611
718-7390 374-1168 3773-4947
1 62-4 18 -71 149 3-6 160 3-44 151 3-22
49-4771| 130 119-99 0-074911315 10-69 0-6455 | 132 3 4.91 51-
199 13 1 3-30 51-724 | 133 59 1.69
3614-5061 341-2862 3668-0935 3694-932 3721-773
29 33-37715 240 32-51331
41 31-6487 242 30-78563
83 8-92179
654-3413 | 136 9 BB81-71911 137 9 6709-0970 | 138 48 6736-4948] 139 47 6763-8527] 140 46
3-08 1-25
9-42 17-59 5-76
「如如幻如388
3800-875 1 52 3400 3828.2504 13 59-60 3855-6282 11-8 3883-0061 1 66 3-68 3010-3839 l 57 5-78
52-2008 | 18 57 008 52-7739 135 55 1.75 53-2630 | 1386 8 7 -83 63-7321 | 137 51 13.90 4-112 | 138 49 19-98
3748-6117 3775-4765 3802.378 3822-2740 3868-177
4 9-05786
6 8-1411 28 27-3307 47 26- 3
5-60268
6791-2305 | 141 8 9 6818-04 142 48-10 6845-98682 142 33 50-27 6873-3641 14 2 58·4 900-7419 6 2 .6-61
3937-7618 365-1396 3992-5176 019-8953 047-2732
182-4 18 57-5 1951-86 2006 2 13-27
8么如幻幻化如
4-6618 130 47 31:00 55-0714110 45 4.85 56-4912 | 141 43 58-61 55-9110 | 142 42 12-38 8-2752 || | 143 0 3 -34
3883-1102 3010-068 3937-02的 3963-9844 3900-9980
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
28
249 4-73875 250 3-87491 · 513-01107
252 2-1473 253 1-28338
6928-1198 | 18 41 147 6956-4976 | 17 0 2-4 6982-8755 | 148 9 31-11 7010-25331 149 38 3-28 7037-63121 150 747-45
4074-6610 22 19-40 4102-028 2 3 5-52 419-4067 2 3 51-15 | 41678 2 48-9 418-1624 2 5 6-8
M-11 14 38 55.38 8-98701 145 7 17.42 57.3301 | 146 35 39-97 67-6811 | 147 34 10-2 57.92321 148 32 40-61
2018-01 0450418 072-0676 2009-185 4186-33
264 20-41984
5 19-55570 班 18-69186 257 17-82802 258 16-98418
7065-0000 | 161 6 55-62 7002-388 | 152 36: 3-79 7119-7688 | 153 35 11-8 7147-14286 14 34 0-13 7174-5205 155 3 8-30
4211-5403 |2 5 4-69 438-9181) 360-86 426-2960 28 0-12 4293-679 27 19-69 4321-0517 | | 1 49-28
58-2152 | 149 31 10-8 68-4919] 10 2 43-24 68-72011 151 88 1-4 58-482 1152 704 59-1784 | 153 5 39-04
4153-3251 4180-4262 4207-5759 434-726 4281-8753
160
161 2016-10034 18 0 15-9650 1881 14-37266
8 13-5088 166 验 12-648
701-898 18 32 36-47 7229-2762 157 14· 7258-6640 168 30 52-81 740919 | 168 30 0-98 7311-0971 160 9 9-15
348-4296 28 15-7 375-8074 2 8 37-65 403-183 28 69-8 4430-5831129 21-41 457-410|2 9 36-92
8-3091 14 4070 50-5498 | 155 3 6-99 50-718 | 156 l 88-8 69-8874 | 157 0 39-57 59-9904 | 158 19 -22·
4289-048
316-25766 43433-4767 370-8757 4397.9415
14

Page #59

TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
Present Surya-Siddhanta.
24-hour period from true
Mosha-sankranti.
Sun mean anomaly or (mean sun's distance from perigee
point) (“c”.
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
Sun's true Longitude
("8").
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle,
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
264 11-78114 285 10-91730 266 10-05345 267 9-18961 268 8-32577
7338-7876 7366-1664 7393-5433 7420-9211 7448-2990
161 162 163 164 165
28 17:32 27 25-49 26 33-66 25 41-83 24 50-00
4485-3188 4512-6967 4540-0745 4567-4524 4594-8302
2 948-93 2 10 1.94 2 10 14.95 2 10 19-24 2 10 23-38
60-0998 60-2002 60-3006 60-3336 60-3656
159 18 160 17 161 16 162 15 163 14
28-38 23:54 18.70 22:59 26-62
4425-2190 4452-4965 4479.7739 4507-1187 4534-4647
7-46193 270 6-59809
5-73425 272 4.87041 2734-00657
7476-8768 • 7503-0547 7530-4325 7567-8104 7686-1882
166 23 58-17 167 23 6-34 168 22 14-51 169 21 22-87 170 20 30-84
4622-2081 4649-5869 4676-9638 4704-3416 4731.7195
2 10 27-52 2 10 30-54 2 10 28-40 2 10 22:26 2 10 18-12
60-3975 164 13 30-65 60-4208 165 12 35-80 60-3889 1166 11 48.11 60-3569 167 11 0-42 60-3250 168 10 12.73
4561-8106 4589-1651 4616-5749 4643-9847 4671-3945
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
ドドドドド00
3.14273 275 2-27889 276 1-41605 277 0-56121 277 59-68737
7612-6661 7639-9439 7667-3218 7694-8996 7722-0776
171 19 39-01 172 18 47-18 173 17 65-35 174 17 3-52
4759-0973 4786-4752 4813-8530 4841-2309 4868-6087
2 10 11-45 29 58-44 2 9 45-43 2 9 32-42 2 9 15-56
60-2736 60-1732 60-0728 59-9724 59-8423
169 9 27-58 170 8 48-74 1718 9.92 172 7 31.10 173 656-13
4698-8238 4726-3020 4753-7803 4781-2585 4808-7665
181
182 183 184
278 58-82353 279 57-95968 280 57-09584 281 56-23200 282 55-36816
7749-4553 7776-8332 7804-2110 7831-5889 7858-9667
176 18 19-86 177 14 28-03 178 13 36-20 179 12 44-37 180 11 52-54
4895-9866 4923-3644 4950-7423 4978-1201 5006-4980
2 8 53-68 2 8 31-80 2 89-92 2 7 43-65 2 7 14-08
59-6734 . 59-5046
59-3358 59-1331 58-9049
174 6 175 5 176 5 1775 178 4
26-18 56-23 26-28
0.72 38-46
4836-3132 4863-8598 4891-4065 4918-9871 4946-5931
185
186
187
6
283 64-50432 284 53-84048 285 52.77664 286 51-91280 287 51-04896
7886-3446 7913-7224 7941-1003 7968-4781 7996-8560
181 11 0.71 182 10 8-88 183 9 17.05 184 8 25-22 185 7 33-39
5032.8758 2 5060-2537 2 5087-6315 2 5115-00942 5142-3872 2
6 44.51
14.94 5 37-00 4 59-15 4 21-31
58-6768 58-4486 58-1559 57-8638 57-5718
179 4 16-20 180 3 53-94 1813 40-05 1823 26-06 183 3 12-08
4974-1991 5001.8051 5029-4757 5057-1456 5084-8154
'AIX "10A]

Page #60

No. 1]
191
192
193
288 50-18512 289 49-321281 290 48-45744 291 47-59360 292 46-72976
8023-2339 186 8050-6117187 8077-9896 188 8105-3674 | 189 8132-7463190
6 5 4 4 3
41-56 49-73 57-90
6-07 14.24
5169-7651 5197-1430 5224-5208 5251-8987 5279-2765
2 2 2 2 2
3 41.98 2 55-85 2 9-72 1 23.60 0 3451
57-2683 56-9124 56-5565 56-2006 55-8218
184 185 186 187 188
2 59-58 2 53-88 2 48.17 2 42-47 2 39.73
5112.4968 5140-2305 5167-9643 5195-6981 5223-4547
194 195
196
189
190
293 45-86591 294 45-00207 295 44.13823 296 43-27439 297 42-41055
8160-1231 1912 22-40 8187-5010 1192 l 30-57 8214-8788 193 038-74 8242-2567 193 59 46-91 8269-6345 194 58 55-08
53066544 5334-0322 5361-4101 5388-7879 5416-1658
1 59 40-10 1 58 45.70 1 57 51-29 1 56 52-62 1 55 50-53
55-4020 54-9822 54-5624 54.1097 53-6306
191 192 193
2 42-30 2 44.88 2 47-45 2 54.29 3 456
5251-2523 5279-0500 5306-8476 5334.6782 6362-5351
203 204 205
298 41-54671 299 40-68287 300 39-81903 301 38-95522 302 38-09135
8297-0124 8324-3902 8351-7681 8379-1459 8406-5238
195 58 3-25 196 57 11-42 197 56 19-59 198 55 27.76 199 54 35-93
5443-5436 5470-9215 5498-2993 6625-6772 5553-0550
1 54 48-43 1 53 46-34 1 52 38-37 151 28-59 1 50 18-81
53-1515 52-6724 52.1479 51.6095 51.0711
194 195 196 197 198
3 14-82 3 25-08 3 41-22 359-17 4 17.12
5390-3921 5418-2491 5446-1514 5474-0677 5501.9840
308 37-22751 304 36-36367 305 35-49983 306 34-63599 307 33-77214
8433-9016 8461-2795 8488-6573 8516-0352 8643-4130
200 53 44.10 201 52 52.27 202 52 0-44 203 51 8-61 204 50 16.78
5580-4329 5607-8107 5635-1886 5662-5664 5689-9443
1 499-03 1 47 51-63 1 46 34.16 1 45 16-69 1 43 59-56
50-5326 49-9354 49-3377 48-7399 48-1448
1994 35-07 200 50-64 2015 26-28 202 5 51.92 203 6 17-22
5529.9002 5567-8753 5585-8509 5613-8265 5641-7995
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
211
212 213 214 216
308 32-90830 309 32-04446 310 31.18062 311 30-31678 312 29-45294
8570-7909 8598-1687 8625-5466 8652-9244 8680-3023
205 49 24.95 206 48 32-12 207 47 41-29 208 46 49-46 209 45 57-63
5717-32211 42 35-00 5744.7000 1 41 10-43 5772-0778 139 A5-87 5799-4557 1 38 20-10 5826-8336 136 49-03
47-4923 46-8398 48-1873 45-5255 44-8228
206
204 649-95 200 7 22-69
7 55-42 2078 29-36 208 98-60
5669-8299 5697-8602 5725-8906 5753-9302 5782-0108
313 28-58910 314 27-72526 315 26-86142 316 25-99758 317 25.13374
8707-6801 8735-0580 8762-4358 8789-8137 8817-1915
210 45 5-80) 211 13-97 212 43 22-14 213 42 30-30 214 41 38-47
5854-2114 5881-5892 5908-9671 5936-3449 5963-7228
1 35 17-96 1 33 46-89 1 32 12:51 1 30 34.94 1 28 57-37
44.1201 43-4174 42-6892 41-9363 41·1834
2099 47-84 210 10 27-08 211 119-62 212 11 55-36 213 12 41.11
5810-0913 5838-1719 5866-2779 5894-4087 5922-5394
318 24-26990 319 23-40606 320 22-54222 321 21-87837 322 20-81453
8844-5694 215 40 46-64 8871.9472 216 39 54-81 8 899-3251217 39 2.98 8926-7030218 38 11.15 8964-0808 219 37 19-32
5991.1006 6018-4785 6045-8563 6073-2342 6100-6121
1 27 19-79 1 25 39-41 1 23 55-92 1 22 12-43 1 20 28-94
40-4305 39-6569 38-8574 38-0589 37-2804
214 215 216 217 218
13 26-85 14 15-40 15 7-06 15 58-72 16 50-38
5950-6702 5978-8226 6006-9989 6035-1753 6063-3517

Page #61

24-hour periods from trus Mesha-sad-krinti.
I
226
227
228
229
230
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigeepoint) ("0").
323 19-95069 324 19-08685
325 18-22301
326 17-35917
387 16-49533
231 328 15-63148 232 329 14-76765 233 330 13-90381 234 331 13-03997 235 332 12-17613
236
333 11-31229
237 334 10-44844 238 335 9-58460 239 336 8-72076 240 337 7-85692
338 6-99388
241 242 339 6-12924 243 340 5.26540 244 341 4-41056 342 3-53772
245
246 343 2-67388 247 344 1-81004 248 345 0-94620 249
250
346 0-08236
346 59-21852
3
10,000ths of circle.
8981-4587 9008-8365 9036-2144 9063-5922 9090-9701
TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
Sun's mean Longitude.
220 36 27-49 221 35 35-66 222 34 43-83 223 33 52-00 224 33 0-17
9118-3479 225 32 9-34 9145-7258 226 31 16-51 9173-1036 227 30 24-68 9200-4815 228 29 32-85 9227-8593 229 28 41-02
9255-2372 230 27 49-19 9282-6150 231 26 57-36 9309-9929 232 26 5.53 9337-3707 233 25 13-70 9364-7486 234 24 21-87
9392-1264 235 23 30-03 9419-5043 236 22 38-20 9446-8821 237 21 46-37 9474-2600 238 20 54-54 9501-6378 239 20 2-71
9529-0157 240 19 10-88 9556-3935 241 18 19-05 9583-7714 242 17 27-22 9611-1492 243 16 35-39 9638-527 244 15 43-56
5
10,000ths of circle.
Sun's equation of the centre.
6
6127-9899 1 18' 40-47 6155-3678 1 16 51-07 6182-7456 1 15 1-67 6210-1235 1 13 13-16 6237-5013 1 11 10-03
6264-8792 1 9 24.90 6292-2570 1 7 30-76 6319-6349 1 5 35-16 6347-0127 1 3 35-71 6374-3906 1 1 36-25
6401-7684 0 59 36-80 6429-1463 0 57 36-40 6456-5241 0 55 33-40 6483-9020 0 53 30-39 6511-2798 0 51 27-39
6538-6577 0 49 21-23. 6566-0355 0 47 14-67 6593-4134 0 45 8-12 6620-7912 0 43 1-57 6648-1691 0 40 51-82
6675-5469 0 38 41-72 6702-9248 0 36 31-62 6730-3026 0 34 21-74 6757-6805 0 32 8-68 6785-0583 0 29. 55-63
7
10,000ths of circle.
o
Present Sürya-Siddhanta.
Sun's true Longitude ("8").
8
36-4234 210 17 47-02 35-5792 220 18 44-59 34-7351 221 19 42-16 33.8979 222 20 38-84 33-0172 223 21 41-14
32-1366 224 22 43 44 31-2559 225 23 45-74 30-3639 226 24 49-51 29-4422 227 25 57-14 28-5205 228 27 4.76
27-5988 229 28 12-39 26-6697 230 29 20-96 25-7207 231 30 32-13 24-7716 232 31 43-30 23-8225 233 32 54-48.
22.8490 234 34- 8-81 21-8725 235 35 23-53 20-8960 236 36 38-25 19-9195 237 37 52-97 18-9184 238 39 10-89
17-9145 239 40 29-16 16-9107 240 41 47-43 15-9085 241 43 5-48 14-8818 242 44 26-71 13-8551 243 45 47-94
9
10,000ths of circle.
6091-5665 6119-7885 6148-0105
6176-2256 6204-4641
6232-7426 6261-0011
6289-2709
6317-5705 6345-8701
63741697 6402-4765 6430-8035 6459-1304 6487,4574
6515-8087
6544-1630 6572-5174 6600-8717 6629-2507
6657-6324 6686-0141. 6714-3942
6742-7987 6771-2032
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.

Page #62

No. 1)
6799801 8828-001 8866-
44 684-456 6913-2838
១២
BAI-695 690 6998-89 7026-90$ 70-39
2
23 ៩w in prises
1083-872 1234 140-7
47 838 96-9 9 61-3 8812-36a| 0 43,61 12-828 ] 1 9-16
7-49083 9693-2828 | 13 990 839-810 25 29-9I l-8049 3 48 29-១ 49_66-62899 ទា20-680 | 1 8 -01 667-99 | 023 6-08 10-745 A 49 52-99 36_66-7636 48038 A5 26-A
68-6691 | 0 21 25 9-12 2765-99 35A893
29 l 24 692I-760 1845-8 8-6838 248_52_38-99 352 37 980-19 • Ios:
69-324| 016 28-89 7-6903 43-6g 383317I 9830lTal 2519 401 696-133 | 0 | 12-28 6-673 6 28-47 3462-80179 987:49 2688 3
00082 0
-8. -B22 2516 - 3 _14996 08891 29 167-09 103l4590| 0 939-0 44682 252 68_18-Ql. 356_-680ll %9l8-066 2A 1 -28 7058-389 | 012-28 3-09 | 2 9 3-98 379716z 939-083 20 6 133 T086-211 | 0 49 2-I8 2
993 38 48823 007-003 | 26 al•
13-0926 | 0 6-l
86 2663 589 369 7-9886 9 -S9a| 261 29-11 14-974 0 0 -82 0-21A 251 I8 ago - L iooo-o | ast 16 4 | 18-iale ១០១ | ov | a leaq I The Sun's equation of centre is +, plus, after his mean anomaly = 360° till it reaches 180o),
Sun's equation of the contre. • •18 al•8|zo| 283 37-93 TI68•gs | 0 | 9-80" 0872 26% •4 460000
9-199 269a_46-10 195-720lI 017-69, 1-9l0A 2596 _63-9. 46-3906 76-67z | 28 14 123/104, 06 26•38 2-936 268 19-6. . 432 10-9606 28
7260-4818 | 089-16 4-0367 269 45-6l 9-6838 13-32 22. | 0 10-61 7277•86 01069-7I -0003 203 II0-39 + •804 166-7039
18-78 780$-23ារ 0 Is 16-3l • 263 la 36-10 4- I70 186-08 | 2d368 26-95 7332-614 | 0_is_32-98 •I98 28A 1369-87 1 -07788 2l3-820 | 284_1_3B-18 7359-983 | 0 I749-67. 8-28 28 is 19.
-al2 ខ-8398 28 , 39 1387-371 0 1 40 92 266 16 17-19 ១ 39-38018: 268-2017 286_ -48 147489 | 0 2 19- 10-333 267 19_10-19 • lo s8 z96-888 261 4 68- 12:1268I 0 4 4/16 l-3747 28 19 3-79 | I7-62 $22-978 268 4 7 -0 7489646 | 0 269
a 7-0 13 36168 3 - la| 269 16- 1496-8825 0 29 2-3 13
22 18-32 1 BB-8d៥ 77-729i| 0 4 14-2803 031 60 1707
39-4 ( a 006 061069
33-31 1-6382 | | 0 43 28-48 197
077 3 41671s 2-488 | ខ 6 -48 1579-0IT 0 35 39-0 16-09 |
19I63 . B9-8626
Tae 8806-3939 | 0 $
1 9I3 17-088។ 21 3778 In a3-439
87-206 | 4 48 6682 ៗ633-777 | 0 3969-22 18-128 zs 28 68 al-676l 614-0l | ខាវ 484- 1861-I96 | 099-33 19-61 z76 30 -32 9 777 1-888 ៩ 13-16 7688-62 | 0 4 163 20-49l
1 3 2 -68
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
l6996 ៗi7-636
228-0775 728-5186 7282-8600
gf
3ll-389 339-8138 1368-68 T396-8660 12-0832
អ៊ីននន នននី
43-015 8-9220
03 738-7310 1667-18
7685-520 763-9026 7223 1880-686 T109-02A6.

Page #63

24-hour periods from true Mesha-samkranti.
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
298
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean sun's distance from perigeepoint) ("").
304
305
306
307
308
o
20 29 84793
21
28-98409
22 28-12025
23 27-25641
24 26-39257
25 25-52873
26 24-66489
27 23-80105
28 22-93721
29 22-07336
30 21-20952
31 20-34568
32 19-48184
33 18-61801
34 17-75416
35 16-89032
36 16-02648
37 15-16264
38 14-29880
39 13-43496
40 12-57112
41 11-70728
42 10-84343
43
9-97959 44 9-11575
3
10,000ths of circle.
569-3740 596-7519 624.1297 651-5076
678-8854
TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
706-2633 733-6412 761-0190 788-3969 815-7747
843-1526 870-5304 897-9083
925-2861 952-6640
980-0418 1007-4197 1034-7975 1062-1754 1089-5532
1116-9311 1144-3089 1171-6868 1199-0646 1226-4425
Sun's mean Longitude.
277 46 21-33 278 45 29-50 279 44 37-66
280 43 45-83 281 42 54-00
282 42 2-17 283 41 10-34 284 40 18-51 285 39 26-68 286 38 34-85
287 37 43-02 288 36 51-19 289 35 59-36 290 35 7-53 291 34 15-70
292 33 23-87 293 32 32-04 294 31 40-21 295 30 48-38 296 29 56-55
4-72 297 29 298 28 12-89 299 27 21-06 300 26 29-23 301 25 37-40
5
10,000ths of circle.
7715-9053 7743-2831 7770-6610 7798-0388 7825-4167
Sun's equation of the centre
+
0 46 22-98 0 48 29-53
0 50 36-08
0 52 39-48
0 54 42-49
6
0 56 45-49 7852-7945 0 58 48-86 7880-1724 1 7907-5503 7934-9281 1 7962-3060 1
7989-6838 1 8017-0617 1 8044-4395 8071-8174 8099-1952
8263-4623 8290-8402 8318-2180 8345-5959 8372-9737
6 44.18 8 38-32 1 10 32-45 1 12 26-58 1 14 18-31
8126-5731 8153-9509 8181-3288 1 8208-7066 8236-0845
7-71 1 16 1 17 57.12 19 46-52 1 21 30-40 1 23 13-89
7
1 24 57-38 1 26 40-87 1 28 18-76 1 29 56-34 1 31 33-91
10,000ths of circle.
21.4736 22-4501 23-4265 24-3787 25-3278
26-2769 27-2288 28-1505 0 48-31 29-0723 2 47-77 29-9940 4 47-22
0
35-2447 36-0886 36-9330 37-7346 38-5331
Present Sürya-Siddhanta.
Sun's true Longitude ("8").
278 32 44-30 279 33 59-02
280 35 13-74
281 36 25-32
282 39 36-49
283 38 47-66
284 39
59-20 285 41 6-82 286 42 14-45 287 43 22-07
30-8965 31-7771
33-5384 34-4005
32-6578 290 46 31-81 291 47 34-11 292 48 34-01
288 44 27-21 289 45 29-51
293 49 31-58 294 50 29-15
295 51 26-73 296 52 18-78 297 53 10-44
2.10
39-3316 298 54 299 54 53-75 40-1301 300 55 39-82 40-8855 301 56 25-56 41-6384 302 57 11-31 42-3913
9
10,000ths of circle.
7737-3789 7765-7332
7794-0875
7822-4176
7850-7445
7879-0715 7907-4012 7935-7008 7964-0004 7992-2999
8020-5803 8048-8388
8077-0973 8105-3558 8133-5958
8161-8178 8190-0398
8218-2618 8246-4412 8274-6176
8302-7939 8330-9703 8359-1035
8387-2343 8415-3650
50
8
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.

Page #64

F 2
8⠀⠀ ⠀
49599
85834
88-88
33858
****⠀ ⠀⠀⠀⠀ ⠀⠀
BERR
2
SRENA
20191
93271
61301
BB 49.94749 67 48-38358 38 47-51974
55-29430
69 46-65589 0 45-79205
44-06437 3-20053
33669 41-47285
88-88133
33
1253-8203
302 24 45-50
1900.F780
204 23 1.90 1335-9539 305 22 10-07 1363-3317
1418-0874 1445-4653 1472-8431
1390-7096 307 20 26-41 308 19 34-58 309 18
42-75
1527-5988 1582-3545 1609-7324 1637-1103
310 17 50-92 | P2210 311 16 59-09
ដឌឌនគ
1801-3774
PRETE
1938-2666 1965-6445
993-0223
2020-4002 7780
1664-4881 1691-8660
317 11 48-11 10 56-28
18
1719-2438 319 10 4-45 1746-6217 320 9 12-62 1773-9995 321 8 20-79
075-1559
2102-5337
312 18 7:28
315 31 13-77 316 12 39-94
$22 7 28-96
324 5 45-30 1883-5109 325 4 53-46 1910-8888 326 4 1-63
32108
3 9.80
17.97 120-14 330 0 34 31
330 59 42-48
2
85588
233 57 8-99
134 56 15-16
2184-6673 335 55 23-33
400-3516 8455-1073 8482-4851
8509-8630
8537-2408
8564-6187 3591-9965 3619-3744 040-1822
374-1301 0901 190 8728-8858 8756-2636 8783-6415
1 33 9-54
11-68 37 42-75 39 12-00
136
0221-6871
9249-0650 9276-4428 9303-8207
1-13 25-69 1 44 46-01 |
88858
1222
2
9084-7979
9212-1757 2
9139-5536
91002
22222
C2449
40 36-56
148 38-42
2
42
8811-0194 53 18-86 8838-3972 1 54 22-51 8865-7751 1 55 24-00 8893-1529 6920-6308
22222
43
54988
23-01
0 11-82 21 4-24
8075-98851 59 17:41 9002-6643 9030-0422 9057-4200
1 50-36
52 9-08
385
888
57 99.60
888
234450
2 36-49
3 22-62
442.02 5 20-87
66778
43-1292 303 57 55-11
44-5346 305 59 13-59 45-2373 306 59 52-83 45.9259 308 0 30-24 |
46.5784 47-2309 310 47-8834 311
9-6987
8 28-21
50-2964 315 3 53-85 50-8451 316 4 13-12 51-3835 317 4 31-07 51-9219 $18 4 49-02 |
1 2.97 135-71 2 8.44
11223
52-4604 56-97 $19 52-9515 320 5 18-79
56-7630
57-1190
54-3873 323 5 49-39
54-8071
5 51.96 55-2269 325 5 54-54 55-6467 326 5 57-11
56-0512 327
50-4071
58-3234
58-5765
5555
59-0328 59-2610
5 57-70
5
52-00
58-0314 333 5 3-35
46-29
49-37 30-34
4 8-07
3 45-81
23-55
8443-4808
8527-7224 8555-7889
8583-8192 8611-8496 8639-8800
800.899
8723-8288 8751-8044
8779-7309 8807-6472 8835-5634
8863-4797 8891-3487
8974-9181
002-7158 9030-5134
0058:3110 9086-0934
0113-8272
9141-5609 9169-2947
294-6708
0252-3407
280-0105
0307-6415
9335-2475 9362-8535
No. 1]
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
51

Page #65

TABLE XLVIII B-Contd.
Present Strya-siddhanta.
Sun mean anomaly or (mean 24-hour periods from truerun's distance from perigos. Menha-samkranti.
point) ("c".
Sun's mean Longitude.
Sun's equation of the centro.
San's true Longitude
("8").
8
9
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of circle.
10
.
10,000ths of circle
10,000ths of circle,
79 3801749 80 3716366 81 36-28981 82 36-42697 83 34-56212
2212-0451 2239-4230 2266-8008 22941787 2321-5585
336 64 31-50 337 63 39-67 338 52 47-84 339 61 56-01 340 51 4.18
9358-5764 | 2 8 23-88 9385-95422 8 45-76 9413-3321 2 97.64 9440-7099 | 2 9 27-74 9468-0878 2 9 40-75
59-4435 339 59-6123340 59-7812 341 59-9362 342 60-0366 343
2 55-38 2 25-43 1 55-48 1 23-74
44-92
9418-0199 9445-5666 9473.1133 9500-6462 9528-1244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
12-35 20-62
84 38-69828 85 32-83444 86 31-97000 87 31-10876 88 30-24992
2348-9344 2376-3122 2403-8901 2431-0679 2458-4458
48 28-69
9495-4656 9622-8435 9660-2213 9577-5992 9604-9770
2 2 2 2 2
9 63-76 10 6-77 10 16-64 10 20-77 10 44.91
60-1370 60-2374 60-3136 60-3455 60-3774
06-10
59 27-28 345 58 45-33 346 57 57-63 347 57 9.94
9655-6026 9683-0809 9610-6349 9637-9447 9666-3544
344 346
47 36-86
45-03
89 29-37908 90 28-51634 91 27-65140 92 28-78758 93 25-94379
2486-8236 2013-2015 2540-6794 2567-9672 2696-3361
348 45 03.19 847 46 1.36 348 449-63 349 43 17-70 350 42 25-87
9632-3549 9659-7327 9687.1106 9714-4885 9741.8663
2 10 29-05 2 10 29-00 2 10 24.86 2 10 20-72 2 10 16-59
60-4093 60-4090 60-3770 60-3451 60-3132
22-24 55 30-37 350 54 34-40 351 53 38-43 362 52 42-46
9692-7642 9720-1417 9747-4876 9774.8336 9802-1795
94 25-05968 96 24-19604 96 23-33216 97 29-46835 98 21-60451
2622-7429 2650-0908 2677-4686 2704-8466 2732-2243
34-04 40 42.91 39 60-38 38 58-55 38 6.72
9769-2442 9796-6220 9823-9999 9851-3777 9878-7556
% 19 6-63 2 983-62 2 9 40-61 2 9 27-60 2 9745
60-2363 60-1360 60-0356 59-9352 59-7797
51 40-67 50 35-83
4930-99 356 48 26-15 357 47 14.17
9829-4806 9856-7580 9884.0354 9911-3129 9938-5353
354
365
99 100
365
20-74087 19-87683
2759-6022 3786-9800
356 37 14-89 387 36 22-06
9906-1334 9033.5113
2 %
8 45-57 8 23-69
59-6109 69-4420
358 460-46 359 44 46-75
9966-7443 9999-9633
AIX 10A)

Page #66

No. 1)
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
63
TABLE XLIX.
ELEMENTS OF THE SUN'S TRUE LONGITUDE.
HOURS. N. B.-Column 1 corresponds to the 24-hour periods, measured from true Minha-
m krinti, entered in Col. 1, Tables XLVIIIA and B. In the present Table they are grouped in conformity with the Hindu Sine-Table. Figures in Columns 4 to 6 give the actual are travelled on in the given number of hours. For minutes see Table L, following. The Table is exact for the First Irya-Siddhinta, but can be used for all the Hindu suthorities.
Grouping of the daye. (a) Day 1 to 85 in order, and in reverse order days 86 to 164. (6) Days 165 to 267 in order, and in reverse order days 268 to 363.
(c) Days 363 to 366 are grouped with Day 1. This arrangement had to be adopted to prevent the size of the Table being doubled.
24-hour periods from true
Mesha. sankranti (inclusive).
Are travelled by true run
in 24 hours.
Are travelled by true son per hour.
O
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths of circle.
No. of hours.
10,000ths of circle.
363 to 1. 162 to 164)
0
68 46-29
27-2090
2 26.93 4 53.86 7 20-79
47-71 14.64
41:57 17 8-50 19 35-43 22 2-36
29-29 56-22 23-14
1.1337 2-2674 3-4011 4-5348 6-6685 6-8023 7-9360 9-0697 10-2034 11-3371 12-4708 13-8045
31 50-07 34 17-00 36 43.93 39 10-86 41 37-79 44 4.72 46 31-66 48 58-57 61 25-50 53 62-43 56 19-36
14.7382 16-8719 17-0056 181394 19-2731 20-4068 21-5405 22-6742 23-8079 24-9416 26-0763
2 to 8 310 B8 38-01 108 to 161 3108
27.1481
1 2 28-88 24 6317 3 7 19-75
9 46-34 12 12-92 14 39-50 17 6-09 19 32-67 21 59-26 24 25-84 28 52-42 29 19-01
1.1310 2-2621 3-3031 4.5242 8-6862 8-7863 7-9173 9-0484 10-1794 11.3106 12.4415 13-6726
31 45-59 34 12:17 36 38-78 395-34 41 31-92 43 58-51
25-09
61-68 61 18-26 63. 44-84
11:43
14-7036 15-8347 16-9857 18-0968 19-2278 20-3589 21-4899 22-6210 23-7620 24.8831 26-0141

Page #67

51
24-hour periods from true Meshasamkrānti (inclusive).
6 to 8 2 154 to 157)
9 to 12? 150 to 153
13 to 16 147 to 149 )
17 to 20 7 143 to 146)
Are travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
2
"
0 58 29-73
0 58 21:45
0 58 13-17
0 58 5-49
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10,000ths of circle.
3
27-0813
27.0174
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
26-9535
26-8942
No. of Hours.
4
/
Arc travelled by true sun per hour.
10
5
1
2
2
1
2
3
7 18-72
4
9 44.96
5 12 11-19
6 14 37-43
2 26.24
4 52.48
7 17 3.67
8 19 29-91 9 21 56-15 10 24 22-39 11 26 48-63 12 29 14-87
1
2
3
4
9 43-58
5 12 9-47
6 14 35-36 717
1-26 8 19 27-15
9 21 53-04
10 24 18-94 11 26 44-83 12 29 10-73
2 25.89
4 51-79
7 17-68
1
2
3
7 16-65 4 9 42-20
5 12 7-74
6 14 33-29
7 16 58-84
8 19 24-39
9 21 49-94 10 24 15-49 11 26 41-04
12 29 6-59
2 25-55
4 51.10
2 25-23
4 50-46
3
7 15-69 4 9 40-91
5 12 6-14
6 14 31-37
7 16 56-60
8 19 21-83
9 21 47-06
10 24 12-29
11 26 37-51
12 29 2.74
10,000ths of circle,
6
1-1284 2-2568
3-3852
4-5135
5-6419
6-7703
7-8987 9-0271 10-1555 11-2839 12-4122 13-5406
1.1257
2-2514
3-3772
4-5029
5-6286
6-7543
7-8801
9-0058 10-1315 11-2572 12.3830 13-5087
1-1231 2-2461
3-3692 4-4923 5-6153
6-7384
7-8614 8-9845 10-1076 11-2306 12.3537 13-4768
1-1206 2-2412
3-3618 4-4824
5-6030 6-7235 7-8441
8-9647
10-0853 11-2059 12.3265 13-4471
No. of Hours.
BHELTERE
13
31 41.10 34 7.34 36 33-58
38 59-82
19
41 26-06 43 52-30 46 18-54 20 48 44-78 51 11-02 53 37-25 56 3-49
21 22
23
16
13
14
15
16
17
18
19 20
21
22 23
13 14
15
ឌ២២៩៩ឌឌ
31 32-14 33 57-68 36 23-23
16 38 48-78
41 14-33
43 39-88
46 5-43
20 48 30-98 21 50 56-53 22 53 22-08 55 47-62
23
19
B4URTBREW
5
"
17
18
31 36-62 34 2-51 36 28-41
38 54-30
41 20-20
43 46-09
46 11-98
48 37-88
51 3-77 53 29-66 55 55-56
13 14
15
16 38 43-66
41 8-89
43 34-11
19 45 59-34
22 23
31 27-97 33 53-20
36 18-43
20 48 24.57 50 49.80 53 15-03 55 40-26
VOL. XIV.
10,000ths of circle.
6
14-6690 15-7974
16-9258
18-0542 19-1826 20-3109 21-4393 22-5677 23-6961
24-8245 25-9329
14-6344
15-7601
16-8859
18-0116 19-1373 20-2630 21.3888 22-5145 23-6402 24-7659 25.8917
14-5998 15-7229 16-8459 17.9690 19-0921 20-2151
21-3382 22-4613 23-5843 24-7074 25-8304
14-5677 15-6883 16.8089 17.9295 19-0500 20-1706 21.2912 22-4118 23-5324 24-6530 26-7736

Page #68

No. 1]
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY
55
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from truc
Misha Barnkranti (inclusive)
Arc travelled by truc sun
in 24 hours.
Arc travelled by true sun per hour.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
1004Moths of circle.
5
21 to 24 139 to 142)
6 757-80
26-8349
1 2 24.91 2 4 49.82
3 7 14.72 49 3963 5 12 4.54
14 29-45 716 54-36 8 19 19.27
21 44.17 10 24 9-08
26 33.99 28 58-90
1.1181 2-2362 3-3544 4.4725 5-5906 6.7087 7.8268 8.9450 10-0631 11.1812 12-2993 13-4174
31 23.81 33 48.72 36 13-62 38 38-53 413-44 43 28-35 45 5326 48 18:17
43-07
7.98 32.89
14-5356 15-6537 16.7718 17-8809 19-0080 20-1261 21.2443 22-3624 23-4805 24.5986 25-7167
11
25 to 28 135 to 138 1
10 57 50-70
26-7801
9
1 2 24.61 2 4 49-23 3 7 13-84
38-45 5 12 3.06 6 14 27-68 7 16 52-29 8 19 16.90 9 21 41.51
24 6-13 26 30-74 28 55-35
1.1158 2-2317 3-3475 4.4634 5-5792 6-6950 7-8109 8-9267 10-0425 11.1584 12-2742 13-3901
31 19-96 33 44.58 36 9.19
33.80 40 58-41 43 23-03 45 47-64 48 12-25 50 36.86 53 1.48 55 26.09
14-5059 15-6217 16.7376 17.8534 18.9693 20-0851 21-2009 22:3168 23-4326 24-5185 25.6643
29 to 3117
0 57 43-60 131 to 13410
26-7254
1 2 24-32
4 48-63
7 12.95 49 37-27
5 12 1.58 6 14 25-90 7 16 50-22
19 14.53 21 38-85 24 3.17 28 27-48 28 51-80
1.1136 2.2271 3-3407 4.4542 5.5678 6.6813 7-7949 8.9085 10-0220 11.1356 12-2491 13-3627
31 16.11 33 40-43 36 4.75 38 29.06 40 53.38 43 17.70 45 42-01
6.33 30-65
54.96 55 19-28
14.4762 15.5898 16-7033 17-8169 18-9305 20-0440 21.1576 22-2711 23-3847 24.4982 25-6118
32 to 351 57 127 to 130
37-10
26-6758
JOAONDO
2 24.05 1 4 48-09
7 12-14 936-18 12 0-23 14 24.28 16 48-32 19 12:37 21 36-41 24 0-46 26 24.50 28 48-55
1.1115 2.229 3-3344 4.4459 5-5573 6-6688 7-7803 8.8917 10-0032 11.1147 12-2261 13-3376
31 12-60 33 36-64
0-69 38 24-73 40 48.78 43 12.83
36.87
0-92 50 24.96
49-01 13-05
14.4490 15.5606 16-6720 17.7834 18-8949 20-0064 21.1178 22-2293 23-3408 24-4522 25-5037
45
8
10

Page #69

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XI
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from true
Meshasamkrinti (inclusive)
Are travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
Are travelled by true sun per hour.
O
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths of circle.
3
124 to 12831
1921
67
31-19 |
28-8296
12 23.80 14 47-60
7 11.40 49 35-20 6 11 59-00 6 14 22-80 716 46-60
19 10-40
1.1096 2-2191 3-3287 414383 5-6478 6-6674 7.7669 8-8765 9.9861 11-0956 12-2052 13-3148
319.30 14-4243 33 33.1915-5339 35 56.99 16-6435 38 20-79 17.7530 40 44.59 18-8626 43 8-39 19.9721 45 32-19 21-0817
55-99 22.1913 80 19.79 23-3008 52 43-59 24-4104 55 7-39 25-5200
34-20
11 26
23 57-99
21.79 28 45-59
40 to 43 lo 120 to 123:
No 67 26-27
26-5839
12 23-55
2 4 47.11 3 7 10-66 49 34.21
11 57-77
14 21-32 716 44-87
I 19 8-42 121 31-98 23 55-53
19-08 28 42-64
1.1077 2.2153 3-3230 4-4306 5-6383 6-6460 7-7636 8-8613 9-9690 11-0766 12-1843 13.2919
316-19 33 29.74 35 53-30 38 16-85 40 40-40 43 3.96 45 27-51 47 51-06
14-61 62 88-17 55 1.72
14-3998 15.5073 16-6149 17.7226 18-8303 19-9379 21-0456 22-1632 23-2609 24-3688 25-4762
26
44 to 471 216 to 1191
070-9628-6428 67 19-9526-5429
1 2 23-33 24 48-66 37 9.99 419 33-33 5 11 56-66 14 19.99
3-32 8-65
1.1060 2-2119 3-3179 4-4238 8-5298 6-8457 7-7417 8-8476
9.9636 11-0695 12-1655 13-2714
313-31 33 26-64 !
49-97 38 13-30
36-63
59-96 45 23-29
46-63
9.96 33-29 56-62
14-3774 18-4833 16-5893 17-6952 18-8012 19-9071 21-0131 22.1190 23-2250 24-3300 25-4369
21-98
53-31 16-84 39.98
48 to 50
o 160
57 x
15.2 15-22
26-6063
BOOOOOOOOOO
1 %
4
23-13 48-27
9-40 32-64 66-67 18-81 41-94
5-07 28-21
1.1044 2-2089 3-3133 4.4177 55222 8-6266 7.7310 8-8354 9.9399 11-0443 12-1487 13-2532
310-74 33 23-88 35 47-01 38 10-15 40 33.28 42 56-42 45 19-55
42-68
5-82 28-95 52-09
14-3676 15-4620 16-5866 17-6709 187788 19-8797 20-9849 22-0886 23-1930 24-2976 25-4019
37-81

Page #70

No. 1]
24-hour periods from true
Meshasamkrānti (inclusive).
51 54
108 to 111
55 to 58
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
59 to 62 101 to 1045
Arc travelled by true sun in 24 hours.
2
0 57 10-49
0 57 6.94
@ 57 3-98
63
97 to 100 0 57
1-03
10,000ths of circle.
3
26-4698
26-4424
26-4196
26-3968
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
No. of Hours.
4
10
Arc travelled by true sun per hour.
5
1
2 22.94
2
4 45-87 3 7 8-81 4 9 31-75 511 54-69
6 14 17-62
716 40-56 8 19 3.50 9 21 26-43 10 23 49-37
11 26 12-31
12 28 35-24
1
2
3
1
2 22-79
2
4 45.58
3 7 8-37
4 9 31-16
5 11 53-95
6 14 16-74 7 16 39-52 8 19 2.31 9 21 25-10 10 23 47-89 11 26 10-68
12 28 33-47
1 2 22-67 24 45-33 3 7 8-00 9 30-66
5 11 53-33 6 14 16-00
7 16 38-66
8 19 1-33
9 21 23-99
10 23 46-66 11 26 9-33
12 28 31-99
2 22-54
4 45-09
7
7-63
9 30-17
5 11 52-71
6 14 15-26
7 16 37-80
8 19 0.34
9 21 22-89
10 23 45-43 11 26 7-97
12 28 30-51
10,000ths of circle.
6
1-1029 2-2058
3-3087 4-4116 5-5145 6-6175
7-7204 8-8233
9-9262 11-0291
12-1320
13-2349
1-1018
2.2035
3-3053
4.4071
5-5088
6-6106 7-7124 8-8141
9-9159 11-0177 12-1195 13.2212
1-1008 2-2016 3-3025 4-4033
5-5041
6-6049
7-7057
8-8065
9-9074 11-0082 12.1090 13-2098
1-0999 2-1997 3-2996 4-3995
5-4993
6.5992
7-6991
8-7989
9-8988 10-9987 12-0985 13-1984
No. of Hours.
4
BARRERA
13
14
15
30 58-18
33 21.12 35 44-06 38 6.99 29-93
17 40
18
19
20 47
42 52.87 45 15-80 38-74 21 50 1-68 22 23
52 24-62
54 47-55
16
BELTER
13 30 56-26
14
33 19-05 15 35 41.84 38 4-63
16
17 40 27-42 42 50-21 45 13-00
18
19 20
21 22
23
B4EB7BBE
13
14
5
17
47 35-78
49 58-57
15 35 39-99
19
52 21-36 54 44-15
16 38 2-66
40 25-32
30 54-66 33 17-32
BARRERA
18 42 47-99
45 10-65 47 33-32
20
49 55-99
21 22 52 18-65 23 54 41-32
13
30 53-06 14 33 15-60 15 35 38-14
16 38 0-69 17 40 23-23
18 42 45-77
45
8-31 47 30-86
20
49 53-40
52 15-94
22 23
54 38-48
10,000ths
of circle,
6
14-3378 15-4407
16-5436
17-6466
18-7495
19-8524
20-9553
22-0582
23.1611 24-2640
25-3669
57
14-3230 15-4248
16-5265 17-6283 18-7301 19-8318 20-9336 22-0354 23.1371 24-2389 25-3407
14.3106 15-4115
16-5123 17-6131
18-7139 19-8147 20-9155
22-0164 23-1172
24.2180 25-3188
14.2983 15-3981
16-4980 17-5979
18-6977
19-7976
20-8975
21-9973
23-0972 24-1971 25-2970

Page #71

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from true
Meshasankranti (inclusive).
Are travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
Arc travelled by true sun per hour.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths of circle.
No. of Hours.
10,000ths of circle.
67 to 691 93 to 96 31
10 56 58-66
56 08-06
26-3786
2 22.44 4 44.89 77-33
29.78 11 62-22
14.67 37.11 59-55 22-00
1.0991 2.1982 3-2973 4.3964 5-4955 6-5946 7-6937 8-7929 9-8920 10-9911 12-0902 13-1893
30 61-78 33 14.22 35 6.66 37 69.11 40 21.55 42 44.00 45 6.44 47 28-89 49 51-33 52 13.77 54 36-22
14-2884 15-3875 16-4866 17-5857 18-6848 19.7839 20-8830 21.9821 23-0812 24-1804 25-2795
26
6-89
29-33
70 to 731 89 to 92
0
56 56-89
26-3649
| 2 22-37
| 4 44.74 3 7 7.11 49 29-48
11 51-85 14 14-22 16 36-59 18 58-96 21 21-33 23 43-70 26 6-07 28 28-44
1.0985 2.1971 3.2956 4.3941 5-4927 6-5912 7-6898 8-7883 9-8868 10-9854 12-0839 13-1824
30 50-81 33 13.18 35 35-55 37 57.93
20-30 42 42-67 45 5-04 47 27-41 49 49-78 62 12-15 54 34.52
14.2810 15-3795 16-4780 17-5786 18-6751 19-7737 20-8722 21-9707 23-0693 24-1678 25-2863
74 to 77
0 66 55-71
26-3568
1.0982 2.1963 3.2945 4-3926 5-4908 6-5889 7-6871 8-7853 9-8834 10-9816 12-0797 13.1779
30 50-17 33 12.49 35 34.82 37 07-14 40 19:46 42 41.78 45 4.10 47 26-42 49 48.74 62 11-06 54 33-38
14-2760 15-3742 16-4723 17-5705 18-6687 19-7668 20-8650 21-9631 23-0613 24.1594 25-2576
78 to 851 (True sun inllo KAKU apogee on 0 56 55-11 Day 81).
1 2 22-32 24 44.64
176-96 49 29-28 511 51-61 6 14 13-93 7 16 36-25 818 58-67
20-89
43-21 11 26 5-53 12 28 27.85 1 | 2 22-30 2 4 44-59 37 6.89
1929-19 6 11 51-48 6 14 13-78 7 16 36-07 818 58-37 9 21 20-67
23 42-96
26 5.26 12 28 27-56
96.2519 26-3512
1-0980 2-1959 3-2939 4-3919 5-4898 6-5878 7-6858 8-7837
9-8817 10-9797 12-0776 13.1766
30 49-85 33 12-15 35 34-45 37 66-74 40 19-04 42 41-34 45 3-63 47 29-93
48-22 10-52 32.82
14-2738 15-3715 16-4695 17-5675 18-6654 19-7634 20-8614 21-9593 23-0673 24.1553 25-2532
10
23

Page #72

Xo. 11
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THIS SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY
59
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour
periods froin true
Aleshe samkranti (inclusive)
Are travelled by true sun
in 2+ lours.
Are travelled by true sun per hour.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours
10,000ths of circle.
No. of Hours.
10,00ths
circle.
14-7733 15-9119 17-0484 18.1850 19-3215 20-4581 21-59+7 22.7312 23-8673 25-0013 26-1109
i For all day. (Column 1) from 86 to 164 are above, taking the numbers of days backwards. 165 to 168 300 to 362) NO 58 55-16 27-2775 1 2 27-30 1.1306
31 31-881 2 4 51-60 2.2731
34 22.18 3 7 21.90 3.4097
36 45-48 4049-10! 4.5-462
39 16.77 1216-49 5-6828
41 41.07 14 43.79 6-8914
44 11-37 7 17 11-09 7-9959
46 38-67 8 19 38-39 9-0925
490-97 22 5-69 10-2291
33-27 24 32-98 11-3656
0-56 0-28 12-5022
27-86
27-38 13-6387 169 to 172 403
27-67 1.1394
27-3459 350 to 350 000
31 59-68 55-31 2.2788
3 27-35 23.00 34182
36 58-02 50-67 4.6677
39 22.09 12 18-34 5-6971
4150-36 | 14 46-01 6-8365
44 18-12 17 13-68 7-9769
46 45-69 19 41-34 9-1153
49 13-36 229-01 10-2547
51 41-03 24 36-68 11.3041
54 8-69 27 4-35 12-5335
56 36-36 32-02
13-6730 173 to 1761 0 69 12-31 27-4098
1.1421 352 to 355 )
32 4.17 50-03 2.2841
34 32.18 24-04 3-4262
37 0.19 52-05 4-6683
39 28-21 20-06 5.7104
50-22 48-08 6-8524
44 24-23 17 16-09 7-9945
46 52-25 19 44.10 9-1366
49 20-26 22 12-12 10-2787
51 48-27 24 40-13 11-4207
54 16-28 27 8-14 12-5628
56 44.30 29 36-15
13.7019 177 to 180
0 59 21-18 | 27-4782 1 348 to 351)
2
1.1449 28-38
32 8.971 14 56-77 2-2899
34 37-36 25.15 3-4348
37 5.74 1 953-53 4-5797
39 34-12 12 21-91 5-7246
42 2-50 14 50-30 6-8696
44 30-89 18-68 8-0145
46 59-27 47-06 9-1594
27.65 15-44 10-3043
51 56-03 13-83 11-4493
24-42 12-21 12-5942
52-80 40-59 13-7392
14.8121 15-3313 17-0912 18-2306 19-3700 20-3094 21-6189 22-7883 23-9-277 25-0671 20-2005
DO JOU OO
28-01
14.8470 15.9890 17.1311 18-2732 19-4153 20-5573 21-6991 22-8115 23-9836 25-1256 20-2677
14-8810 16-0290 17-1739 18-3188 19-4638 20-6087 21-7536 22-8985 24-0435 25.1884 20-3333
G2

Page #73

60
24-hour
periods from true
Meshasamkranti (inclusive).
181 to 184 344 to 3475
185 to 187) 341 to 343)
188 to 191 337 to 340)
་
19 to 195 333 to 336)
Arc travelled by true sun in 24 hours.
2
0 59 30-05
0 59 38-33
0 59 46-61
0 59 54-89
10,000ths of circle.
3
27-5467
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
27-6106
27-6745
27.7383
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
No. of Hours.
4
Are travelled by true sun per hour.
5
*
1
2 28.75 2 4 57.50
3 7 26-26
4 9 55-01
5 12 23-76 6 14 52-51
7 17 21-26 8 19 50-02 9 22 18-77 10 24 47-52 11 27 16-27 12 29 45-03
1 2 29-10
2 4 58-19
3
7 27-29
4 9 56-39
5 12 25-49
6 14 54-58
7 17 23-68
8 19 52-78
9 22 21-87
10 24 50-97 11 27 20-07 12 29 49-16
1 2 29-44
2
4 58-88
3 7 28-33
9 57-77
5 12 27-21
6 14 56-65
7 17 26-09
8 19 55-54
3
9 22 24-98 10 24 54-42 11 27 23-86 12 29 53-30
1 2 29-79
2
4 59-57
7 29-36
9 59-15
5 12 28-93
6 14 58-72
7 17 28-51
8 19 58-30
9 22 28-08 10 24 57-87
11 27 27-66
12 29 57-44
10,000ths of circle.
1-1478 2-2956
3-4433
4-5911
5-7389
6-8867
8-0345
9-1822
10-3300 11-4778
12-6256 13-7733
1-1504
2.3009
3-4513
4-6018
5-7522
6.9026
8-0531
9-2035
10-3540 11-5044 12-6548 13-8053
1-1531 2.3062 3-4593
4-6124 5-7655
6-9186
8-0717
9-2248 10-3779
11-5310 12-6841 13-8372
1-1558 2.3115
3-4673 4-6231
5-7788
6-9346
8-0903
9-2461 10-4019 11-5576
12-7134 13.8692
No. of Hours.
13 14
15
16
17 18
19
20
21
22
23
13
32 18-26 34 47-36
37 16-46
39 45-55
42 14-65
44 43-75
19
47 12-84
20
49 41-94
21
52 11-04
54 40-14
22 23 57 9-23
15 16
17
BARRIER
13 14
15
16 17
18
19 20
21 22 23
13 14
15 16 17 18 19
·
20
21
22 23
32 13-78
34 42.53
37 11-28
39 40-03
42 8.79 37-54
44
47 6.29
49 35-04 52 3.79 54 32-55
57 1.30
32 22-75 34 52-19 37 21-63
39 51-07
42 20-51 44 49-96 47 19-40 49 48-84 52 18-28 54 47-72 57 17-17
32 27-23 34 57-02
37 26-80
39 56-59 42 26-38
44 56.17
47 25-95 49 55-74 52 25-53 54 55-31 57 25.10
[VOL. XIV.
10,000ths of circle.
14-9211 16-0889
17-2167
18-3645
19-5122
20-6600
21-8078
22-9556
24-1034
25-2511
26-3989
14-9557 16-1062 17-2566 18-4070 19-5575 20-7079 21.8584 23-0088 24-1592 25-3097 26-4601
14-9903 16-1434 17-2965 18-4496 19-6027 20.7558 21-9089 23-0620 24-2151 25-3682 26-5213
15-0249 16-1807
17-3365 18-4922 19-6480 20-8037 21-9595 23-1153 24-2710 25-4268 26-5826

Page #74

No. 1]
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
61
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from true Mēahasamkranti (inclusive)
Arc travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
Are travelled by true sun por hour.
10,000ths No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths of cirole.
No. of hours.
10,000ths of circle.
4 15
196 to 1991 329 to 332
0
3-17
27-8022
30-13
0-26 30-40
0-53 30-16
0-79 30-92
1-06 31-19
1-32 31-45 1.58
1.1584 2-3169 3-4753 4.6337 5-7921 6-9506 8-1090 9-2764 10-4258 11-5843 12-7427 13-9011
32 31.72 35 1-85 37 31-98 40 2.11 42 32-24 45 2-38 47 32-51 50 2-64 52 32-77 55 2-90 57 33-03
15-0595 16-2180 17-3764 18-5348 19-6932 20-8517 22-0101 23-1886 24-3269 25-4854 26-6438
200 to 203 2811 010-86
, 325 to 328 )
27-8615
O
.1 2 30-4.5 2 5 0-90 37 31-36 410 1.81
32.26
2.71 33-17
3-62 34-07
4.52 34.98 3-43
18388832
1.1609 2-3218 3-4827 4-6436 5-8045 6-9664 8-1263 9-2872 10-4481 11-6090 12-7699 13-9308
32 35-88 35 6-331 37 38-78 40 7.24 42 37-89
8-14 38-59
9-06 59-50
9-95 40-40
15-0917 16-2526 17-4135 18-5744 19.7353 20-8961 22.0670 23.2179 24-3788 25-5397 26-7006
204 to 206 321 to 324
0
1804
27-9200
2 30-77 8 1.55 7 32-32
3-09 83-88
4-04 36-41
6-18 36-96
7.73 38-60 9-27
1.1634 2-8287 3.4901 4.6635 8-8168 6-9802 8-1436 9-3070 10-4703 11-6337 12-7971 13-9604
32 40-04 35 10-82 37 41-59 40 12-36 42 43-13
13-91 47 44-88 50 15-45
46-22 17.00 47.77
15.1288 16-2872 17.7506 16-6139 19-7773 20-9406 22-1040 23.2674 24.4307 25.6941 26-7675
099
207 to 2109 318 to 320 31
1
2564
27-9756
1 2 31-07
6 2.14 37 33.20
4 10 4.27 5 1 12 35-34 6 18 6-41 7 17 37-48 8 20 8-55
39-61 10-68 41-76 12-82
1.1657 2-3313 3-4970 4-6828 8-8283 8-9939 8-1596
9-3252 10-4909 11-8865 12-8222 18-9878
32 43-89 35 14.76 37 46-02 40 17-09
48-16 45 19-23 47 50-30
21-37 52-43
15-1536 16:3191 1764848 18-8604 19-8161 20-9817 22.1474 23-3130 24-4787 25-6443 26-8100
23-50 54.57

Page #75

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Vol. XIV
TABLE XLIX-Conid.
24-hour periods from true
Meshasamkranti (inclusive),
Arc travelled by truc sun
in 24 hours.
Arc travelled by true sun per hour.
10,000ths No. of of circlo. Hours.
10.000ths No. of of circlo. Hours.
1
10.02Oths of circle.
6
211 to 214 314 to 317
,
1
0
32.74
28-0304
2 31:36 152-73 37 34-09 4 10 5-46
12 36.82 6 15 8.18 7 17 39.55
20 10-911 22 42-28 25 1364
45-00 30 16-37
1.1679 2-3359 3-5038 4.6717 5.8397 7.0076 81755 9-3435 10-511+ 11.6793 12.8.172 14.0152
32 47.73 35 19.10 37 50-46
21-82 42 53-19 45 24-55 47 55.92 50 27-28 52 58-64 55 30-01
1:37
15-1831 16-3510 17-5190 18-6869 19-8548 21-0228 22-1907 23-3586 21.5266 25-6945 20-8621
215 to 2181 310 to 313110
3924
28-0806
1 2 31-83 253-27
7 34.90 4 10 6-54 5 12 38.17 6 15 9.81 7 17 41.44 8 20 13.08 9 22 44.71 10 25 16-35
47.98 1230 19-62
1-1700 2-3400 3.5101 4.0801 5-8701 7-0201 8-1902
9-3602 10-5302 11.7002 12-8703 14-0403
32 51-25 35 22.89 37 54-52 40 26-16 42 57.79 45 29-43
1.06 50 32.70 53 4.33 55 35.97 58 760
15-2103 16-3803 17-5503 18.7204 19-8904 21.0604 22.2304 23-4005 21.5705 23.7405 20-9105
11 27
219 to 222 306 to 309
1
045-15
28.1262
1 2 31-88 2 5 3.76 37 35-64 4 10 7.53
39-41 15 11-29
43-17 20 15-05 22 46-93
18.81
60-70 ! 30 22-58
VO
1-1719 23438 3-5158 4-6877 5-8596 7-0315 8-2035 9-3754 10-5473 11.7192 12.8912 14-0631
32 54.46 35 26-34 37 58-22 40 30-10 43 1.98 45 33-87 48 5.75 50 37-63 639-51 55 41-39 58 13-27
15-2350 16-4069 17-5789 18-7508 19-9227 21.0946 22.2666 23-4385 24-6104 25.7823 26-9543
223 to 225 302 to 305
II
i 061.07
28-1718
#OSO
5 7
32.13
4.26 36-38
8-51 40-64 12.77 44.89 17-02 49-15 21-28 53-41 25-53
1.1738 2-3477 3-5215 4-6953 5-8691 7-0430 8-2168 9-3906 10-5644 11-7383 12-9121 14-0859
32 57-66 35 29.79 38 1.92 40 34-04 43 6.171 45 38-30 48 10-43 50 42-66 53 14.68 55 46-81 58 18-94
15-2597 16-4336 17-6074 18.7812 19-9550 21.1289 22.3027 23-4765 24-6503 25-8242 26-9980
20

Page #76

No. 1]
24-hour periods from true Meshasamkrānti (inclusive).
226 to 229 299 to 3015
230 to 233) 295 to 298
234 to 237) 291 to 294)
238 to 241 287 to 2905
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
Arc travelled by true sun in 24 hours.
1
2
1
#
1 1
0 56-39 28-2129
1-12
5-85
10,000ths of circle.
1 1 9-40
3
28-2494
28-2859
28-3133
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
No. of Hours.
4
1
2
5
Are travelled by true sun per hour.
"
2 32-35
5 4-70
3 7 37-05 4 10 9-40 5 12 41-75
6 15 14-10
7 17 46-45
8 20 18-80 9 22 51-15 10 25 23-50 11 27 55-85 12 30 28-19
1
2 32-55
2 5 5-09
3 7 37-64
4 10 10-19
5 12 42-73
6 15 15-28
7 17 47-83
8 20 20-37
9 22 52-92 10 25 25-47 11 27 58-01
12 30 30-56
1
2 32-74
2 5 5-49
3 7 38-23
4 10 10-98
5 12 43-72
6 15 16-46
7 17 49-21
8 20 21.95 9 22 54-69 10 25 27-44
11 28 0-18
12 30 32-93
5 12 44-46
6 15 17-35
7 17 50-24
10,000ths of circle.
8 20 23-13
9 22 56-02
10 25 28-92 11 28 1-81
12 30 34-70
6
1-1755 2-3511
3-5266
4-7021
5-8777
7-0532 8-2288
9-4043 10-5798 11-7554 12-9309 14-1064
1-1771 2-3541 3-5312
4-7082 5-8853
7-0623 8.2394 9-4615 10-5935 11-7706 12.9476 14-1247
1-1786
2-3572
3.5357
4-7143
5-8929
1
2 32.89
2 5 5-78
3
7 38-67
3-5392
10 11-57 4-7189
7-0715 8-2501
9-4286 10-6072 11-7858 12-9644 14-1429
1-1797
2.3594
5-8986 7-0783 8-2580 9-4378 10-6175 11-7972 12-9769 14-1566
No. of Hours.
4
BARRERAN
14
21
RAERTEREN
21 22 23
13
14
15
16
17
18
13
14
15
16
33 3-11 35 35-65 38 8-20 40 40-75 17 43 13-29 18 45 45-84 19 48 18-39 50 50-93 53 23-48 55 56-03 58 28-57
20
33 0.54 35 32-89 38 5.24 40 37-59 43 9-94
BARRERA
45 42-29 48 14-64
50 46-99 53 19-34 55 51-69 58 24-04
16
40 43.90
43 16-64
45 49-39
19
48 22-13 20 50 54-88 21 53 27-62 22 56 0-36 23 -58 33-11
33 5-67
35 38-41
38 11-16
13 33
7-59
14 35 40-48
15 38 13-37
40 46-27
17 43 19-16
18 45 52.05
19
48 24-94
50 57-83
20 21
22
23
53 30-72
56 3-62
58 36-51
10,000ths
of circle.
15.2820 16-4575 17-6331
18-8086 19-9841
21.1597
22-3352 23-5107
24-6863
25-8618 27-0373
15-3108
16-4788 17-6559
18-8329
20-0100 21-1870 22-3641 23-5412 24-7182 25-8953 27-0723
15-3215 16-5001
17-6787
18-8573 20-0358
21-2144 22-3940 23-5716 24-7502 25-9287 27.1073
63
15-3364 16-5161 17-6958 18-8755 20-0552 21-2350 22-4147 23.5944 24-7741 25.9538 27-1335

Page #77

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XIV.
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from true
Mahasankranti (inclusive).
Are travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
Are travelled by true sun per hour.
10,000ths| No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths| No. of of circle. Hours.
10,000ths of circle.
883 to 286
}\u
_12-38 | 28-3361
2 33-ol |
6-03 | 3 1 39-A } |i02-06 12 45-01 6 18-0 | l l -l0. $ 20 2
22_57-13 25 30-15
3:16 36-18 |
l-l807 2+30s 3-A2 47227 6-04 7-0840 8-247 9:454 10-626 ll-8067 12-9874 14:1680
339-19 35 42.2I 385-22 40 48:24 43 225 45A-27
48 27-28 50-30
53_33-3l 666-33 58_39:34
15-99 16529 I7-1101 18-8901 20-014 ខខខ 223 23-63A
79 591 27- អ
៖៖៖ ឌី ១
2
5 to 29
to 282)
28-3589
2 33-14
66-28 3 | 1 39-4 | 10 12-6
12 45-69 6 | is 18-83 |l75-97 20 25-10
682 as al-38 29 182 30 31-66
2 33-17 3 1394 10 12-67
2 45-8 is 19-0I |l 52:18
l-I816
•3632 3: 49 4-7265 ១-908 7-0897 8-213 9630 10-636 1l.8162 12-9978
g 019 35 43-93 38 I7 40 -21 13 23:35 4560-48 4820-62 12-16 53_3B-90 69A 58 2:18
1-38ll 16-Az I7-7243 18-8069 20-08T6 2I-2692 22-408 23-63A
•8I 2B-9951 27: 13
2 to 22 276 to 272
1
=
1
1
16-03 | 0:00
28-3771
1-824 2-3A8 3•729 5- 99 7- 03 8-2767. 9:469 10-A4 ll-8238 13-0002 141886
33 Ill8
-35 I7-62
•89 43_23-88 4567-02 48 309 13-36 336-3 669-70 68 286,
B-310 16- 33 I7-7351 18-98l 20-100
l-282 22-462 23- 6 28300 26-Ol24 27:48
25
68-5I 31-88
•8 38-02
4 to 26 2 s 3
៖ះ ៖ ១៩-ខន្ន
!
P |
28-3908
33-31
៖៖៖
1:1830 56-62 2-3669 31 39-93 3:489 13
4-728 46-5 5-948 |i69-88 7-0977
If 3:17 8-2807 In 26-48 94636
69-79 10-6466 2633-II II-8295
6d 13-Ol25 30 39-73|1419A
33 13• | 35_46-35 | 38 19-66 05297 43 26-28
B-69 46 32-90 16-2I 6339:52 66 12-83 68 6:14
16-37 16-6613 11- 3 18-921 20-1102 al-293l 22-476 3:59
•8420 26- 08 •2018
ង៖
ឧ

Page #78

No. 1]
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
TABLE XLIX-Contd.
24-hour periods from true
Mēshasankranti (inclusive)
Are travelled by true sun
in 24 hours.
Are travelled by true sun per hour,
10,000ths No. of of cirole. Hours
10,000ths of cirole.
No. of Hours
10,000ths of circle
257 to 260 268 to 271 )
1
20-64
28-4000
2 33-36 5 6.72 740-08 10 13:44 12 46-80 15 20-16
53-52 26-88
1.1833 2-3687 3-6500 4.7333 5-9167 7-1000 8-2833 9-4867 10-6500 11-8333 13-0166 14.2000
33 13-68 35 47-04 38 20-40 40 53.76 43 27.12 460-48 48 33-84
7-20
40-56 56 13-92 58 47-28
15-3833 16-5666 17.7500 18-9333 20-1166 21-3000 22-4833 23-6866 24-8500 25-0333 26-2166
0-24
33-60
6-96
40-32
261 to 2677 (True nun in yli perigee, on Day 263).
1 21-23!
28-4045
12 33-38 25 6-77 3740-15 4 10 13.54 5 12 46-92
15 20-31 17 53-69 20 27-08 23 0-48 25 33-84 28 7-23 30 40-61
1.1835 2-3870 3-5606 4-7341 5-9176 7.1011 8-2847 9-4682 10-6517 11.8352 13-0187 14.2023
33 14.00 35 47-38 38 20-77 40 64.15 43 2754 46 0-92 48 34-30 51 7-69 53 41-07 56 14-46 58 47-84
15-3858 16-5693 17.7628 18.9364 20-1199 21-3034 22-4869 23-8704 24-8540 26-0375 27-2210

Page #79

66
Time Mins.
TABLE L.
ELEMENTS OF THE SUN'S LONGITUDE.
MINUTES.
The figures in Columns 2, 3, show the sun's mean movement during the times noted in Column I.
Time Mins.
10,000the of circle.
1
1234567
B
8
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
"
2
0
1-23
0 2-46
0 4-93
0 7-39
0.0095
0-0190
0-0380
0-0570
0-0760
0 12-32
0-0951
0 14-78
0-1141
0 17-25 0-1331
0 9-86
0 19-71
0 22-18
0 24-64
0 27-10
0 29-57
0 32-03
0 34-50
0 36-96
0 39-42
0 41-89
0 44-35
10,000ths of circle.
19
0 46-82 20 0 40-28
ස
0.1521
0-1711
0-1901
0-2001
0-2281
0-2472
0-2662
0-2852
0-3042
0-3232
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
0-3422
0-3612 0-3802
1
អន៧ននគ
21
0 51-74 22 0 54-21 23- 0 56-67 24 0 59-14 1 1-60
25
26 1 4-06
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
25
36
2
37
38
39
40
6-53
8-99 1 11-46
13.92 1 16-38
1 18-85
1 21-31
1 23-78
1 26-24
1 28-70
1 31-17
1 33-63
1 36-10
1 38-56
10,000ths
of circle.
3
02
0-3993 0-4183 0-4373
0-4563
0-4753 0-4943
0-5133
0-5323
0-5514 0-5704 0-5894
0-6084
0-6274
0-6464
0-6654
0-6844
0-7035
0-7225 0-7415 0-7605
Time Mins.
1
#99995998588885:
44
46
58
59 60
"
"
1 41-02 1 43-49
1 45-95
1 48-42
1 50-88
1 53-34
1 55-81
1 58-27
2
0-74
2 3-20
2
5-66
2
8-13
2 10-59
2 13-06
2 15-52
2 17-98
2 20-45
2 22-91
[VOL. XIV.
2 25-38
2 27-84
0-7795 0-7985
0-8175
0-8365
0-8556
0-8746
0-8936
0-9126
0-9316
0-9506
0-9696
0-9886
1-0077
1.0267
1-0457
1-0647
1-0837
1-1027 1-1217 1.1407
N. B. Since this Table shows the sun's mean motion during the number of minutes indicated, a slight correction must be made, in order to ascertain his true motion, if very great accuracy is required. The largest possible correction, namely for 59 minutes on the days 81 and 263 (when the sun is in apogee and perigee and is therefore at his slowest and quickest) is on Day 81 minus 5-4516 or 0-0421, and on Day 268 plus the same.
Hence on Day 81 the true sun's journey in 59 m. must be taken as (by the Table, 2' 25"-38-545-) 2' 19-93, or (by the Table, 1-1217-0-0421-) 1-0796; and on Day 263 a4 (2′ 25"-38+5"-45-) 2' 30'-83, or (1-1217+0-0421-) 1-1638.
It is not necessary to frame a Table to meet corrections less than this. Calculation can always be made by taking from the Hour Table (Table XLIX) the true sun's motion in one hour on the day in question, dividing this by 60, and multiplying the result by the number of minutes concerned.

Page #80

No. 1]
THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
67
TABLE L-A.
ELEMENTS OF THE Sun's LONGITUDE.
SECONDS.
Cols. 2, 3, shew the Sun's mean movement during times noted in Col. 1.
Time seconde
10,000ths Time of cirole. seconds.
10,000ths of circle.
Time seconds.
10,000ths of circle.
0-041
0-082
0-123 0-164 0-206 0-246 0-287 0-329 0-370 0411 0-452 0-493 0-694 0-578 0-616 0-657 0-898 0-739 0-780 0-821
0-0003 0-0006 0-0010 0-0013 0-0016 0-0019 0-0022 0-0025 0-0029 0-0032 0-0035 0-0038 0-0041 0-0044 0-0048 0-0061 0-0054 0-0067 0-0060 -0-0088
0-862 0-903 0-945 0-986 1.027 1.068 1.109 1.150 1.191 1.232 1.273 1.314 1.355 1-396 1-437 1-478 1-519 1-561 1-802 1-843
0-0067 0-0070 0-0073 0-0076 0-0079 0-0082 0-0036 0-0089 0-0092 0-0095 0-0098 0-0101 0-0106 0-0108 0-0111 0-0114 0-0117 0-0120 0-0124 0-0127
1-884 1.725 1.766 1.807 1.848 1-889 1.930 1.971 2-012 2-063 2-094 2.135 2.177 2.218 2.259 2-300 2-341 2-382 2-423 2-464
0-0130 0-0133 0-0136 0-0139 0-0142 0-0146 0-0149 0-0152 0-0155 0-0158 0-0162 0-0165 0-0168 0-0171 0-0174 0-0177 0-0181 0-0184 0-0187 0-0190
The Tablo follow I do Bies's fixture of the ma's meos movement in 1 time-minute by the Siddhanta firmar 7484,006,786, 0019,012416

Page #81

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Vou: XIV.
No. 2.-DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: SAKA-SAMVAT 1882.
BY G. VENEOBA RAO, MADRAS. The copper-plates which bear the subjoined insoription were obtained by me on a short loan from the monagar of Dandapalle, & village in the Palamner taluka of the Chittoor district, during my official tour in 1913. They have been briefly noticed in the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1913, page 119, paragraph 53.
The plates are five in namber, each mesenring about 91' by 57". The edges are folded over, flattened and slightly raised into rims, in order to secure the protection of the writing from coming into contact with the written sides of the adjoining plates. The tops are neatly curred in the form of a bow slightly turned upwards at the edges where these meet the plates. The curved tops have, as usual, a hole in the centre to allow the copper-ring to pass through. The ring, which is plain and circular, bears no seal attached to it. It had been out before the plates were secured by me.
The first plate bears writing only on its inner side, while the rema'ning four are written on both their sides. Plates one to four are numbered in Telaga-Kanarese namerals on their first written sides. The fourth plate, ending with the asnal imprecatory verses, indicates that the record must have closed with it. The fifth plate bears no number, and there are no rims on its inner face, which bears writing; this shows that the writing on that side of the plate may not have been originally intended. Consequently the last plate must have been added subequently as a post-script whereon the boundaries of the land grapted had to be engraved in the vernacular of the country.
The engraving is fairly deep and well oreonted. The characters are Nandināgari, almost of the same type as those of the Satyamangalam plates of Devaraya II, published with a faosimile plate on pp. 35 to 41 of Ep. Ind., Vol. III; and the languagos employed are Sanskrit verne ard Kanarose prome. The signature of the king at the end appears as " Sri Triyambaka" in Kannada characters.
The following palmographioal and orthographical peouliarities aro worth noting. The rise of the anusujra is very arbitrary. In cases where natarally a class nasal or a final m would be used the anusodra is substituted. The vowel is throughout written as T, and in two chrOS (11. 144 of and 1630 ) with superscripts. Very little difference in form is perceptible between bha and ta. The double letters ddu and ppa are represented by two fall forms of da and pa written side by side with a single top line, and the conjunat consonant kkha in 11. 121 and 126 by khkha. Thesymbols for tha and dha are the same as the modern symbols, but vine vora. The bard or intensified is represented byť (11. 123, 135, 154, 175, 177, 186 and 191). The difference between la and la is indicated by a ligatare in the case of the former, which is absent in the latter. We often find the dental la nsed instead of the cerebral la, ovidently owing to Sanskrit influence, even though the latter is expected according to the vernacular pronunciation, e.g. Henfro (1.55), vfu (1. 56) and frame (1. 145). Vie Dorna, la is used for la in Kalyandya
In his List of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 169, Mr. Sewell has voted the existence of the plates. It may be added that there have since been presented by the owner to the Madras Museum and are deposited there.
* LL 100 to 102 attor v. 46, 11. 109 to 110 after v. 48, 11. 116 to 118 after v. 49, L. 180 sfter v. 56 sad Il130 to 149 after , 69 consist only of portions of verses. Probably there has been some mistake in the engraving of the text. It is not imporsible that the first and the third trgonente, which are both half-vers in the Mandardata metre, should be read together to form one rerne. In the wond, fourth and Afth we have portion of well, Salini and Indranajra.
. LL. 144 to 146 and 11. 169 to 192.
• The Madro Museam plaken of Srigiri-Bhupila of sbout this period (Ip. Ind. Yol. VIII, 806 L.) are attested similarly

Page #82

NO. 2.]
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-8. 1382.
69
(1.1) and lalitārighri (1. 11) and Mahalakshmi (1. 34). A consonant after amsvāra and the rõpha is doubled, as in Telugu and Kanarese inscriptions, e.g. in l. 7, ofw in . 42, qenit in 1. 40, in l. 83 and are in l. 86; in offT(1. 99) the consonant is doubled before ra. The virama is used with the letters a in 11. 13, 15, 17, 57, 66 and 106, 7 in 11, 17, 27 and 73 and
in 11. 81 and 137. The rules of Sandhi are not observed in the following cases :-The visarga does not assimilate with the following consonant except in sfeero in l. 14. w at afro for कौशिक ऋग्वि in 1. 78 and विश्वामित्री अम्बि° for विश्वामित्र ऋम्वि° inl. 126%3 भूतगण for पभूह occurs in 1. 15, fuary pic for fiat rat in l. 44, e agt for faptaret in 1. 106 and afraqurd for
fawro in l. 120. try for T4 in 11. 55 f. and 61, au for wat in 1. 146 f., and fee for feve in II. 26 and 27 are evidently due to a wrong pronunciation very common in later Vijaya nagara inscriptions. One grammatical mistake is offer for yet we in I. 148.
After invoking Gapasa and the boar incarnation of Vishịu, the record begins as usual by tracing the First Vijayanagara dynasty from the Moon. In the lunar race was born Bukka-Rāya (I). His son was Harihara (II), and his son Dēvaraya (I), who ruled at Vijaya. puri (Vijayanagara). He had a son Vijaya-Bhupati by his wife DēmImbikā, who was herself the danghter of a certain Nūka-Bhopāla of the Solar race (v. 17). Kriyagak ti-dēsika was the spiritual teacher of Vijaya-Bhüpati (v. 20). This king Vijaya, having founded in the division called Muļvāgila rajya, in the district Huli nādu, in Dand halli sthala, a new village called Kriyadakti-pura, granted it to Krishna-Pandita in the Baka year reckoned by the chronogram rarigaloka (i.e. 1332), corresponding to the cyclic year Vikfiti, in the bright half of Bhādrapada, when the nakshatra) Sravana was combined with Monday, on the Ekadasi tithi (and) the Lakshminārāyana yoga (vv. 26 to 30). Verses 21 to 25, which introduce the donee Krishna-Pandita, state that his parents were Méchām bikā and Singaņārya, that he belonged to the Bbāradvāja gotra and that his younger brother was Annadata, in company with whom he served the king Vijaya faithfally. Krishna-Pandita constructed in Kriyasakti-pura a tank called Vijaya-samudra (v. 81), and, having secured the permission of the king, made a grant of the village and the tank to Brāhmaṇas of different gotras (vv. 34 and 35). As stated in the Kanarese passage (1l. 144 to 146), the village consisted of 82 vpittis. From the post-script which describes the boundaries of the village we learn that Kriyāsakti-pura, on being granted to Brihmapas, received the name Abhinava-Vijaya-Bukkarāya-samudra, evidently after VijayaBukka, one of the surnames of king Vijaya-Bhåpati.
The date of the grant has been verified with the help of Dewan Bahadur Swamikannu Pillai's Ephemeris. In the year Vikriti, corresponding to A.D. 1410, Bhadrapada was interoalary. On Monday in the bright half of nija-Bhadrapada the tithi dafami (.e. the 10th day) ended at 38 after mean sunrise, and the nakshatra Uttara-Ashādh similarly ended at 48 after mean sunrise. Thus the given tithi (i.e. the 11th) and the nakshatra Sravans were in combination with Monday only in the last quarter of that day. If such a choice of an auspicions moment in the early hours before sunrine is possible, the English equivalent would be the last quarter of A.D. 1410, September 10, Monday.
Very few stone insoriptions of Vijaya-Bhapati have been found. The present record, accordingly, is one of extreme interest, being the first oopper-plate insoription of his time discovered up to now. Professor Kielhorn's List of Southern Inscriptions, No. 480, says that Vijaya's father Dövarðya I Ascended the throne in Saka-Saihvat 1328 (EA.D. 1406-07). It must have been soon after this that Vijaya-Bhdpati was installed as viceroy at Mulbăgal in
1 In the list of donees he is incidentally also mentioned m Singapácharya, father of Ramakrishga (i... Krishna-Pandita) and Andadātā.
* From No. 846 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1906 it may also be warmised that the coronation of Devardya I took place in A.D. 1406-07.

Page #83

70
BPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
A
the Mysore State. The earliest date known for Vijaya is Saka 1331, the cyclio year Virodbin, corresponding to A.D. 1409-10. In Saka 1944 (Subbakfit=A.D. 1422-23) he assumed the title of paramouat sovereign. From an inscription found at Barakar it has been ascertained that Devaraya II, son of Vijaya, commenced to reign in Saka 1343 (Sārvarin). The interval between the letost known date of Dāvarāya I (viz. Saka 1340) and the accession of Dövarāya II (viz. Saka 1343) is very little, and it is, therefore, difficult to reconcile the statement of Nuniz that he reigned for 6 years at the capital Vijaya-nagara, except on the supposition, as surmised by Mr. 'H. Krishna Sastri, that Vijaya was co-regent with his son Dévarāya II and also with his father Devaraya 1.6 In inscriptions of the Tamil country Vijaya-Bhapati assumes the names Vira-Vijaya, Vira-Bakks and Vijaya-Bukka. Vijaya-Bhopati of our record should not however be confounded with Vira-Bhupati, son of Bukka II, whose records of about the same period are also found in the south.
It may be observed that Vijaya's mother is herein oalled Dēmåmbika, while other records mention her name as Hémāmbika? She was the daughter of Nuka-Bhupala of the Solar race. This Naka-Bhåpāls may be identified with the Reddi chief Naka or Nalla-Nanka, who married Vémasáni, sister of Antavoma. We are aware of a similar matrimonial alliance between the Reddis and the Vijayanagara family. The Vémavaram plates of Allaya-Vēma refer to a Kataprabhu as the son-in-law of Harihara (III).
The full name of the Saiva teacher in whose honour Vijaya-Bhüpati founded the village Kriyadakti-para was perhaps Kadivāsa Kriyasakti, referred to in terms of high esteem in the records of Bakka I. He was also the teacher of Harihara II and of his general MaddanpaDandanāyaka.10 Vitthaņņa-Odeya, & viceroy ander Haribara II and Devaraya I, was also a follower of Kriyasakti.
Of the 82 urittis into which Vijaya-Bakkariya-samudra was divided the temples of Gopi. nátha and Ramosa (Ramčivara), evidently located at that village, received each a vritti. Among the Brahman recipients figare Channdapărya of the Vasishtha gotra, Soma, son of Chaundarya of the same gotra, Andadātā, son of Sitganācharys of the Bharadvája gotra, and Duggapplrya, son of Annadātā of the same gotra, each of whom obtained 2 vrittis. The names of Channdapáry and his son Soma of the Vasishtha gotra are interesting, inaamaoh as the former is known to us as the author of the Srauta work Prayogaratnamala. Another son of Chanpdapárya, Chanədapācharya or Chaapdapămătya was Nagaya-mantrin mentioned in a
Ep. Carn., Vol. I, Intr. p. XV., No 824 of the Madrus Epigraphist's Collection for 1912, from Karbamapalle of the Pubgandr Zamiodari, informs os that in Saka 1882, the same your us that of our grant, prince Vijayariya-Udniyar wu ruling w vloeroy at Molvāyil (Malbligal). A subordinate of his was the Chola olet Vira-Obaladora Cholamalaraja of the Sammatti family, which Mr. H. Krishna Sastri identifies with Enpumea, the family to which Lakkaya-döva Maharaja and Bommaya-dors Maharaja, who wore dependants of Dérardys II, belonged.
No. 668 of the Madre Epigraphical Collection for 1906. • Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Bk. 98. • No. 160 of the Epigraphist's Collection for 1901 and ro. Surp. Rep. for 1907-08, p. 247.
Arch. Sur. Rep. for 1907-08, p. 248.
See the genological table on p. 86 of the Madru Epigraphical Keport for 1907. Inscriptions of ViruBhupati ard found at Tiruvarur and Tiruppanduratti in the Tanjore district (No. 376 of 1904 and Christian ColInge Magazine for 1890, p. 106).
* The Sabyanopyalam Ptates of Dövmága II give the name Domimbiki (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 87, test-lide 18) by to the natbority A 4a Inpription of Vira-Vijaye pablished in the Madras Journal of Lit, and Bo. for 1801 It was corrected by Profesor Haftash into Hömámbika (ibid., noto 7). The varia lotio is due probably to the dmilarity of form of the lettera and da ia Nandinigpi.
Ep. Ind.. Vol. III, p. 987. The Reddie, so far w we know, do not olsim any connection with the solar race,
Madru Epigraphionl Beport for 1900, p. 36, paragraph 63, 20 Arab. Sur. Rep. for 1907-08, p. 244, foot-note 13.

Page #84

No. 2.]
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-S. 1932.
71
Tripuranta kam inscription. The donees Annadātā and Daggappärya were apparently related to the douor, the one being his brother and the other his nephew. Under his full name Krishna-Pandita was evidently the Rāmakrishna who reserved for himself 20 shares in the village. He was well versed in the Yajur-Voda and belonged to the Bhäradvāja gotra. His younger brother Annadātā must be distinguished from his namesake, the son of Chaundapāmátya, which latter belonged to the Vasishtha götra.
Dandehalli, near which was situated the granted village Kriyasakti-pura or AbhinavaVijaya-Bakkarāya-bamudra, is the same as the modern Dandapalle, where these plates were found. Of the places mentioned among the boundaries Eļāru is a village very near Dapdapalle. Tirumaladari,i.e. the road leading to Tiramala, must have been a recognised pilgrimroute which passed the granted village. I am unable to identify Tälakange or Tälakuņte and Arasảndeyahalli, the two other villages mentioned in the plates.
TEXT. [Metre of verses 1-44, Anushfubh; of 45, Mandākranta; of 46 48, Anushfubh ; of 49, Mands. kranta; of 50-55, Anushfubh ; v. 56-please see note 2, page 68 above; of 57-61, Anushubh; and of 62, Salini.]
___First plate. 1 शुभमस्तु । कल्याणाय गणाधोपः १ कारख्यांभोधिरस्तु वः । सदा गंडखली 3 यस्य सरसा दानकुस्थया(-) [१] संपत्तिं श्री 4 वराहो वः संपादयतु भूयसीं । सा. 5 मोदामुहहन् भूमिं समुद्रसति8 लामुतां ।[२] बियः कुलए मौरः यथा'7 मुर्तिकमापतेः । सृष्टिराद्या विधेरस्तु जी8 वनं जीवनाय वः [*] पति चंद्रः सुधासूति9 रमलामा कलानिधिः । संजात: चीर. 10 पायोधी 'बायो समीसहोदरः [४] मुरा
सुरघिरोरबळालितांघ्रिसरोवः । सा
धमान' खयं धत्ते सिरसा यं सदाशिवः [५] 18 वसुधायां जगत्स्यातो वंशस्तस्य समे-" 14 धते । जातो या हरिमाचाजगतां प्र. 16 भवो विभुः [*] पभूत गुणगांभोधि[र]16 व्याहतपराक्रमः । बुबरायपस्त
12
* No. 355 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1905.
. The honorific epithet ramin given toKrishpa-Papidita in 1.90 and the way in which his name is introduced in v. 21 immediately after the description of Kriyabakti lend us to suspect that these may have been identical. + From the original plates.
was first written and then corrected. IT is corrected froma.
• Read °मान:* The symbol for is added in error by the engraver to the preceding letter f fartend of to . • Read चार

Page #85

13
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XIV.
17 मिन् दि विख्यातवैभवः ।[७] संपत्प18 रंपरोदारसर्वदिग्विजयक्रमः । एक19 कदिक्पती देवानिंद्रादीनत्यशेत यः [१] 20 तपोविशेषैस्तस्यासीत्तनयः 'पुर्वसंचितैः [] 21 पुण्य[:] पूर्वपालिषु गल्यो हरिहरेश्वरः [*] 22 श्रिया संसेव्यमानस्य सर्वत्रस्थातिमा
Second plate ; first side. 23 लिनः । समौ हरिहरी यस जाने तावेव नाप-' 24 स [१..] तस्य राजाधिराजस्य श्रीराजपरमे25 वरः । तनयो जयति बीया देवरायमहीप26 तिः [११] पिण्ये 'सिंघासने यस्मिविश्वर्य27 प्रदे स्थिते । "मसिंघासनानासन हिः ।
। शून्यानि वासरः [१२] मलनाभागभरतमा29 षादीवरेश्वरान् । 'विस्मेरा यहुणस्तोमै30 विसारत्येव मेदिनी [१] श्रीदस्येवास81 का साध्या शक्रस्येवामरावती [1] विजयोप32 पदा यस्व विख्याता' वसति: पुरी [१४] नामा 33 देमाविका तस्य नूकभूपालनंदिनी । महि. 34 पी माधवस्येव महामी : 'समधते [१५] "पु
रूपं तयोरेक पूर्वजन्मतपःफलं । श्री. 36 मान्विजयते तेजःसीमा विजयभूपतिः॥ 37 [१] कूटस्थौ वंशयीर्यस्य कसदाभोजबांधवी । 38 वाण्या घोण्या च लच्या च वसभी यः स्वयं39 सः [१७] प्रतापकीर्तिशतयोः प्रभीर्यस्य समिपयो:" [] 40 पुष्पाणि "तरितस्ताराः पुष्पवंत्तौ च तौ Read at
The letter q looks more like. Read fevro. • The letter of भरव looks likes. An extra vertical stroke has been ernued between स्मै and रा. • An extra vertical stroke between the letters and has been crised. ! The syllable is corrected from fr . The letter war is engraved like et.
• Read समपत. 10. The first half of this verse is the name as voree 14 of the Satyamangalam plates of Dövariya II, except that तबीर appearnयोः बाच्च in thoso plates. u The visarga is engrared at the beginning of the next line.
i Bend afsa 1 Rond quant; g is writteni liko y, and there is an additional stroke added to it at the bottom, whion makes the s-sign look long.

Page #86

10
12
8
14
16
18
20
22
Dandapalle plates of Vijaya-Bhupati: Saka-samvat 1332.
तमसुकल्यानी रा का आमी तो घिउ सुवास हाउसल सासवसारान कुलायस तंग हो वः सेवा देयतु तुसीसा मोराहरु मिस म इसलि
उमवितेला द्याविय
जीवना या त्रिसुति मला मा कला सिकतः घोलीस होन लालिती रुला समानख्यं यत्रे शिवसा सदाशिव: वय+ ग्रऊन रातोरात्र म स मेँ चिता तो सिमा सागतान नवोतो ग्रहतव गक मानव स्त विरंवैवा साऊ टाक 181 कारखाना नितारा नटाः विरासनासीनः 9 से বि वनपाल
है। मानसा समाति
22b.
SPELLE PL
लाना में वादिसर्वसं
PUNE) EF (P
हर्निया/न्या
तादिव स्पानिया स्प्राप्त
चधानुबयन से साम
सा
Eleise!
| आखने
वन समजुन 2
52 133
26
28
24
30
32
34
36
38
40
42
44
SCALE ONE-HALF
समौ
सतावेवा सात समासासी वा ऊना म वन यो ऊदानि सेयाँ देवराय महीन तिः पिको सिहासनेयस्मिन्मि चैखट घरे सितारा सिंह्यासनान्यास हि गुन्यानि वासान नातागत न बाखशविस्मयत्रो में विस्मयेव मेदिनी । सीसवाल का राज्यासक सोता मत्रा बताव अ सविता वसति गौतम देगी विकासानुपालन दिनी महि श्रीमारावसो वम हाल स्मी समय म तयोर्वमाली मार्चिते सीमाविति साकमदी ताऊ बायव
तवयंव
तिनको त्रियातोटीसा समि 31 साন। घर तंग मंगा लिंगवा घोरयाम तनाव ये ना मोला याशिवाय सक
मन्त्रा
योपमायाः पाता वजन औ
23
तत्सव सामसवासिंयत्रकार
यः सो प्राड लिना है। कल सागर व हा गमसी मा आसी वि
क्या वासामेघनि वक्ती ।
sembl
2/ ULL: 12(H=1_1??) [
Robin
कंपा निय हानीकारक समविद्याकीतका
vaanee
भासमानाथ सकार न बँक पोर्न
साताकेनि
8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #87

68
70
72
74
76
78
80
82
84
86
88
221.
सब: जॉट जगत लम गनुस साहस मेलाला ला वल स्मीत रोि
नातानुज्ञातः प्रासा बीउ बि तवान्या विवेक गुणवानिथिक मानता जिनसे पिकामाः। गोपीना मेरो। ग्राम वरुणा इंडि वावुनाव के कला गिने देवरकर को गजाः तिलक का क माथवषविस्वामिनः काग्रेस जाना का य सुषः सक वृत्त्रि] काका या वृतिमा यतिक सिंहे। मानक तांगका प्रबास
का
कामु
गा
गयाना गायातमय
iva.
बिकृतीनान
वर्या द्वा ॐ
गयुग्मस्य कत्ती रसीलीप तिच बुद्धिमानान उषा मन्
ALSO
वा
द्वा यषिमं तिमाल नुःसीमा नाग हित्य संहि 118 तिहार्य वर्या हात
90
92
94
96
98
100
102
104
106
108
110
पर।
211 b.
बुद्ध
सागरतीरामक रचना लाय शाखा मनःरान सुनिथ हा यामुषः सेक नाग
रा
दातिके रावतः 120 हाता
काशिकाऊ या वृत्ति समय: कोि यी अ
हा आयथामा नागय मन्या श्रीग्गा टी. सकल गुवा 13: नाग
दाम । ॐः सकलग वातायना डाक
नागरानीमा विमानाला या नायो सुरगिय से भ ताग योग हायसाग विना या हतीगा मल्ल पाट्य नागासाक ताकारी वायाः सक निमय का पाबवः स वृत्र
नया
रवि
१८६०५१०
B
रा
म

Page #88

No. 2.]
41 फले । [ १८* ] अभंगमंगकाळिंगवंगा [ या ] चामरा
42 दिभिः । राजानो यं 'विवेवंत्ते राजचि
'ख
43 यंधृतेः । [१८] राजानं दधतो मूर्धा राजां मौलो दिन् 44 पदं । शिवात् नाध्यो गुरुयंस्व श्रीक्रियाशक्ति
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-S. 1332.
Second plate; second side.
45 देशिकः ॥ [२०] प्रभोर्बहुमतस्तस्य प्रथते कृष्णपंडि46 तः । महनीयगुणांभोधिमंदिरं सर्वसंपदां । [ २१* ] 47 वाध्या मेचांबिका येन भिंगवार्यच दंपती |
·
48 पुत्रेच भुवने नीतो पुचिणामग्रगच्छतां । [ २२* ] यशु49 वेदादिषु स्यातिं यस्याप्तस्वान्वयाधिपः । व.. 50 सिष्ठाद्यैर्भरद्वाजो वर्णते वंशकर्तृभिः || २१*] - 51 वर्धा भूषयन् संज्ञामंनदानेरहर्निशं । धन्यो 52 यस्यानुजो धीमानंनदाता समेधते । [ २४* ] भूष्यो58 विजयभूपस्य भूतकेंद्रयशोनिधेः । आश्विने
54 योपमां यातः पार्श्वे तावद्यजानुजी |[। २५* ] रा :
55 जा श्रीविजयः सोयं राज्ये सुक्वागिलांग-'
56 ये । दुलिनाडौ फ्लोदारे दंडेहज्ञिस्थले छ[में] |[[२३]
57 श्रीमत्क्षेत्रमा रामसीमानिर्मापशोभितं ।
58 क्रियाशक्तिपुरं कृत्वा ग्रामं प्रतिनवं कती । [२७] 59 शकाब्दे रंगलोकाते वीरो विमतिवसरे [1] प60 चे भाद्रपदे शुक्ले सोमश्रवचसंयुते । [२८] एकाद61 वां तिथो योगे समीनारायणांप्रये । स[1]62 टभोगं सर्वमान्यं धारापूर्व सदचिणं । [ २८*] मंडि 63 तः सवैः कृष्णपंडिताय कृपानिधिः । प्रादित 64 त्र्यंबकप्रीत्यै पृथिवीक स्पपादपैः । [१०]
-
65 चपंडितस्तच समुद्रं विजयादिकं । तटाक 66 तिसौभाग्यं तटाकं 'निरमाययंत् । [१] मच्छेद67 प्रसंगोपि तुच्छी यहर्षनाक्रमे । मानसं [च]
Road निषेवन्ते.
3 Read fe.
• बात: is the third person dual of the root या to become.
1 Bead fat.
- नारायचाच.
• Bead Faur
● rand याविचा
73

Page #89

MPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
..
.
[Vor. XIV.
.
.
...
Third plate ; first side. 88 सर: 'पुंसां मानसाय न रोचते [३२] रणम[स]. 69 समंजीरा रसबारसमससा । लीला[]- 70 तं तनोतीव समीर्यत्यासविषु ।[१५] - तटाके71 []महारं "तं तादृशन विभूषितं । राना ते. 72 म[7] भ्यनुज्ञातः प्राजोसौ वणपंडितः ।[१४] वि. 78 प्रसाल्छतवान् धन्यो विवेकगुरुवारिधिः । प्रा74. मेष भागिनस्तेपि वष्यंते प्राणोत्तमाः ।[१] 76 श्रीगोपीनाथरामशी ग्रामरक्षपदचिचौ] [1] 76 प्रसंनी नित्ववरदावुभावकमागिनी M 77 ग्विद्गयगोविंदः कौथिकोकभागभ[]-.
क् । गोविंदभूः सैकभागः कौशिको ऋम्बि79 दोभळः [३०] कोषिको बहुच: सेकभाग. श्री.. 80 माधवांचपः । विश्वामित्रः कामयत्री81 रामो बिहिभागभाव .] गौतमो या. 82 शुषः सैकत्तिरप्पपशवः । कास्य83 पो याशुषः मैकहत्तिर्मारायतिष्य84 यः । [२] सिंगो मारजभोकभागः काम 85 पयाशुषः । मांडिलो. याशुषः सैक86- तिवार्यपहणः [४..] बौंडिन्धो. यानुषः 87 सैकति गार्यपहषः । वौडिन्यो या88 शुषो भागहयी नागार्यविमयः [४]
.
Third plate ; second nido. 89 भामाः श्रीरामवचस्य भारहाबस्य वि. 90 पति: । वामिनः शिंगणार्यस्व . सूनीरण 91 यधिः ।[४२] हारीतो याशुषः सेकभागः 92 श्रीगंगाखवुः । शवो हरिः सेकमा98 गः कौशिक्याशुषः [४] कोडिन्यो बाशुष[B] 94 सेकत्तिरप्पासोमपः [1] कौंडिन्धो याच. 95 षो भागइयी बीपप्पणाय्यशुः ।[1४४.] भार1 Read mat.
a very pecaljarly formed
'Raiमाव.

Page #90

NO. 3.)
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-S. 1832.
75
98जो यजरधिगमो भागयुग्मस्व क. 97 र्ता दुमायायः सकलगुणवानबदा98 तार्यसूनुः । भागहाप्रभुरित यजुर्वेद99 'विठ्ठामचंद्रो भारद्वाजः सकलगु100 वामपणाचार्यसूनुः [४५] भारहाजो य. 101 राषितधीर भागायमः बीमबली-. 102 पतितनुभवो बुधिमानौमवायः । नारी108 तो बाचो भागयी सूर्यायंसोमपः (0) 104 वसिष्ठो बचो मामयी चौंडार्यमोमपः [ut.] 106 तिमी बचायो विभागो मनपार्वजः [1] 108 नागार्यकारी अम्बित् श्रीवलोकभाग107 भाक् [180"] श्रीवत्सो याशुषः सैकभागः सिंगार्य108 तिमयः । बाम्यापो पापा कहती रामा. 109 मंतिमयः [४८"] गाडियो बड़च' सैकब110 तिम्यायमंगवः ।।
Fourth plate ; first side. 111 अखिन भागरितयसमितः शिंगणाचार्य112 'वनुभारवाजी महषि बातचीरबदाता118 संवर्यः । भारहाबी हरितनयो भा114 गयुग्मस का श्रीमानीपतिर116 धिगुणे बुद्धिमान्यासषोमिन् [४] 118 भारहाजो यकृषि मतिमानपवाचा. 117 येसूनुः श्रीमान् भागहितयधि118 तो मनिभायंवर्यः । रीतोचविद. 119 कत्तिः वयवदेवपः । शिंगाबहरी - 120 "म्वित् हारीतोकभागभाक् [५."] विषयो
1 Perhaps we have to correct into . The mme word is used in 1. 114. • Rond °विद्राम.
Rood curato • Bad भा ; min 1.96..
• The syllable looks like ; the horisontal otroke in the middle which distinguishes have been marked by mistake at the top.
• The metre requires one more syllable for the Arst quarter; perhaps the reading mannt w
Rand विचारोवी.
from
room,
.
yratat.

Page #91

76
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xiv.
121 ग्विदेकात्तिहेम्पपलखवः' । विष्णु122 हहो ऋग्विदेकत्तिधिवईपण: [५१] 128 याशुषो वृषवंश्यकत्ती वळतीकपः । वकार्य: 124 सैकत्तिर्यानुषो जनभूषः [५२'] कोडिन्यो या: 125 शुषः साहित्तिस्तिप्पार्यवशमः । गौतमो याजु- . 128 षः सात्तिः कोमणलखणः [५] विश्वामित्रो बि. 127 दत्तिर्नागार्यगोपणः । कौशिको याशुषः साई. 128 इत्तिरमार्यमाधवः [४] कोशिका' यानुषः साहित्तिर129 सायंवनमः । कौशिको याशुषः सा[]त्तिबार्यव180 नमः [५५'] कौशिको याजुषः सात्तिर्मनार्थविसणः । 181 लिंगाय॑जो बचजामदग्न्यवत्योईत्ति[स्त्विा म][A]Tथ:[i]
Fourth plate ; second side. 132 वासिष्ठोस्मिन् बहुचो योगसूनुः चंद्रप्या183 यः सार्धत्तियेशः [14] गाय:] श्रीयाशुषः 134 सात्तिः शिंगार्यजाखपः । यानुषो वष.. 185 वंश्योहत्ती रवळतोकपः ।[1५७"] श्रीवत्सो 138 याजुषः सैकत्तिविहलपमणः । कौडि187 न्यो या[]ष: सौम्यो वृहरिः पादभागभाक् [५८"] 138 सार्धवृत्तिः कूचिराम: मालं]वायनयानुषः । बचो .. 139 मापाचार्यतभूमाधवसुधी. [re'] पादोन140 इत्तिइयवाग्विष्णुवर्धनगोचजः । विश्वामि141 को बहुचस्तिप्पणार्यो [1] भागभयो गंगव. . 142 नुरच । भारद्वाजः पादमागी यार143 षः सूर्यतिमयः । कौर्थिकः पादोन146 तिमईम्विचिोलकेशवः [...] अंतु देव. 146 भाग सह इतिगल प
1 The second is incomplete. See the same conjunct consonant in L 126 below. • Rand बौधिवी. • The trio halves of which this verso la made up belong respectively to the metro Indravajni and Salist. • Rond ..
•Boad भूमा Bad ची सबि.
1 lu Telugu-Kanaren numerale and thronghout

Page #92

Dandapalle plates of Vijaya-Bhupati : Saka-samvat 1332.
ivi
156
130
138
158
100
जभिरिवहनमानात सावनिरपेराजानी यांना (वरी नीतीश वसा या कविलवाला ना या ना मानवार नामा Kumer: राल कानाकबाबह गाहा
तनन माधवरमधा:वाशा GREZादि
वरवाशा विनातिको मायाजा DORKाबहादसाय ।
या कारक नरान तिविटेकेराव तावासले तानमतीने के
142
ਰgਥਿਤੀ ਉਸ ਹਾਥ ਦੇਈ टने के बयान काायतट्र नलया गायकामार
लिमsaiनहकहर। मउरोमरवालात बसायानात 7वनकलना नईनलमसनकाशा
मलमपताल टेयारीमा लेक नावालकुटेयने र तारा
सडकमलताल से गतिक मालरमबरबरगा
तह कसकहानी रन तालट यमुडारोमा
लनडकला झाड महलाकटयामा काहि नलदमकलास 53लग्गलममरते नगन
144
166
रानी रंग
SEEMORLDRELEDGIRLFRICA
आम या गेलवर सानल मलनिकट समसाउन घागरीकलनट कलामहरि कुहलिगेनगलता गतकार
निनवगावकहकहनह लगे नामरकप उडायोमकमडापटकट Paras तिमलावटा ही नाराम र ना "नहलामऊ पडवला गलमसनबर रके उन रोमरवलन
वालिट्री लामा कहनतकलवमरवडवान 3वलनसात्मकमा नकजसकेगलकामन्ना यादी SHREKजनजामाला कजिन जानिटक
यावल ताल्ल 3.
(CCARDS
715
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE ONE-HALF

Page #93


Page #94

No. 2.)
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI : S.-S. 1382.
146 क्षरदलु इवे येभक्त येरडु हत्ति [*] 21 147 कैव भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुन[1] [1] 148 न भोज्या न करणाचा विप्रदत्ता वसुं149 धरा [१] सामान्योय' धर्मसेतुपाणां काले] . 150 काले पालनीयो भवनिः । सर्वानेतान् भ[7]161 विन: पार्थिवेंद्रान् भूयो भूया' याचते 152 रामचंद्रः [२] श्री श्री श्री । ।
Fifth plate; first side. 153 अभिनवविजयबुक्करायसमुद्रगद सी. 164 मे । कैरेय बडगण कोडिय तह155 नलु येडरिगे पाग्नेयदलु हुणिशम156 रगळिगे पडुवण नह को १ पदके 157 मूडलु हुणिशेमरद बडगण मह 158 का १ पदके मान्यदलु हुणियम159 रके बडगण मट्ट का १ पदके मू. 160 डलु ना गंडिनलु पचरव बरथि161 द का १ पदके मूडलु येडर ताल162 कंटेय सीमेय विशेमरद के. 163 []गे को १ तालकुंटेय नैर्ऋत्यदलु 164 नह का पदके मूड तालक165 टेगे तेंकलु पालदमरद बडग़- . 166 ण नह का १ पदके गान्ध167 दलु तालकुंटेय मूडर हुषिमा 168 रदलु ना का, १ पदके 169 मूडलु कंटेय मूडकोडिय 170 बेलदमरदल का १ पदके 171 मूडलु तुम्गिलमरद केळी न.
Fifth plate ; second side. 172 १ का १ पदके मूडल] [परें]ग[] १ पदके मूड बम्बार 178 वरद चासन पदके मूडलु ताशकुंटेय परमडियाकि]. IRand एवंष. Read .
'Pad भूगी... In Teluga-Kanaree aumerals and throughout.

Page #95

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
174 य सीमेय हुणिमरदलु मट्ट कलु १ पदके पा[ग्ने]-. 176 यदलु कूडनहकिग बड गलु तोरेंगे तेंकण दडद ता. 178 रैमरद उत्तिन बडगण नह का १ कूडनहकिगे प. 177 इवलु परेंगे मूड मह वा १ मा परेय मेले बरद 178 मासन १ पदके पड़वलु हुणिमरले मूड नहकल 179 १ [पदो] पडुवलु तिरुमलेदारिय हुषिीमरद पडुव. 180 ण ना को १ पदक्के पडुवलु तुम्गिलमरद नह क181 १ पदके पडुवल्लु हुणियेमरके पडुवलु नहक183 गु १ पदके पडुवलु दंडहशियसीमेय पुषि183 मरदलु नह का १ पदक्के तेंवस तुंबुरद मरद पडुवन 184 नह का १ पदके पडुवल्लु बसुरियमरले मह. 185 च.नह का १ पदके बडगल तिवमलेयदारिय 186 परेंमेले होमिद यांसन १ पदके पडुवलु हुषिरी187 मरके तेंकष नह का १ पदके पडुवलु पाखदमरद उ188 तिन ना का १ पदके पडुवा दंडहलिगे तक नह गुं189 डिनलु होयिभिद भासन १ पदो तेंवलु तुम्गिलमरद उत्ति190 न नह का १ पदले तेंकलु पासदमरद यडेविड मूड191 [ख] नट्ट परेंगलिन उत्तिनलु नह का . पदके पडुवलु - 192 गाजियहम्यि होलमेरे सीमे । 193
श्रीचियंबक
ABRIDGED TRANSLATION L. 1. Let there be prosperity !
(Verse 1.) Let Gandia, who is an ocean of compassion and whose cheek is moist with incessant Aow of rat, take an interest in oar welfare.
(V. 2.) Let the glorious Varäha, who bore aloft the delighted Earth sunk in the waters of the ocean, procure fortune to us in abundanoe.
(V. 3.) Let water (jivana), which is the abode of Lakshmi, the bed of Sauri (Vishon). the body corporeal of Umapati (Siva) and the first (object of creation of Brahms, exist for our subsistenoe.
(VY. 4 and 5.) The moon-the birth place of nectar, of pare body, the embodiment of sixtoon parts and the esteemed brother of Lakshmi--whom Sadaliva, whose lotus-like feet are fondled by the crost jewels of the gods and the demons, himself proudly wears, was born from the milky OOORD.
I Rend बासन. * The goddess Lakshmi is asid to have come out of the milky ocean, when it ww churned. * The moon is the brother of Lakshmi, both of them were produced from the milky ocean.

Page #96

No. 2.]
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-S. 1332.
(V. 6.) There flourishes on earth the world-famed family of his (i.e. the moon's), in which the omnipresent Hari, the creator of the worlds, himself was born.!
(Vv. 7 and 8.) In that (family) was sprang king Bukka-Raya, the ocean of a multitude of good qualities, of irresistable valour, whose exalted position was well known in all quarterswhose course of conquests extended to all directions with the grandeur of contingous success and who as such) surpassed the gods Indra and the rest, who were lords each of a single quarter.
(Vv. 9 and 10.) To him was born by virtue of superior penance accumulated in former (births) a virtuous son Hariharēsvara, who was to be reckoned among the ancient kings. To him, well served by Srl (i.e. Lakshmi) and famous as the all-knowing (Sarvajña), only Hari and Hara were equal and none else.
(V. 11.) Victorious on this earth is the prosperous Rājaparamēšvara, king Dēvaraya, the Bon of this Rājādhiraja.
(V. 12.) While this king sate on the ancestral throne, bestowing wealth on his friends, the thrones of his enemies became vacant in two or three days.
(V. 13.) Amazed at his excellent virtues, the earth actually forgets the sovereigns Nala, Nibhaga, Bharata, Nahusha and others.
(V. 14.) Like unto the city of) Alakā of (Kubēra) the giver of wealth, and unto Amarlvati of Indra, the excellent and famous city which has for its prefix the word Vijaya (1.6. Vijaya-nagara) was his residence (vasati).3
(v.15.) His consort DömAmbika by name, the daughter of Naka-Bhapala, is prosperous like Maha Lakshmi, the consort of Madhava.
(v. 16.) The illustrious Vijaya-Bhopati, the chief fruit, in the form of a son, of their (i.e. of the parents') penance practised) in former births, is victorious as the (farther) limit of prowess.
(V. 17.) At the root of whose lineage are (the Moon and the Sun), the friends of the white and red lotuses (respectively); and who is voluntarily chosen as lord by the goddesses) Saras. vati, the Earth and Lakshmi.
(V. 18.) The lightning and the stars (were) the flowers and the sun and the moon (were) the fruits of the two well-grown creepers,' the valour and fame of this lord."
(V. 19.) Upon whom the kings of Ange, Kalinga, Vanga and the rest always attend holding chaurts, etc., the insignia of royalty, themselves.
(V. 20.) His i.e. Vijaya-Bhüpati's) spiritual teacher was Kriyadakti-dējika who, placing his foot on the diadems of kings (raja), became more illustrious than Śiva carrying the moon (raja) on his head.
(V. 21.) Kriehņa Pandita, the ocean of good qualities and the abode of every fortuno, is highly esteemed by that king and is famous.
1 This is the Yadava family, in which Krishṇa was born. • Hari (VLihņu) is the husband of Lakshmi and Sarvajia is a recognised surname of Hara (stva). . In the Eastern Ganga granta pasaka appean in the sense of rajadhasi ; above, Vol. III, p. 20, note 2. • Vijaya-Dhupati was born in the race of the moon. His mother Démambika was born of the Solar Tace,
. I... his fame and velour reached even unto the sky. This verse is the same me verse 12 of the Satyamangalam plates of Dövaršys II ; Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 37, text lines 20 .
• Kriyankta-dehiks is greater than Sive, because the raja carried on his head by the latter wo merely trodden by the former.

Page #97

EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(V. 22.) By (possessing this son (i.6. Krishịa-Pandita) the praiseworthy couple Mechambikā and Singapărya came to be ranked foremost among parents (lit. thobe possessing children) in this world.
(V. 23 ) The founder of the lineage of (Kfishna-Pandita), who hns obtained fame in the Yajar-Voda and 80 on, is Bharadvāja, praised by founders of families like Vasishtha and others.
(V. 24.) His younger brother, the wise and fortunate Annadata, prospers well, making his designation literally appropriate by feeding (the needy) day and night.
(V. 25.) These two) elder and younger brothers, serving by the side of the famous king Vijaya-Bhatpati, who was an Indra on earth, resembled the two celestial brothers) the Asvins.
(V. 26 to 30.) This illustrious and virtuous ruler, the heroic Vijaya, who was a celestial tree on earth and a mine of compassion, and who was ornamented with good qualities, having founded the new village called Kriyasakti-pura, adorned with rich fields, houses, pleasure-gardens and boundary marks, in the auspicious Dand halli sthala' in Huli nadu of great yield, in the Mulvågila rajya, gave (it) as a free gift, together with the eight kinds of easemonts, to Kfishpa Pandita, a companied by the pouring of water, and a fee, in order to propitiate (the god) Tryambaka, in the Saka year expressed by the (chronogram) rangaloka (i.e. 1332), in the (cyclic) year Vikriti, on the day of Sravana which corresponded to a Monday, the 11th tithi of the bright fortnight in the month of Bhadrapada and was coupled with the yoga (called) Lakshmi-Nārāyapa.
(V. 31.) (Subsequently) this Krishpa-Pandita founded in that place a tank called Vijayasamudra endowed with charm all round.
(V. 82.) Even to speak of (the lake) Achchhoda, while describing it (i.e. tank), is vain, oven the Mānasa-saras (the tank of the gods) does not become attractive to the minds of the people (after once seeing this).
(V. 33.) It seems as if Lakshmi performs her sportive dance over the claster of lotuses (in this tank),- the swans (being) her noisy anklets and the row of) sdrasa birde her jingling girdle.
(Vv. 34 and 35.) The wise, wealthy, virtuous and discriminate Krishna-Pandita, with the permission of the king, made a gift of the agrahara adorned by the tank above described to Brāhmaṇas. The best of the Brihmaņas who received shares are enumerated in regular order.
(LI. 75 to 146.) List of donees:
Name of the done.
Pather's name.
Gotn.
Vida.
No. of abare.
1
*****
Gopinatha (Vlahņu). Ramāsa (siva). . Govinda . . . . Raigaya. Obhala . . . . . Govinda .
Rich
. .
. Kaafika . Do.
. .
.
Do.
1 The Alvins are the inseparable twina who serve a physicians to the gods.
• Daodahali hala may have been the lowest territorial division in which the village Kriyabaktl-pors was ituated. The word athala in this sense correspoude to thana or fhänga of other inscriptious and is etymologically GODDeated with them.
Achchhods and Manass-ennus are two famoos lakes in the Himalayas.

Page #98

No. 2.]
No.
5
Annapa
6
Śriräms
7
Kesava
8 Tippaya
9
Nrisimha
10
Peddana.
11
Do.
12 Timmaya
18
18
DANDAPALLE PLATES OF VIJAYA-BHUPATI: S.-8. 1332.
19
Name of the donee,
14 Ayyalu
15 Nrihari
16 Somapa
17
Ayyalu
87
•
·
Bama-Krishna
•
Duggapparya.
Ramachandra
Aubhalarya
Somapa
Do.
Timmapa
20
21
22
28
34 Nrihari
25 Timmaya
26
Do.
27 Mangana
28 Annadatarya
29 Lakshmipati
80
81 Devapa
82 Nrihari
33 Lakhkhaga
34 Hampana
85 Tikapa
86
Bavala
Vallabha
Mallibhattarya
•
•
.
•
.
•
Father's name.
Madhava
Kamaya
Appana
Märärya
Mira
Děvärys
Nagarya
Do.
Saggy
Gangana
Кобата
Appana
Do.
Annadatarya
Appapacharya Lakshmipati
Säryärya
Chaundarya
Mallaparys
Nägarya. Biligkrys..
Bamarya
Möyrya. Sighly Nrihari Appapacharya Kõlava Magkrys
•
.
Heggaps. Madhava
Bayala
Jazhna
Tipparys .
·
•
•
.
•
Götra.
Kausiks Visvamitra.
Gautama Kafyapa
Do.
Sallys Koundinys.
Do.
Bharadvija •
Harita
Kaufika
Kaundinys
Do
Harita
Vasishtha
Atreya
Śrivates Do.
Kasyapa Sandilya
.
Harita Do.
.
·
Bharadvaja .
Do.
Do.
Vrisha Do.
Kaundigys
•
•
•
Bharadrijs. Do.
Do.
•
Vishnuvriddha
Do.
.
Vida.
Bahvricha
Rich
Yajus
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do..
Do.
Bahvricha
Do.
Do.
•
Rich
Yajus Bahvricha Do.
Yajus : Do.
Do. Rich
Do. Do.
•
*•*•*6]
Do.
Yajus
Do..
Do.
•
•
•
•
No. of shares.
1
1
1
1
1
1
2
20
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
81
1
1
1
1
+

Page #99

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XIV.
No.
Name of the donee.
Father's name.
Götra.
Veds.
No. of shares.
38 39
. ,
Kommaa. Nigirys , Allärya
Ellärya . . Mallarys.
. .
Do.
Lakhkhana Göpaqa Madhavs. Vallabha.
Do. Vissen. . Saptanitha . Chandrappärya. Anpapa . Tikapa . Padmaps. . Npihari , . Kachirams . Midhays. . Tippapirya Timmaya . . Kõlava , .
Lingirys. Yoga . . Stagirys .
. . .
. Gaatama . Yajus
Visvimitro. Rich Kaufika . Yajus
Do. . . Do. Do. . . Do.
Do. . . Do. Jámadagnya-Vatan Bahvpicha . Visighths . . Do. . Görgys . .
Yajns Vpishs. śrivatse . Kauņdinya. śālaikāyana .
Visbņuvardhans . Bahvpicha . Vilvämitrs
Do. . . Bhäradvaja . Yajas . Kausiks . . Rich
Vitthala
.
.
.
•
Heggaplicháry Gangana . Sürya. . Chittona
. . . .
! . :
.
TOTAL BHARES .
88
(LI, 146 to 148.) Altogether the opittis are 82, including the share of the gods. Also in words eighty-two vrittis.
(Ll. 149 to 152.) [Here follow the two usual imprecatory verses).
(LI. 153 to 192.) The boundary of Abhinava-Vijaya-Bukkarāys-samudra is (as follows) :
One stone set up to the west of the tamarind trees at the south-east corner of Edtru, on the side of the north outlet of the tank; to the east of it, one stone set up to the north of the tamarind tree; in the north-east corner of it, one stone set up to the north of the tamarind tree; east of it, one boulder stone set up with the letters engraved on it; to the east of it, on stone under the tamarind tree which was on the boundary between Edäru and Tālakante; one stone set up to the south-west of Talakante; to the east of it, one stone set up to the north of the banyan tree south of Talakupte; to the north-east of it, one stone set up at the tamarind tree east of Tälakante; to the east of it, one stone (set ap) at the Bel tree in the eastern outlet of the tank; to the east of it, one stone set up below the Tuggila tree; one rock to the east of it; to the east of it, an inscription engraved on a black stone; to the east of it, one stone set up at the tamarind tree on the boundary between Talakante and Aruandoyahs[ro]li; to the south-east of it, one stone set up to the north of the ant-hilli
Otta is the mame u hutta, an Ant-hill "socording to Dr. Kittel'. Kannada-English Dictionary. It is howoper difoult to socount for the form utis

Page #100

No. 3.1 SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUYMADI NAYAKA: SAKA SAMVAT 1260. 83
at the Tåse (Beleric Myrobalan) tree on the south bank of the stream and north of Kidanaba![!]i; one stone Ret up to the east of the rock west of Kndanaha![]*]i; an inscription engraved on that rock; to the west of it, one stone set up to the east of the tamarind tree; west of it, one stone set up to the west of the tamarind tree on the road to Tirumale; west of it, one stone set up to the west of a tamarind tree; west of it, one stone set up at the tamarind tree on the boundary of Dandehalli; to the south of it, one stone set up to the west of the wild Mangosteen tree; to the west of it, one stone set up to the east of the waved-leaved fig tree; to the north of it, an inscription caused to be out on & rock on the road to Tirumale; to the west of it, one stone set up to the south of a tamarind tree; to the west of it, one stone set up at the ant-hill of the banyan tree; to the west of it, an inscription caused to be engraved on the boulder set up to the south of Dandsha]}i; to the south of it, one stone set up at the ant-hill of the Tuggila tree; to the south of it, one stone set up 'at the ant-hill of the boulder set up a little beyond to the east of the banyan tree; to the west of it, the boundary is the boundary limit of the fields of Kangāniyaba][lo]i.
(L. 193.) Sri-Triyambaka.
No. 3.-SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA: SAKA SAMVAT 1280.
BY T. A. GOPINATHA BAO, H.A., TRIPLICANE. The subjoined inscription is engraved on five copper platos, bound together by a ring, which was already out when I got them for examination. The ring bore no meal. The plates measure 9" by 2", and the writing is engraved lengthwise on both sides of the plates. There are exactly ten lines on each side, and the plates are numbered with Telugu-Kanarese numerals, marked on the proper right of the ring-hole on the second side of each plate. Tho rims are neither raised nor shaped thicker, and yet the writing is in an excellent state of preservation.
This set of copper plates belongs tu the Ranganätha-svåmin temple at Srirangam and was kindly lent to me for examination by the trustees of the temple, Messrs. T. Desikacharya, B.A., B.L., of the Trichinopoly bar, and K. S. Kuppusami Ayyangår. My thanks are due to these gentlemen for having so obligingly placed this, as also all the other oopper plate documents, at my disposal for some time and thus enabling me to take mechanical copies of them.
The alphabet in which the record is written is old Telugu, and the language Sanskrit. The whole is written in 64 verses of various metres. The inscription records that Mummadi Niyaka, the king of the Telinga country, granted to Bhatta Parisara, the seventh, the village of Kottälla parru, which the donee's mother regranted to Sriranganatha-svåmin, the presiding deity of the great Vishpu temple at Srirangam. The genealogy of the donor is given as follows:
Kasami Nayaka
Ganapa
Käns
Mummadi Nayaka
Singaya Gannaya Mummadi is said to have married the niece (sister's daughter) of a Kåpaya Nayaka. His family was known by the name of Mañchikonda, and the ancestors of this family were originally brought down from the Gangetic valley by Mokkapti. Telinga-dosa, ruled over

Page #101

84
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
by Mummadi Nayaka, was bounded on the north by Kanyakubja, on the south by the Pandya country, on the east by Kalinga and on the west by Maharashtra. Prince Mummaḍi is described as having conquered the Pänära, the Kona, the Kuraväṭaka, the Cheňgara and other countries lying on either side of the Godavari, and as having made Kōrakonda his capital. He bad two brothers, Singaya and Gannaya, whom he allowed to rule over the small principalities of Koti and Täḍipäkka. Sovereignty had no attraction for Mummadi; but he was obliged to accept the crown for the sake of his father. Mummadi is also called Sriranga-varddhana (v. 52), a surname which he perhaps assumed after he became the disciple of Parasara Bhatta VII. He became a follower of the latter, when the latter had gone to the Telinga-desa, and as a guru-dakshina this grant of a village was made.
At present nothing more than what is given in this document is known of Mummaḍi Nayaka. From the fact that the southern boundary of his kingdom was the Pandya country we can very well understand that at the time of this record the occupation of the Nellore district by Jata-varman Sundara Pandya was an accomplished fact. This latter subverted the dynasty of the Cholas, overran and captured their country as far north as Nellore, where he had his virabhisheka celebrated. Nothing is known definitely of the chiefs of Panara," Chengara, Kuravāṭaka, etc.
The village granted to Parasara Bhatta VII was evidently enjoyed by him for some time before he died. His mother, who survived him (v. 48), seems to have thought of allowing the relatives of the deceased to inherit the village; but in the meanwhile she changed her mind and gave it away to the god Ranganatha, taking Him, as she says, as the greatest of all relatives. Most likely the relatives began to trouble her and perhaps also to question her rights to the property, which must have goaded her on to take the course which she chose.
An inscription found lately at Korukonda itself gives a very interesting account of the death of the seventh Parasara Bhatta and his reappearance as a divine being. Incidentally also some facts about his patron and disciple, Mummaḍi Nayaka, are given in it. Mr. Krishna Sastri summarises the contents of the record thus:
"Mummaḍi Nayaka is stated to have been the ruler of Korukonda, which was surrounded by a fort. He was a great conqueror and had subdued the kingdoms of Pänära, Kona, Kuravataka and Bengara A Vaishnava teacher Bhattari, of whom Mummaḍi was the devoted disciple, told the chief one day that he had reached the last of his human births and, as soon as the existing mortal frame was given up, he would appear in the form of the god Lakshmi-Narasimha on the hill at Korukonda. Soon after this revelation the teacher died, and all about his rebirth as the god Narasimha was apparently forgotten. A dancing. girl of the village, called Lakshmi-dasi, saw the teacher in a dream and was told by him of his manifestation on the Parasara-saila. The king, being informed of this, was at once reminded of what the teacher had told him and permitted the dancing-girl to build the temple. She wandered about in rags, begging for money, pledged her daughter, earned the amount required, built a temple and consecrated therein Parasara-Nrisimha, presenting at the time of the consecration two villages for the maintenance of the worship and offerings." Mr. Sastri adds that the verses in the inscription under notice are repeated verbatim in the Korukonda record also. The latter inscription is dated S. 1275; this is the date of the consecration of the image of the god Nrisimha; and therefore the death of the seventh Parasara Bhatta would have occurred some time before this date, and this mother would consequently have survived him for at least seven or eight years.
1 No. 904, p. 145 of the Appendix to Vol. VII of Ep. Ind.
Vajjaya, a prince of Pänära, is mentioned in one of the Eastern Chalukya grants published in Sauth Indian Insoriptions, Vol. I, p. 44.
Madras Epigraphist's Annual Report for 1912, para, 68.

Page #102

No. 8.1 SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA : SAKA SAMVAT 1280. 85
Paradara Bhatta VII belongs to a very illustrious family of scholars of southern India. Srivataachihna-garu, or Srivatsachibna Miśra, as he is gonerally called, was the first or the founder of the family of Bhattars of Srirangam. He was the first and foremost disciple of Sri Ramanuja, the famous founder of the Visishtadvaita school of philosophy. In all the Srivaishnava chronicles and among the Srivaisbṇavas he is better known by the name of Kirattalvāp. He belonged to the Harita gotra and Apastambha Sutra and was of the Yajus takha. He was boru in the year Saumya, on a Thursday which was Pañchaini in the month of Pashya. He was & Vadama by sect and belonged to the village of Kuram near Chingleput. His wife was named Andāl. The early education of Karattālvan was undertaken by his own father; but he finished his studies during his stay with Ramanuja and under him. He was the chief assistant and the amanuensis of Ramanuja in the compilation of the Sribhashya. He was of the same gotra as Ramanuja.
The Srivaishnava Chronicles narrate the persecution of Ramanuja by the Chola sovereign. and assert that this king was a bigoted Saiva and consequently began to persecute the Vaishnavas. It was pointed out to this king that converting the common people by force was not in itself capable of augmenting the numbers to the Saiva faith, and, if such a great leader as Råmänoja were to be made to subscribe to the Saiva faith, his followers would join that sect in a body. Ramanuja was summoned before the king; Kurattālván, apprehending danger to his master, assumed the garb of a sannyāsin, proceeded to the royal court, and represented himself as the famous Vaishnava Acharya. The king then compelled him to sign a declaration that no god was superior to Siva. Kõrattālvāg boldly contradicted him by telling him that "larger than Siva was Dröna," (words which also mean two different measures, of which the latter was the bigger), thus playing upon the double meaning of the words Siva and Dröna. The king, enraged at the behaviour of Kürattalván, ordered both his eyes to be put out immediately, and the order was forthwith carried out. So throughout the remaining part of his life he lived a blind man.
Another important service which he rendered to his master was the conversion of Tiruvarangattamudanar, the hereditary trustee of the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam, to the Śrivaishňava faith. This neophyte made over the right of management of the temple to Kürattālvin, who in his torn handed it over to Ramanuja. Highly pleased with the devotion of his dear disciple, Rämānuja gave the paurðhitya of the temple and the right of reading the Purānas therein to the family of Kurattalván.
Karattālvan was the author of the Varadaraja-stava, Sundarabahw-stava, Atimanushyastava, Srivaikuntha-stava, Sri-stava, Yamakaratnākara and Gadyatraya-vyākhyāna.
Śrivatsachihna Misra had two sons, Parāśara Bhatta and Rāma Miśra. Of these the elder was the most distinguished scholar of the day; he was nominated to the pontifical seat by Ramānaja, and, when he succeeded the latter, he was comparatively & young man. In a short time, however, he was able to convert to his faith a great Vēdāntin named Madhava and made him his own disciple and successor under the name of Nanjiyar. He is believed by the Srivaishnavas to have died at the early age of 28 and without issue; but there are weighty
1 fwarequar me afer : CH'श्रौषमचिमिग्रेभ्यो नमक्किमधीमहि । यदुनयनपीकडे यान्ति मालसूचताम् । श्रीमत्कूरकुलाधीचं बोवत्सासमुपामहे ।
पग्य यतीन्द्र शिष्याचामाचं वेदान्तवेदिनाम् । . Some Srivaishnava chronicles assert that there were twins,

Page #103

86
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
reasons for assuming that he lived for no less than 60 or 70 years. The education of Parisara and his brother was entrusted by Rāminnja to Embār, his own cousin. Bhattar wrote the
Srirangaraja-stava, Srigunaratnakośa, Sahasranāma-bhashya, Kriyadipa, Ashtaslõki, Chatusślõki, Duayasloki and Tanislöki.?
Parāśara Bhatta, the elder son of Srivatsachihna Miśra, says the inscription, had a large number of disciples, of whom Vodānta-vidya was the most important. Vedänta-vödya is better known to the Srivaishnavas as the "Vēdāntin of the West country' (mêl-naftu Vēdānti). He was defeated in a religious wrangle by Parāśara Bhatta, whose devout disciple he soon after became, and he assumed holy orders, after which he was known as Nanjiyar, meaning literally
our jiya,' for he was so addressed by his guru. The name of this sannyāsin in his pür. väsrama (that is, before he assumed holy orders) was Madhava.
As soon as Parāśara Bhatta and Rama Miéra were born, the god Ranganatha commanded their father through the archaka (the performer of puja) to bring the children to His temple and bring them up there. They are therefore believed to be the adopted sons of the god Ranganátha and his goddess Sri. It is this faith of the Srivaishnavas that is recorded in verse 35.
Vägvijaya Bhatta was the son of Rama Miśra, the brother of Parafara. He is known to the Srivaishṇavas as Nadavil Tiravidi Pillai Bhattar ("the Bhatta of the middle street "). He was the author of Kshamashodasi, and is hence called also Kshamashodasi Bhatta,
It is a well-known fact that Parisara Bhatta was born some time before the Chola persecution and the subae. quent flight of Ramanuja to the Hoysals country. I have shown in my History of the Srivaishnavas (Madras Review for 19:5) that Ramanuja must have lived in the Hoysals kingdom for no less than 20 years, during which period Kürattalván, who was blinded by the Chöļa king, was living in Srirangam with his sons. On the return of Ramanuja to Srirangam after the demise of the persecuting Chöļa prince in A.D. 1118 the remaining third part of the Srithashya was finished. After this Rimija lived for ten years; Parasara succeeded hiin on the pontifical sent, vanquished the Vedantin of the West Country, taught him the Drividi. Vodas, and, after the latter had made sufficient progress in them, ordered him to write the Owpadinayirappadi vyakhyanam on the Tiruvaymoli. The Guruparampara-prabharam of Piybalagiya-Jiyar (p. 210) states that Paribara Bhattar lived as late as in the reign of Tribhuvanavira-Deva, that is, Kulottunga-Chöļa III, who ruled from A.D. 1178 to 1216 ; and the author of the Guruparamparà referred to above was almost contemporary of the illustrious Bhattar and is therefore likely to know about what he states in his work. Therefore we may rely on his assertion that the Bhattar lived at least down to some few years later than A.D. 1178, and therefore was more than 76 years when he died. The majority of the Srivaishnava chronicles affirm that Parisara Bhattar had no children, which appears to be the fact.
पुचीकती रडधुरन्धरण पराशरः कूरकुलप्रदीपः । गोविन्दशिष्यस्म तु यामुनार्थमनोरथं पूरितवान् हिलीयम् । श्रीपराशरभट्टायधीरजेशपुरोहितः।
श्रीवत्मारूसूनुग्नीमान् श्रेयसे मस्तु भूयसे । S anaufeat 214949861
महायरामायदेशिकोत्तमौ भजामि कुराधिपतेस्तनजी । •पौचं श्रीराममिवस्य श्रीवरसाइस्य नन्दनम् ।
Theft [48] HECTATAKSE ainaza arti wafata चनुराधे तु वैशाख नातं औरामरिं भने । श्रीभार्यकपालमतत्त्वज्ञाननिधि प्रभुम् ।
औरामसूरितनयं सेवे वाग्विजयं गुरुम् । कूरनाथगुरोः पौचं श्रीरामार्यप्रियं सुतम् । बाग्विजयगुर नन्दे वेदाचव्यसंपदम् ।

Page #104

No. 3.] SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA: SAKA SAMVAT 1280. 87
His son was Vedavyasa alias Sudarsana Bhatta. He studied the Srtbhashya at Kañchi under Varadavishṇvarya, the grandson of Naḍādür Älvän (a nephew of Rāmānuja). Varadavishnu was better known as Naḍādür-ammal. He was a great exponent of the Sribhashya, and his learning drow many earnest students to Kanchi. One such was Vedavyāsa Bhaṭṭa. This youth's unostentatious manners, his typical silence and apparent unsociability made him mistaken for a dullard. His colleagues could not perceive that all his thoughts were concen. trated on his study and that he found little or no time for idle talk with them. But his teacher knew him very well. One day, when the students were assembled for the usual lecture, Naḍādür Ammal, who had also come early, would not proceed with his disquisition. He began it only after Vědavyasa Bhaṭṭa took his seat in the assembly. With a desire to show the real man to the audience, Ammal feigned forgetfulness in the matter of an explanation which he had given some time back and asked each one of his students about it, but did not succeed in eliciting a reply; when Vedavyasa's turn came, he requested his acharya to command him to give the interpretation as given by him (the acharya) on any one particular occasion; for he had heard Ammal twenty-one times. When questioned if he remembered the very language employed by Ammal on those twenty-one occasions, he replied that he did. At the command of Amma he began to pour forth in the very language in which Ammal had explained that particular point on so many previous occasions. The fellow disciples of Vedavyasa were dismayed at this extraordinary performance of the apparent dullard, and began to feel ashamed of themselves. As a matter of fact, this youth committed to memory every word of Ammal, as it fell from his lips, and reduced it to writing the very same evening after the lecture was over. The work that grew in this manner was called the Śruta-prakäsikä, and Sudarsana came to be known thenceforth by the name of Srutaprakäsikacharya. He was an elder contemporary of Venkatanatharya, alias Vedanta-desika. When he was very old, the vandalistic march of Malık Kafur swept over Srirangam, and in the onslaught that took place he perished.3
Sudarsana Bhaṭṭa had two sons, Vêdacharya Bhaṭṭa and Parasara Bhaṭṭa. Before his death Sudarsana Bhatta entrusted these sons and his valuable work the Sruta-prakāsikā to the care of Vedanta-desika with the request that they might be saved from the Musalman havoc. The latter carried out his promise so faithfully that to-day we owe the existence of this valuable
1 "Nos. 4714 and 5056 contain the Vasanta-tilaka-bhānam, a drama by Varadacharya. This author can be safely identified with the Vaishnava teacher of the same name, who was the son of Devaraja of Kanchi, and to whom the Guruparampara-prabhavam attributes the two surnames Ammälädhärys and Ghatikagatam-ammal. The first of these two names appears in the form Ambalacharys in No. 5956, and a corruption of the second name is preserved in the colophop of Dr. R. Mitra's No. 116" .. "Another drama by Varadaçbarys is the Chola-bhana." Rep. on Sans. MSS. in 8. India by Dr. E. Hultzsch, No. I, p. vii of the Introductiba,
* श्रीवत्सास्य नप्तारं पौत्रं रामविपश्चितः ।
व्यांसं वाग्जयिनः पुवमस्माकं तातमाश्रयै ॥ यतीन्द्रकृतभाष्यार्था यद्याख्यानेन दर्शिताः ।
दाम् । गुरुप्रकाममहार्य चौरामा पौचकम् ।
बाबिजयगुरोः पुत्रं बन्दे सहुचसागरम् । 3 भाष्यमकाधिकां तो संङटकाले सुदर्शनसूरिः । verad fefeft.
Vidäntadesika-vaibhava-prakäsikä, v. 131. 4 श्री पराशर महायें श्रीवत्साप्रपोजवम् । मेदाचार्या वेदाचार्यस्य नन्दनम्

Page #105

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
gloss on the Sribhashya to Vedänta-Dēbika. Vēdācharya Bhatta was the author of the Ashtaksharadipika, Rahasyatraya and Tapidvayam. Vedächärya's son was Srirangaraja Bhattar.1
The Periya Tiru-mudiy-adaiou designs the followin, pedigree to the first great Parisara Bhattar :-his son was Uddanda Bhatar; his son Parafara Bhattar ; his son Sriranganātba Bhattar; his son Bhatta Paräsara; his son Sriranga Bhattar; his son Sudarśana Bhattar; his son Srirangarāja Bhattar; his son Sidha Bhattar; his son Tiruvēnkata Bhattar.
The grant was made on a Thursday, corresponding to the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month of Chaitra, in the Saka year 1280, computed by the moon (1), the eyes (2), the nagas (8), and nabhah (0).
Verses 28 to 33 describe thu town of Srirangam, which is situated in the island formed by the two branches, the Kavori and the Kollidam, of the river Kävēri. The image of the god Ranganatha which is set up in the temple situated in this town is believed to have been ori. ginally worshipped by Brahma and afterwards presented to the ancestors of Ikshvaku and worshipped by his descendants. On the day of the coronation of the lord Sri Ramachandra be made a present of the image of his family god Ranganatha to his faithfal ally and dependant, Vibhisbann, the brother of Rāvana. While taking this valuable gift, Vibhishapa inadvertently placed it on the ground in the island of Srirangam, where it stuck fast and could not be removed. It is over this image that the extensive temple of Srirangam is believed to have been built, and the composer of the fagana alludes in our doonment to this faith regarding the advent of Ranganatha to Srirangam.
"Papishtha-Kshatrabandhus cha," one of the texts quoted in verse 43, occurs in the 17th chapter of the Vishnudharma. Kshatrabandhu was a very wicked king and had committed several sids; but just before his death he unwittingly uttered the three syllabled name, Govinda, of Vishnu, which virtuous act saved him from eternal perdition. In his Tirumalai the Vaishnava saint Tondaradippodiy-alvår also makes a reference to the story of Kshatra bandhu.
The following are the names of places, etc., that are mentioned in the inscription under discussion :- Himachala, Bhärata-Varsha, the Maharashtra, Kalinga, Pandya, Kanyakubja and Telinga countries: Maño bikonda; Āndhra-desa ; the Pånāra, Kona, Kuravata and Ch(or Bengara provinces; the river Godávart; Korakonda; Koţi; Tädipaka; the river Kävērt; Sriranga-pari; Kottāllaparra in the Pånāra country ; Déva; Villiru ; Nangipūpļi; Penangonda ; Charaku vitaka; Tämaravāțaka; Monambarra; Pendlikintaru-cheruvu; Groppungáli and
1 CHEMT ferment !
सनाथगु बन्दे मालायतनं सदा । रखनाचार्यतनयं श्रीमापराशरम् । सनम वरनाथस्य सर्वविद्यानिधि भी ।
In all probability the Bhatta Parabara of our document was identical with the Bhatta Paräsara, the son of Srirangapitha Bhatta and the grandson of Vadacharya Bhatta; he is also called, in the extract given in footnote 4, the seventh from Kiranātha, that is, Kurattalván.
Moytta pal-vinaiyul-miy mirefutt-udaiya päral Kattirabandum-anrā parangadi kanda konda ("Has not Kattirabanda too attained the highest existence, being relieved from the powerful sins that were clustering thickly round him, by the three lettered Dame P"), Tirumalas, verso 4.

Page #106

No. 3.) SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA : SAKA SAMVAT 1280.89
Uppungáli and the Paleru-agrahara. The following table gives the identification and situation of a majority of the places enumerated above :
Name.
Mod. Name.
District.
Taluk.
. Rajahmandry.
Do.
.
Kõţi Tällapäkam () śrirsagam . Kothalaparru.
Do. . . Trichinopoly
Kistna.
.
Do..
.
Körukoņde . . . . Koți . . . . . . Tadipaka . . . . Sriranga-puri . . Kottalla parru . . . Dēvs . . . Villaru . . . Nangiptiņdi . . Penungonda. . Charakuvātaka Tamaravăţaka . . . Modembarru . . . Kávéri river . . . . The river Våsishtha Godāvari Himachals . . . . Bhārata varshs . . .
Duvva . . . Vilțura or Velatur . Neggipūdi . . Penuko da ... Cheraktivida. Támarada Munamarra . .
Trichinopoly. Tanuku.
Do. Vinikonda. Tanuku.
Do.
Do.. Do..
. .
Do.,
.
The river Godivarl or a tributary of it. . The Himalaya mountains,
The ancient name of India.
TEXT.1 [Metre of verses 1-2, Vasantatilaka; of 3-10, Upajati; of 11, Indravajrd; of 12, Upajāti; of 13, Upendravajra; of 14-15, Upajati; of 16, Upendravajra ; of 17, Vasantatilaka ; of 18-22, Upajiti; of 23, Vatsastha ; of 24, Upajati; of 25, Sardalavilridita; of 26, Upajati; of 27. Rathoddhatā; of 28-29, Anushtubh; of 80, Vasantatilaka; of 31-32, Upajati; of 333, Rathod. dhata; of 34, Sragdhard; of 85, Sardūlavikridita; of 36-37, Anushtubh; of 88, Sardūlavikridita ; of 39-49, Anushtubh ; of 50, Indravajrā; of 51, Anushtubh ; of 52, Giti; of 53-58, Anush. iubh: of 59, Malini; of 60, Anushfubh; of 61, Salini ; and of 62-63, Anushtbh.]
First Plate : First Side. 1 श्रीरंगराजाय नमः ॥ यां धूतकेलिविजितात्' दयितात् गृहीतामिदोःकाला
मितर2 thue faràmet areal manzara grydeni ar From impresions prepared under my supervision.
Read forte T O .

Page #107

EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA.
(VOL. XIV.
यता गजमुखेः सच तो शिवी च [१*] श्वेतः एभं दियत पदसौ
वराहः पातालसनि तमोगाने रहो य: [] 4 [ौसक्यमनतिरहहनोत्सवात् प्राक् दंतेन किंचिददुनोदधरं धरायाः [२]
तदाख्ययैव प्रथितेत्र कप 5 मन्वंतरे सप्तम भागतेस्मिन् । बहुवतीतेषु चतुर्युगेषु कलिं विदुः संप्रति
व[]मानं [॥३*] हिमा6 चलादालवणोदमेतत् खंडं भवो भारतवर्षमाहुः । तत्रापि चेतत्' भरतस्य
खंडं चर7 ति यत्राश्रमवर्णधर्माः [ 8 ] पश्चात्पुरस्तादपि यस्य देशी ख्याती महा
राष्ट्रकलिंगसंजौ 10) 8 पवागुदक पांधककन्यकुमो देवस्म तचास्ति तिलिंगनामा [५] तदी
श्वरः केमिनायकोभूदभूतपूर्वा 9 एतबाहुसारः । वृत्तानि यहतनदर्पणेच्छे राजामलक्ष्यंत पुरातनानां । "]
मुक्कंटिनामा नृप10 सार्वभौमी गंगातटांताकिल यस्य पूर्वी । पुरा तिलिंगान् प्रति मंषिकोंडावानाययन्
First Plate : Second Side. 11 नायकवंशमुख्यौ ।। ७'] तान्या विनिर्मापितमामनाचा. पुरं महल प्रवि.
तेंध्रदेशे ।।) तदुत्तमं विश्नति म-' 12 चिकोडगोत्रं सगर्वा भुवि यस्य वश्या: ।। "] तबिनतीते' तनयरतदीयो
गुणैः प्रतीतो गणपाभि18 धान: 10) भुजंगमाधीश्वरविक्रमाय भारं पृथिव्या विभबभूव ॥[&"] देवो
नृपस्मिन्सति युक्तवर्षी क्षेचा14 स्यभूवन फलवत्तराणि । न मापदेभ्योप्यटवी का मणिम्युचेभ्यः बिस
ताध्वगा16 ना [ १०"] तस्मात्समुद्रादिव गीतरश्मि: नाभिधानः इनवेतरासीत् ।
पारोप्य सिंहा16 सनमात्मजं स्वमैंट्रंस सिंहासनमारोष [११] धीरो वदान्यो विनयोप
• Bad प्राग्दंतेन.
The anusara begins the next line. The anus ära of manoki begins the next live Raad तमि
• Rend तारक्ख. • Rnd g. • Read शाः

Page #108

14.
F. W. THOMAS.
,
Pు
మతండపంజితయుతం రాస్తుంటారు కాముకు,
దు ఉంచడము ప్రచుర జయకులు తమను పు కొండా లు వాంతుపై సదర్ వోచరము బండములు పంచదారాలను మరుగున యుద్ధ ప్రసూనవరం ఉండనే శింబు ఉండు నదిదేశించరామా
లు అనుసంరసపడు సంఖ్య (పున్నరబలు గుంపు సందరావాసము వండాలవణామతుండంబుజనరంజముండలు భరింది
అంతియుతమున్నచూర్ణతున్నాయని వ్యామింప మనువు తాందనపు డసృత గ్రామంగ నాదుడి దుయి గోమూ
పూల జయ తన పబజామంతింపవల నాస్తందు పంచుకున్న 10 నర్సరంగా ఉంటే రిలయన్నపం.. ఇవాంకా ప్రముంచుకు ఉదానాయయలు
రాజుల మాలలను పంచుకచ్చు కుందర పోత్తమంగా అంది గ్రాముల బరుజంగ తన పర్వతం అవ్యయం అపుడు బదంబ మంచు ఊహనుమచ్చరియు వర్
SCALE 19
ఎను యాలు! సుంబ ప్రనాధింబవ్య బంపానది మన పలుకు సువారము నందవరం ప్రదాభం సల దించు
ఈ సంసరం రాగదరరాజ్యం రాజ్యం వినయం వుందా బందా పవాబనం పుంజరు ప్రనయ హాని.. ప్రతి
Srirangam Plates of Mummadi Nayaka : Saka 1280.
tra.
W. antaas & SONG, LTD., PHOTO-LITH
విభధారా స్తువయినాయించడము దాయి శిక్షన్నరహం. యువరామారామమే సరసం నింద ముందు డిపందం నాంఘం సరాదా నాం యందరువానినయంకు బలాడనివం సబబాన్నెముంపై వానాశ్నను రవాడిదింగించిన
దావరియు బయు యముహంతదాకా పవనామంజులస్థులండు కంచు SER ఏరాన్ని బిను ప్రతిగా నినం సంప్రదం రాయవ్య తంజనానాం ఎంచు బొయి నాబనాయాః పుం నాంపనోజ్ఞతం వ్యాలన్నందయ్యాలు
ఆదోనియం మెది ప్రయా నా స్వచుస్తలాని రానా ఉంచేయాలో నమిత ప్రసంగిస్తు నుంఘుబానాం ప్రతి గ్రామదురందరుసుమాలు నిరరం బారాముఖానసంచారజస్తూ ని పశతా బదసుద్దినా వాందాలు దా దా మహభువరాజదానియా పంపడంద్రంలోపురానిద్రపదం ఆ నామం ?

Page #109

TED
S
A
అని జనం అయి కము
పరియాంచ్చరింపవుంచావనాంది పపయోనిధ రన్నింటాను
ముదం
అవును ముందుకు వందకుపోపల సుము సందుంగార తతm
మానవనందున దురిందంతా వ్యాప్తంతాను జాంగయోగనయానం
మంగదాయంసంగీతంరాజధాని సంను ఆవరుపడినాననమాజానపదను
ముందు ఉన్న సందోంగూడ సత్తూ శం సమతా సదనం: పడిన నంబూరంగడం రంపంలా పసుమరి . స్పూనొందుకో యువంతి నలందు గుంసనగుండంలో ముందుకు అమ్మ ను సర్వోయగోచరం స అనన సదుప్పర్తిగా కొదకయంది దావత్పదం కమలమున్నా, చ బారికంగనామ నిదాను వాము బయంచువాదుంప వనరతరాయని పురాతతరము - 4
11 ..
42.
జాదవరం అదనం అందించింఘలాయించిందని డాయరా సాంప్రదమై సంగమ సవరం
మదాదు బాదయమేసిందు కాలంవాడ పంపండలేదా వదరుప్త నే పల్లి పత్ర స్పసవన్యాచున ఉష్ణు కస్సనార | నవపడి పూడని పుష్పదాలున్నాయం
బాసా మంతననూ బాలచం గంజాం జారిణ సూతంగా పన్నాం ముఖ) | సువస్తు బస్వంచ పరమ దుయ్యబోనాలో ఈ భూభూము? యాచకునునానబరందవిందుండలింజ యం బోవని సదరు వద...
గొరతరం సూయండి చపురానో దుంప రసం రంగుచుది దేశనోజనందు | అంత హవా బూని దొరన చదియునానననామాను
హ్పాంచజ్యము ఇంక లదు నోవ్వడం నొక విజానామం పర్సంపం భవనపు పృంసి ఉద్యం దురా 18816 ట్రాబుది ఉపుంది
బ
యోఃదాపు వాన రామడు ఉపర్యాగు లు
ins.
అరకు వాహనంబునకుం జునోంబుజం రాకుండా న్ని ఇందుంచడం దదతుదారెందడండి దాడినప పపదం రాంప్రసంనాటి onూరందాలంలందక ఉపవాసం సదబాబట్టి ప్రముఖ బాందవేరబా"
ఈ పసరుడయి పోవడదాపర అంగబది సంబర పనయా! మాది నాంది బూడివాముండాయ బూడియ ద్వాసనంత 88500ఎదపదాలు మునాపాపపు రాష్ట్రదరి మధ్య
లో పనసపుతునందాన శాశింహ శివానిని సా కంబొగడు గంటిజన ఉయమానమనారాడనంద్యాసం, 58 అరుంతంగదాంబడుచున్నదంతం సంచగస్పందనిత్యండసనోసర సందరి యాదాయం ఇడిసియసం
యం తంది యందన గోవు 60

Page #110

NO. 3.) SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA : SAKA SAMVAT 1280. 91
17 पब:"] प्रान्तः प्रतापी सुलभप्रसाद]ः । विरोभिगम्यो बलवानस्थो
नवोपि सोभू18 त्परधू'अधर्षः ।। १२"] चिरं बलाखारक[द] य॑िताभ्यां परामुखीभ्यां पुरु
षांतरेभ्यः ।) 19 गुणी गुणैरेव वशंवदाभ्यां स्वयं हतो यो वसुधारमाभ्या ।। १३]
तदात्मजो मुंम20 डिनायको[स्ति] प्राजसमग्रो बलपौरुषाभ्यां । पुत्री पिताभूत् ववशेन येन वीरेण वीरप्रस
Second Plate : First Side. 21 वा च माता [ १४१] कन्या स्वसुः कापयनायकेंद्र[:] स्त्रीरत्नभूतामुपदांय'
सम्म । प्रतीतरूपान्वयपौरुषा22 य परार्थमात्मानममन्यत खं ।। १५"] स संमतो मुंमडिरुत्तमानामिरं__ मदो वैरिनरा[धि]पा23 मां । त्रियं पितुशासनयंत्रणेन बलादनिईनपि' चाबमस्त १५"] . पानारकोमकुरवाटकचेंगरादीन् । 24 गोदावरोमुभयतीयमुपांतदेशान् । जित्वा वनाचलजलस्खलदुर्गरम्या'25 नेक: प्रथास्ति चिरमप्रतिमासनं सः [ १७] मंकरा ये वसता
...जनानां पशव्यपा:28 बोयवसाभिरामाः । पुंसां वरियावधिपापाखान्यत्यर्धमायक27 रणानि यत्र ।। १८"] येष्वप्रयासोयम[*]फलानि क्षेत्रणि शालीव
थोचिता28 नि । कडंकरीया अपि नवं यत्र लतः प्रसंगहा मलिम्बुचाना [१] .. येषु प्रतियाममबंध्यपूगास्मनागवडीसह29 काररंभा: । पारामभागास्मुवते वसूनि पोष्टकाबनमुसिचकूपाः ।। २..]
तदीमितुरिवतीव विष्णोरस्ति प्र30 मता भुवि राजधानी । या कोरकीडा व्यपदिश्यतेंधेरायः पुराविनिन्दनभेला ।। २१ कास्ति साख: प
Second Plate : Second Side. 31 रितः पुरी यां पृथ्वी विशालामिव चक्रवाचः । स्यश्चयोषापुरुषादिकायायादवसष्टेरिव गु.
Read °मुपदाय. • Read दमित्रपि.
• Rnd 'स्थवदुर्ग • Rand मुसिा
Read
.
'Banda..

Page #111

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV. 32 प्तिकोशः ।। २२] सदंगधोरेमदास्तिवृषितेस्तुरंगोषः परयोपशोभिभिः ।
सुरतगीतेरपि - 33 दिमंगळेपश्चियो नर्तनशालिकेव या ॥ २३] पुरै च कोव्यां पुरि ताडि
पाकेप्यामानुजी शिंगयगबयाख्यौ । मा34 खानगर्योरुभयोनिधाय वीरस तां रक्षति राजधानी ॥ २४] संनत्या
निजमंगमुत्तम35 मसंकल्य श्रुतेन श्रुती सत्येमाननमार्जवेन उदयं त्यागेन हस्तावुभौ । वीरः - 38 नथमुंमडिक्षितिपतिर्दत्तांगभूषा तामाकलं समवेचते नवमसावं. 37 तर्यशोदर्पणं ।। २५] बहिः पतंगोपलशीतलस्य गूढप्रतापस्य मनोग
तित्राः । त38 स्योध्वर्ण' स्यालमिव क्षितीया विसंधितुं शासनमुहिजते ॥[२५] []सि
धिमधिगम्य नोतिमा काम39 मप्यनुसरन् यथोचितं । स चिवर्गसमवृत्तिरास्तिको धर्ममा यति धर्मतत्ववित्
[२०] बोमतो सुष. 40 मा भाति रंगनामनि धामनि । कावेरीसुभयी पुस्खामंतरानंतशायिनी
[२८] पुरा तत्परमं ब्रम [ *]
Third Plate : First Side. . 41 [णो] एहदैवतं । तदनंतरमिक्षाकोस्तपसच फलायितं ।। २८] पथ विस
निदानमायता प्रथमा42 नं श्रुतिमस्तकैरषैः । [६]मिडामितवा'गधेयमासीकमलालालितपादपलावं
तत् ।। ३.] पाका43 वदातेः फणिवसिपम(स)वर्षाचर्ण:"] क्रमुकेमसारः । नवरुषस्योपसपुष्य.
मात्यैस्मायं 44 च सायंतनमालिकाभिः ।। ३१] सवंगतबोलकजातिकेशवतरिवसागरसार45 मुख्यैः । सुवस्तुभिमांकवर्ष कुमाद्यैर्या भोगिनामैहिकभोगभूमिः ।। २२"] 46 या चतुर्गणकलाभिरेंदवों मंडलों जयति निर्भरा सती । सुरिवर्गमपव47 र्गतत्परं सूयतेपि च पुराणपूरुषात् ।। २५] तां श्रीरंगपुर्यामधिधरपि.
जनवाThe anusara of begins the next line.
- Red खोत्कर्ष • Rend सिरि
• Read T. Rood wat.
'Rand °सुनीरा

Page #112

No. 3.)
SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA : SAKA SAMVAT 1280. 93
48 तरकहतोराविर्भूतस्य विष्णोरनवधियशसोनन्यसामान्यक्क्षत्वं पौरोहित्यं भजन्
49 रितकुलमणिर्खेदवेदांतविजो माना श्रीवत्सचिको गुरुरभवदघध्वंसिधि'व्यावता50 र: ।। ३४] तत्पुत्रो भुवि दत्तपुत्रविभवं श्रीश्रीशयोः प्राप्तवान् श्रीभनपरामरो गुरुर
Third Plate : Second Side. 51 भूद्यत्पादसंसेवनात् । खेषां श्रीचरणांबुज त्रितवता शिष्यप्रशिष्यादयो
विष्णोस्त52 त्परममं पदं विध(द)धते वेदांतवेद्यादिकाः ।। २५'] तदादि सप्तपुरुषं कुलं
श्रोशिसंभव 53 । इति ख्यातं हि तत्पुत्रो विहान् भट्टपराशरः ।। ३] स वेदाचार्यभट्टा
र्यप्रमुखैर्वाधवैरभा54 त् । परस्परैकहदयैर्वेदो वैदेरिवापरैः ।। ३७] तहंशांबुधिसंभव: कुवलया55 मोदो कलानां निधिर्भदेवामृतदायकोभ्युदयवान् स्वान्तस्थलणा66 क्वतिः । नित्यं विष्णुपदाधितोखिलतमस्तापापहंताप्यहो श्रीमड57 दृपराशरी गुरुरभूत्रत्वेव दोषाकरः ।। ३८"] कावेरौलहरीवातनीतशीतलशीक58 रैः । सिल[:] श्रीरंगभोगेषु सक्तस्मोखासिका भजन् । २८] दय
मानमना[:] श्रीयो देशानंध्रान् स र 59 क्षितुं । तं पराशरभट्टार्यमनैषोदात्मशक्तिकं ।। ४."] निसर्गतखिवर्ग(:)
स्यादनित्याद्यगुणान्वितः । सत्याधु60 पायास्मापाया प्रतिनिश्रेयसप्रदं ।। ४१] तपाश्चयंत तं धन्या यत्पदस्पर्थवे.
Fourth Plate : First Side. 61 भवात् । स्वयमाचार्यकं प्राप्य दिश्यां कीर्तिमतानिः [४२"] पापिष्ठः पत्र
बंधुचेत्यादिवाक्यम62 तवृतः । तस्य पादारिता भूत्वा भूपाः मादुरनेकमः ।। ४२] पामा
रामी68 वरारबाभरणायाममा सा । स मुंमडिमहीयोपि तमिमं गुरुमात्रयन् ।
[ ४४*] को
• The sansvara of our begins the next lico.
Bead fe : Bod za:

Page #113

04
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor XIV.
64 शालिमामानं ग्राममाचार्यदचियां । श्रीपरामरभहाय प्रादात ख. 66 • गुरवे सुधीः ।। ४५] स पराशरभन्धर्यो जननीदेवतो भवन् । रंग
माय कुशवाय प्रा. 66 दादासीम पदा: ४."] तस्य माता जगन्माता नामा सर्वगुरे.
रपि । न केवलं शरीर67 स्व अनन्यप्यात्मनो हि सा 10 ४] समाप्य सप्तमे तस्मिनवतारप्रयो
जनं । श्रीपरा88 शरमायें श्रीशभो गोपयोगिनि [ ४८] खननासंप्रदानानि खविभूनेविधि
सया । पादौ सर्ववि68 धी बंधू रंगशायीति निश्चयात् ।। ४४] ऐश्चर्यभोगैर्युतमष्टसंख्येस्सर्वसहाराम70 सहोराभिः । श्रीरंगराजाय तु सा व्यातारीत् कोशापमप्रहार । [...] [शक]वर्षे न
___Fourth Plate: Becond Sids. 71 भोनागनेदुगणिते एमे । चैत्रमास एची पचे पंचम्या गुरुवासरे [१]
सप्तमभाप 72 राभरवननी श्रीरंगवर्धनाप्राप्त । मुंमडिनायकमाचोयं पाम रंगशायि. 73 प्रादात् ।। ५३"] एण्यत्भूपप्रत्ययाधै तब सचमुची । पषिदूरप
वासिष्ठ74 गोदावर्यास्तु पचिमः [५] कोशवपनामा बामः पानारभूमि
78 तखाष्टदिगतमामसनिवेशो निष्प्यते ।। 10.] देवाख्यः पूर्वदिमा. 78 गे कोणे दरादसंटकः । विहरचिः को मारदर्भ77 गिडि च ।। ५५] परिम पेनुंबोडास्थः कोणे पवाडकः ।
उत्तर मीनं. 78 बदल स्वास्नी तामरवाडक: "] साहितgs मारायसी
मतः । [यो]29 युगायुप्युंमाथि बर्दिविषतीपत: 0 पायबसीमान पेन्गों10 वीपः ।।) मेषादविशेषा हि सीमाना: ] अदर्शनाः .. सर्व क्षेत्रमा चेल्धु- Rnd पजाब
•und पावसई
• Rand याप्रदा • Bada.
Bondदा
.

Page #114

ina.
యయం
Ud
F. W. THOMAS.
పలు20
pro రాంచాటండి.బంది చూడలము ద్రాద
మా నంద సానిహింసముదుదు పితముదుంప రవ ఉపజ్ఞునా మానంగ్రామేవ చార్పిడి అపహం బడయ వాడాలన్న ఉప్పేసువి 8 నిపవాసంబరం జన ని వేలాబవన రంగశాయ పరికాయలు దాసినదగపడా రసమురా జగనారావారసప్ప నంది నవలంలో
సృజసవపతనూదిని మార్చి సప్తములున్నదంతో ప్రయోజనం మంజుంబాణపయోగీని స్పజనాన్సంప్రదానాస్పదాబూరవల్పయాడా ముందు ద్ర ఉపపపప్పరా రంగ బాయ వనవృతం బందా రంగం మరినియాలో ఉన్పప్పట్లాగమతము. సంఖ్య స్పష్టం ని దారాలు
కాబట్టిందయము దేశం వదం
176.
జాన్సన్న రంద
చదుంపవసర సదుడుపై
23.0
అమలు
ఆlయాదోంతసంశినాము. డింపజం సమయంగోదుదానాంబూలదకర వైసమస్మంచిది కాదనిహ
SCALE 9
సం ఊల్లూ పదవం
Srirangam Plates of Mummadi Nayaka: Saka 1280.
aa.
పని వారి సత్తిస్తుం డిం వారం
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
హైదరం సంపని దుమ్ములు మబవతా|| ముంతారం. సప్ప ద శాతప్ప వ్యహరవిరాగ్ర హను జారదిష్యం జ్ఞావతగా
నా చూస్యయందుతున్న దానోంకాశాలివాలయ్య భవదిక నిబోన్న
సుఎలో ఎవబునిగా నవ్వు జాము చచం బంజాం బాపూ నే సంగ్రాహ్య ప్రపంచసం అని

Page #115


Page #116

No. 3.) SRIRANGAM PLATES OF MUMMADI NAYAKA: SAKA SAMVAT 1280. 95
Fifth Plate : First Side. 81 तराशीतिखारिकाः । [। ५८] इति सुविदितपारपहारस्य लक्ष्मीक्षिति
निजपतये प्रत्यर्पितस्थान82 सिध्यै ।' विदधत विभविष्यभूमिपाशासनं श्रीक्षितिघनकरुणायै काल83 माचंद्रतारं ॥[५८ ] सर्वदेशदशाकालेष्वव्याहतपराक्रमा । रामानुजार्य
दिव्यता वर्तता84 मभिवर्धता n[at] 85 सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुपाणां काले काले पालनिप्यो भवभिः' सोने86 ताम्भाविनः पाविद्राग्भूयो भूयो याचिते' रामचंद्रः ।।१॥*] स्व- . 87 दत्ताहिगुणं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारेण खदत्तं निष्पलं' 88 भवेत् ।[
10] एकैव भगिनी खोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां । न भोग्या
न करनाचा विप्रदत्ता वसुंध]89 रा [३ ]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.
Verse 1. Invocation to Siva, Parvati, Ganesa and the Moon. V.2. Invocation to Sveta-Varsha, the third incarnation of Vishpu. V. 8. States that the present age is known as the Kali Yuga.
V. 4. States that the portion of the earth stretching from the Himalayas to the southern 000mn is called the Bharata-varsha.
1.5. Gives the boundaries of the Telinga-dada situated in the Bharata-varsha, as follow:-On its north is the kingdom of Kanyakabja, on the south the Påndya country and on the west the Maharashtra.
V. 6. The Telinga country was once ruled over by a king named Kēšami Niyaka. .
V. 7. His two ancestors, who belonged to family known as the Mañchikoņda family. wers originally brought down to the Telinga country from the Gangetio valley by a king named Mukkanţi.
V. 8. These two founded the city of Mafchikonda after their names, and their descondants were also known as of the Mañohikonda götra.
Vv. 9-10. On the death of Késami Nayaka his son Ganape ascended the throno. Vv. 11-13. Ganapa was succeeded by Kuns. V. 14. Mummadi Nayaka was the son of Küns. V.15. He married the daughter of the sister of Kapaya Nayaka.
1 Read "सि. • Raad पार्थिवेंद्रा Bad विप
. Read . • Road बाँचवे.
- Read पावनौयी भवधिः • Resd हिरा

Page #117

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
V. 16. Though personally unwilling to assume the burden of his kingdom, he did no in deference to the wishes of his father.
Vv. 17-20. He conquered the countries of Pånära, Kona, Kuravata, Chengara and others lying on either bank of the river Godavari. He ruled over his vast kingdom for a long time, and under him the people were in a very prosperous condition.
V. 21. His capital was Körukonda. Vv. 22-23. Description of the capital town.
V. 24. King Mammadi allowed his younger brothers Singaya and Ghannaya to govern the principalities of Kotipura and Tadipaka respectively,
Vv. 25-27. Praises of king Mammadi. He seems to have had many vassale under him.
Vv. 28-33. Here the narrative turns from Mummadi to the island of Srirangam and the deity presiding over its temple, namely the god Ranganatha.
V. 34. Begins with the genealogy of the dopee, Paradara Bhatta. His ancestor Śrivatsachihna Misra was bora in the Bärita götra and was a very learned man and held the paurðhitya in the temple of Ranganatha.
V. 35. His son was Bhatta Paradara, and he had many disciples, of whom the most illustrious was Vēdānta-vēdya.
V. 36. His son was also called Bhatta Paradara.
V. 37. One of the illustrions relatives of Bhatta Parafara was Vadacharya Bhatta (that is, the brother of the first Parafara Bhatta).
V.38. In the family of Paraśara Bhatta was born a leamed and pions guru, also named Bbatta Paradara.
Vv. 39-42. This person went on a tour to the Andhra country, where many learned Brāhmaṇas became his disciples.
Vy. 43-45. Here several kings gave him rich presents such as gardens, wet lands. jewels and precious stones. King Mummadi Nayaks also presented him with the village of Kottalla parru.
Vv. 46-50. This acharya, having finished the mission of his buman existence, went to enjoy the company of Vishnu (i.e. died). His mother Jagan mata wanted to give away the property to her relatives; but, thinking that Sriranga-nātha was her truest and nearest relative, made a gift of the village of Kottalla parru to that god, with all her other belongings, such as gardens, houses, etc.
V.51. This gift was made on Thursday, the Afth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Chaitra in the Saks year 1980, expressed by nabhah (sero), nāga (the monn. tains), nötra (the eyes) and indu (the moon).
Vv. 52-58). The boundaries and other descriptions of the village of Kottahaparru are given as follows:
The village is situated in the Pānāra conntry to the west of the Vasishtha Godavari, It is bounded on the north by Monambarru village, on the east by the village of Deva, oz the south by Viftaru, on the south-west by Nangipandi and on the north-west by the village of Charukuvidaka.
V4.591-631. The usual admonitory versoe.

Page #118

No. 4.]
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION : SAKA 1291.
97
No. 4.-THE PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION OF BHASKARA BHAVADURA:
SAKA 1291. BY DR. V. S. SUKTHANKAR, PA.D.; POONA.
The position of the inscribed stones on the tapk-bund.
Inked estampages of the subjoined inscription, which commemorates the construction of a tank, were prepared by the Madras Epigmpbical Department in 1903, and it forms No. 91 of the Epigraphist's collection for the year 1902-8. It was briefly reviewed in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1903, and it has also received a short notice in an article by the late Mr. Venkayya entitled Irrigation in Southern India in ancient times. The record is incised on two slabs, one smaller than the other, set up in front of the ruined Bhairava temple at Porumāmills in the Badvēl Talk of the Cuddapah District, situated in 15° 1' N. and 79o E. The latter district being very dry, cultivation is in general only possible with the help of artificial storing of water, The irrigation tank at Porumamilla is, according to the District Manual, one of the largest in the Taluk. The inscription, apart from its historical importance, presents various other points of interest, not the least important of which is the light it sheds on the tank-building activity in ancient India.
As regards orthography, the inscription follows the same system which is to be observed in other insoriptions from the Telugu and Kanarese Districta. A superfluous anusvira is inserted (1) before a pasal + consonant, as in puthnya 11. 13, 46; also in 11. 19, 36, 89 : (2) before he + consonant, as in Vijayanhvayan 11. 34, 35; also in 11. 57, 65: (3) before an as in vijayonnnatah 1. 36 : (4) before rm as in kanrmao 1. 82. We find also the doubling of a consonant after an Anusvåra in chanhchchao ). 18. As in other inscriptions, we notice the mixing up of the two forms of visarga-sandhi, as in "tahssaumya in l. 23 ; also in 11. 29, 83, etc.; and the writing of thth for tth in Orththanao 1. 100, and of jhjh for jjh in payðjhjhitam 1. 12. Other examples of
1 See the Director-General's Annual for 1908-4, Part II., PP. 202 f. - A resumé of the coutouts of the Inscriptions included in the new edition of the Cuddapah District Gaseller.

Page #119

98
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
incorrect orthography are the following: 1.113 tu for ri; 1. 39 pi for ru; confusion of the sibilants ś and s in 11. 20, 22, 29, 37, 52, 54 and 95 ; an for nn in ll. 66 and 83; confusion of d and dh in 11. 51, 104 and 109: sporadic adscript of y to an initial vowel as in yētad (for ētad) 1. 21, yek=aiva (for ēk=aiva) 1. 105. The aspirates are sometimes distinguished from similarly shaped non-aspirates by means of a short vertical stroko added below the letters, as in the modern Telugu alphabet. There is inconsequence in the doubling of consonants after r : cf. 11. 7, 10, etc. on the one hand, and 11. 6, 16, etc. on the other. Rough (doubled) is used once in the nomen proprium Dēvarrāja (1. 209). It remains to be remarked that the letters are incised between equidistant parallel lines running along the breadth of the slabs.-It is necessary to add a few words on the language of the inscription. Excepting the benedictory words at the beginning of the record and a few phrases employed further on to introduce some of the stanzas, the whole of the inscription is in verse. The language is extremely meagre Sanskrit, and the verses are devoid of poetic embellishment. The writer is indeed guilty of the gravest mistakes of grammar and syntax, most of which are noticed in the foot-notes to the text and translation. To mention just two of them here : in l. 37 disi pūrvē pratishthitah is used for disi pūrvasy anh pratishthāpitah; and the first sentence of v. 16 the verbum actionis is omitted.-In respect of lexicography the following uncommon words and expressions deserve notice : krili (11. 29, 39)
=“ composition " ; taţāka-matrika (1. 47)="tank-nourished ", on the analogy of nadi-mātika, eto.; bhrama-jala-gati (11. 69, 90)="sluice" (?); madhya-kūrma (1. 73)=elevated ground in the middle (P); bha-vara (1. 79)="king"; gärhgoya (1. 111)="gold".
The object of the record is, as remarked above, to commemorate the construction of the tank at Poromāmilla by king Bhāskara alias Bhavadura, son of Bukka I. (v. 49). The following analysis gives a synopsis of the contents of the record : The grant commences with invocatory and introductory verses (vv. 1-10): the succeeding stanzas give the genealogy of the donor, Bhāskara Bhavadara (11. 11-22): the next few verses recount the merit attaching to the building of a tank (23-27): then are given the details of tank construction and the specification of the site of the tank, date of its constrnction, etc. (28-45): then the usual imprecatory and benedictory stanzas (46-49): and lastly, the specification of the adhikarin of the tank, and the composer of the record (59-62). The only new facts in the history of the First Vijaya-nagara Dynasty with which the inscription furnishes us are the following: (1) Bhaskare alias Bhavadūra (a name which is not known from any other inscription) was the son of Bukka I., and thus the brother of Haribara II. Bhāskara was placed in charge of the eastern provinces--which he ruled from the top of the sublime Udaya-giri" (in the Nellore District); (2) Bukka I. had four brothers, viz. Harihara, Kampana, Marapa and Muddapa; and (3) Anantarāja was one of the ministers of Bukka I.-The adhikärin of the tank was Dēvarrajan, son of the minister (probably of Bhāskara) Kumāragiri-NÄtha (v. 50).-The writer, who was rewarded with a gift of land, was the poet Lingaya-Māohanáryya (i.e. Māchana, son of Limgaya) of the family of the Kautsas, resident of Namda-pura (v. 51). Ou completion of the tank lands under it were handed over to a number of Brahmanas (v. 45).
The question of the construction of the tank is shrouded in some obscurity on account of the unintelligibility of the termini used in the description of the tank. It would be, therefore, as well to start with the facts regarding the tank as it now stands. I have been able to gather the following information through the kind courtesy of Mr. Banerji, the Collector of Cuddapah,
A succinct and connected Account of the facts in the history of this dynasty, gleaned from stone and copper. plate records, is furnished by Rao Saheb Krishua Sastri in his paper entitled " The First Vijayanagar Dynasty na Viceroys and Ministers." (See the Director General's Annual for 1907-8, Part II., PP. 336 1.)
1 To Bao Saheb Krishna Sutri I am indebted for the explanation of several of the technical expressione

Page #120

No. 4.7
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION : SAKA 1291.
whom I had addressed on the subjeot. The tank, which is situated about two miles and as the inscription also tells us) to the east of the village called Porumāmilla, is elongated in shape, being some 7 miles long and 2 miles broad. The band consists of four natural hills connected by three short earthon dams, rivetted with Cuddapah slabs. The western flank thus consists of practically the range of hills which runs north and south between Porumā. milla and Bad vol. The total length of the artificial band is about 4,500 ft. ; the total length including the hills is about 14,000 ft. At the deepest section the band is about 12 ft. wide at the top and 150 ft. at the bottom, and about 33 ft. deep. The tank has two sources of supply, one natural and the other artificial. The latter was constructed about 20 years ago. The natural feeder is & stream called the Maldovi river.-The reservoir is provided with four sluices, two of which have been repaired in recent times and provided with screw. gear, and there are five weirs. This is the actual condition of the tank at present.
From the inscription we learn that in the twelfth century of the Christian era tank-building was looked upon as one of the seven meritorious acts which a man onght to perform during his lifetime. The tank at Porumāmilla was called Anantaraja-sågara. It is also stated that for two years 1,000 labourers were working daily on the tank and the dam; and 100 carts were engaged in getting stones for walls which formed a part of the masonry work, The dam was 5,000 rēkha-dandas long, including the hills, 8 rekha-dandas wide, and 7 high. Besides, the author gives us the twelve sadhanas of the Poramānilla tank, and six doshas of tanks in general. Much of this latter is clothed in very obscure language. Nevertheless with the help of the description of the tank given in the previous paragraph wo are able to get.. fairly clear notion of what the author wishes to convey. In the chatur-bhramd-jala-gati wa have a reference to the four sluices; and in the range of hills forming the western flank of the tank we must look for an explanation of remarkable phrase tadyoga-khando girih. Again, as the Maldēvi river ends at the tank, the triyðjana must needs refer to its length from the sourco to the point at which it enters the tank.-One fact which may be gleaned from the measurements of the tank preserved in the record is of Do small significance. Knowing as we do the dimensions of the band, in terms of the rëkha-dandas as well as in feet, we are in a position to compute the equivalent of this standard of linear measurement corrent in the Telugu District in the 14th century. For this purpose it would be safest to compare the values for the height of the bund, which, I imagine, would offer the least variation. In the above-mentioned Report of the Collector, 33 ft. is quoted as the height at the deepest section of the bund. Taking, now, 20 ft. As the minimum height for the bund of any large tank of that size, the average height of the band in feet works out to be (20+33)+2=53/2 ft. This must roughly correspond to the 7 rēkha-dandas of the inscription. The equation will be 53/2 = 7, and this gives us roughly 10 yard as the equivalent of the rêkha-danda, wbich, by the way, corresponds approximately to the distance from the tip of the shoulder of one arm to the tip of the middle finger of the other arm, measured along the chest, for an average man. I mention the latter fact, as it is well known that in primitive times a standardised (but looally varying) value of the lengths of portions of the human body served as units of length; of the Indian measures uriguli, hasta, danda, and the European foot.
One other feature of this record deserves mention here. Early in the beginning of the in-cription (vv. 1-3) we find enumerated the characteristics of an odiot (6dsana-lakshana), which include hinta on composition and the significance of the metrical fuot (gana) with
Some time ago, when I visited the site of the tank, I took the opportunity of verifying and correoking the statements in this report. Some fow fresh observations which I made on the spot have also been embodied in the Sucovding reibarks.
• See notes 6-8 on p. 108 and 1-2 on p. 109.
Expressed by the ohronogram dha-Nasdy-sholy-ika, and in numerical symbols.

Page #121

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
whiob a fāsana commences (v. 2). The latter is & curious specimen of superstition: the gana ma (---), when standing at the beginning of a fãsana, secures bliss; na (uvu) in the same position secures wealth, eto.! Further we learn that in a faultless verse the visarga should stand at the end of the complete stanza and not at the end of the first half (v. 3)!
The insoription is dated on the 14th of the bright half of the month of Kārttika, in the oyolic year Saumya, corresponding to Sake 1291 (expired) and Kaliyaga 4470. There is some doubt as to the week day. The syllables guru in l. 58, which evidently introduce the Dame of the week-day, are clear enough ; and the following letters must be read as pushya, as the vertical stroke between the aksharas tu and pu is nothing but an accidental depression in the stone. In that case it would seem that the week-day was Thursday, and the nakshatra Pasbya. But Dewan Bahadur Swamikanna Pillai, whom I hnd addressed on the subject, informs me that the tithi ended on Monday, the 15th October, A.D. 1960, at about 7 ghatikdo after mean sunrise ; and the nakshatra for that day was Asvini, which came to an end about 47 ghatikās after moan sunrise.
For purposes of orientation the localities Sri-parvata (i.e. Bri-dailam), Ahobala, Biddba. vata, Udaya-giri and Porumāmilla are mentioned. Of these only Siddha-vata needs to be specially noticed here. Its denomination in the inscription is desaka, i.e. subdivision of a country: therefore the name could well be, I think, linked with the modern Taluk Siddhavattam in the Cuddapah District, the boundary of which is not far removed from the site of the tank.
A reference to Hēmādri's Danakhanda (which is undoubtedly what is meant by Hömddri-kriti in I. 39) shows that that work enjoyed the reputation of an authority in the Telagu country at the beginning of the 14th century of the Christian ora.
TEXT.1 [Metres : v. 1, Anushţubh (Sloka); v. 2, Sarduluvikridita; v. 3-4, Anushubh (Sloka); vy. 5-7, Sardulavikridita ; v. 8, Mandakrāntā; vy. 9-10, Anushfubh (Sloka); v. 11, Sardalavikridita ; v. 12-13, Anushțubh (Sloka); v. 14, Upajāti; v. 15-36, Anushfubh (Sloka); vv. 37-38, Sārdūlavikridita; vv. 39-40, Upajati ; v. 41-43, Anushtubh (Sloka);
44, Sardūlavikridita ; v. 45, Anushtubh (Sloka); v. 46-47, Salini ; vv. 48-50, Anushfubh (Sloka); v. 51, Sardalavikridita ; v. 52, Anushfubh (Sloka).]
First stone. 1 [FA] [I] [it] TA: 10 gfe [an] ruft TA: [1*] 2 [a]T{7TH] The a i (@]y
(Ta'fes[x]3 [9 ] [71]'faqteq [Ru] At ufafar []* a[ym]g
et face)4 [9] 7 [1] araffeat A femer presentan ya[hi] H (1)
1 From the original stone and a set of inked estampages.
At the top of the inscription are engraved from left to right figure of Vighnökvara with his vehicle, the mouse, the Lingam, the Sun and the Moon.
Bead a • The syllable was inserted later and engraved above the line in the original.
Read . • Here so empty space in the original showing traces of letters Noored out.

Page #122

No. 4.]
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION : SAKA 1291.
101
% 3D
6 [रो]ग्निमध्यलघुभयं लघुयुगप्रा[सम्म] मोर[*] चयं खं तोतेख6 धुरीशतां कृतिमुखे भोज[*]शमादीगुरुः ॥२॥ पविसर्गा[स]पूर्वार्ध7 मसमस्तपदादिकं । विसमासेखर रम्यं] मास नझोकलचणं] [३]n
["तिम]8 तिपुराणेतिहासागमविशारदः [*] देशकासविसेष[][:"] भवाक [मा सनः'
वदेत् ॥४॥ 9 श्रोस्सौभाग्यकरी सदा विजगतां भूयात् पारूपिणी बसचराचरा. 10 म[क]जगत्संदोहसंदर्मितं [1] धाता पद्म[स]मुनवोपि मनसैवेद सब नौ ज्य11 लं ब्रांडं जलमंडलस्तमसृजत् यस्याः प्रसादी(-)बतेः ॥५॥ वाराहा. 12 वतिरयुतस्त्रिभुवनं पायादपायोजिम]तं । दंष्ट्राग्रेण मही [-] 'जलनिधी 13 मम्नां समुत्य यः [*] तत्वेकन निधाय पु(-)समतुलं पत्राकर
स्था[प]ना14 त् । तादृक् सम्यगभावतः तुलयितं यमा[तं स्वीकृत ॥ [स]व्या-' 15 सव्यविलोच[ने] विजगतां दृष्टयोषधीपोष[क] फाले वारिपिता सखा
धनपतिः] 18 श्रीरत्नगर्भा रथ: [1"] यस्य श्रीगिरिरालयः स झपया []माचल[:] कार्मुकः 17 पायाहः शिवतातिराश्रितजनानंदेकसंदायकः ॥७॥ स[प्तही]पावयव18 विलसतरूपिणी" मेरमूर्धा "चंच[त् 'चीरोदधिवरकुचा भूषि[ता] रोणा
बै] [] 19 "राजतनाकरसुवसना संततं पातु युष्मान हादि(-)न्य बजाकरविलसिता पु. 20 सिस्था धरिती ॥६॥ पुत्रः कतिस्तटावर निधा[नं "सि]वमन्दिर [] वन
विप्राग्रहा21 रख "सतसंतानमुत्तमं । "येतदादिक(-)सयु[य] कर्ता भास्करभू[प]
ति[:] [*] 22 भवदूराभिधानश्च तस्य वंशं वदाम्यहं ॥१०॥ [चोरोद[]भवाशी विधन23 तस्सौम्यस्तदीयान्वये । संजाती च पुरुरवाष नहुष ([स्तमाद य24 यातिर्नुपः [१] तत्पुत्रो यदुरन याद[वकुखी नीलांबर[:*] श्रीहरिः 4.
I Read शेखर • Read नं. - Add Afro after AVT. » Rend °ससपिची. " Rend सस्था. - Read एत.
- Read श्रुति • Read °वर्गीय • Read समय. 11 Rend to # Rend शिव.
- Read विशिष. • Resd सस • Read वत' 11 Read trikar 15 Bead

Page #123

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
25. से' तस्य कली' [*] समजनि श्रीसंगमच्याप [तिः ] ॥११॥ स सं [ग] ममहीपालः 26 त् हरिहरार्चनं [*] लब्धवान् तयसा [दे]न पु[वं [ह]रिहरं विभुं ॥१२॥ 27 आपूर्वपविमांभोधिमध्यदेशाधिनायका [:] [["] पादसेवापरास्तस्य सोमसू29 र्यान्वयाधिकाः ॥ १३॥ तब्बोदरो वैरिनृपालकंपनादाशीतिचतो' कंप[न] भूमिपा29 लः । तस्यानुजस्सुस्थिरभूमिभुक् ततो लक्ष्मीपति [बुक्क]न [रें]द्रसेखरः 30 भ्रातरौ बुक्कभूपस्य जातो मारपमुद्द [पौ ।] एवं पंच सुपुत्रास्ते पांड81 वांशाः कलौ युगे ॥ १५॥ पांडवानां पुरा दौत्यं [सा]रथ्यं भक्तवत्सलः [*] [वा ]32 सुदेवोनंतमूर्तिस्तेषां च सचिवोभवत् ॥ १५ ॥ अनंतराजसाचिव्यादखि
॥१४॥
33 लं धरणीतलं [1] भुंज ( - ) न बुक्कमहीपालो जा[तदे]वेंद्रवैभव: ।[1][१] (i) 34 सदाराधनसंतुष्टत्रीविरूपाच सविधी [i] तुंगभद्रातटे तस्य नगरं वि35 जया ( - ) यं ॥ १[ ८ ]॥ पुत्रसंख्या पुरा लोक्रे मशविंदोस्ति (४०) तत्कथा [1"] असंख्या बुक्क
36 भूपालनंदना विजयो ( - ) बताः ॥ १८* ॥ तेन बुक्कनृपालेन तेषु पुणेषु भास्कर [: । ] 37 सा ( - ) म्बाव्यविभवोत्तुंगो दिसि' पू[चें] प्रतिष्ठितः ॥२०॥ स चोदयगिरींद्राचं 39 भुंज ( - ) न् निष्कं [ [] कां महीं [1] कुवलयानंद[क]रो भास्करोपि द्दिजप्रियः [२१* ॥]
39 हेमाद्रिकतिमा[र्गे]ण कुर्व्वं ( - ) न् दानान्यनेकशः [*] जलदानप्रसंगेन 'मृतवान् 40 फलमुत्तमं ॥२२॥ आपो वा इदमुं सर्वमित्यान्नायप्रमाण
जलाधिक्यं
41 तः [*] जलादेवानसंभूतिरनं ब्रह्मेति च मृतिः ॥ २२॥ चरा43 चरजगद्दीजं जलमेव न संशयः [*] किं पुनर्बह[मो] शेन 43 वदाम्यहं ॥ २४ ॥ गंगाधरो हरमोपि विष्णुरंभोधिमं[दि] [1] ब्रह्मा जल44 जसंभूतस्तस्मात्सर्वाधिकं जलं ॥२५॥ प्रपा कूपच वापी च कुरुणा पद्मा45 करस्तथा [1] उत्तरोत्तरतस्तेषां कोटिकोव्यधिकं फलं ॥२५॥ चराचर48 जगद्रच्चा य[स] टाकांबुना भुवि [["] तस्य पु ( - ) सफलं वशुमशक्तः क47 मलासनः ॥२७॥ इत्युत्तमफलं शृत्वा भवदूरमहीपति [:] तटा48 कमातृकासुव धर्माला कर्तुमुद्यतः ॥२[८] ॥ तरक्रमं[u]
49 श्रीपर्वतमहापु] ( - ) व्यचेवदचिणभूस्य [ ले]. [1] अहोवलास्यती
50 [र्थ ] स्य पूर्वतो योजनाये ॥ २८ ॥ श्रीसिडवटनाथस्य सौम्य [स्य] कि51 व देशके [1*] स्वस्योदयगिरौ द्रस्य पश्चिमे योजनध्वये ॥३०॥ वि[स]स
1 Read.
• Roaderit.
1 Read .
10 Road ह.
• Add युगे after बलो.
• Ren1 शेखर:.
• Read fa:.
• Rend विपा:. •Read fef.
● Read खा.

Page #124

Porumamilla Tank Inscription of Bhaskara Bhavadura: Saka 1291.
First Stone.
అదుగాని చేయక మనసు
దా
టి
అరకపుడు
పడింగు
కదం నాగేషరం కరడు బ్యా 10నరినిడా జగన్మాతనది కులం పుంతలు తENTS ఇతర వనం గ
డు సముదాయత తనదేయమలం " ఆరు తరచుగబావలయు రుయా
. అని బంగ్లం జగతాంది అతడి వారం పోయిందని " 100 న్యాయస్స దేరియం జగములు మరి "
చేయడంతం జనానందం అందాలను " నినాదరూజ సామరుములు మెరవడి వరహమిజరు " రాలకు సురేషసాంతకంతయు నా నడుం భాండిలువలను
celectiడం నదుడు మండలంలో 20 అర చేనంలోన ముందుకు వారు
నారుమడియాముం దనా సయోరిన బంతులు అయసంయుడు సారం లో తం" తన్ని గురుజన సదుం
మంది ఆ ఎదవతనంలో నటుడు 22 26
తడంచూరియుడుడి దీనియందట 20 అయడం జరజర లైంగడం
మహా 28 సుజన సంచదుబూతులు 20 వరకు ప్రజల ముందు భాగం
వారం వాయు మహనాల పంట సుడిదో తనంతరం వంద
SCALE ONE-FIFTH W. aria
F. W. THOMAS.
W. ORIGGS A BONG, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #125

First Stone (continuation).
కనం చేయించండి అంతు సంపద a |ుడు తన ద్యవబడ లా ల లంజ లందు
సంధరగోలు చూడబూ రుమూల దంత "అదనపు అందాలను చూడండితనం 4
లయం పరామం తలపు అనుకున్నాననడనే విజయతాం చ పతనత మన అమ్మ , ఆయా జందు ముందే సంపాదం చేయడం
నింద అందడం వలన లాబం బయ్య బలంగా నా పండు వసంత సంఘరమం ఆడటాదాల స
మయాన అతడు మూలం సంబంద బండల నున్నందున పనులను నా ఉండిపద్యం గదేంచారని అనిపించదు భాగాలు మన మతం అనేది నా నా పాపం అండ దుంపలు రంకంటతగా పలకదంజ పరంపర చరణలో అరయం చ నా భువన విధానము
మర్నాల ముదురు అంబదేముందు దానం) * దూదపురం మంత్రం
పనులు పండించుటకు శాస్పద మాజనం 12 గడప దని సాలుకు ఆ వియ్యం డని పురుగా వున * అరుపులు
కట్టే వరండాం డగులు చెడుగాను విప్పడంలో నేరుగా తంగడు "తమనాంబాదది. ఆమము దండగా అదమడం చేపడంగా కారు " ఇంత మానవ వనరు మన తరంగా
2001 వరకు రాములు | మగవం రంగు పసుపు రంగుల రసగా తమ కాంతంగా ఆదరాయ ద్రవ్యనవనది. నా సాధన ఆ పావు కందములు జనండు ఇతడిని అవలం షా

Page #126

No. 4. 3
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION: SAKA 1291.
52 पोकमा मि[*]ळपणप्राग्दिसि स्थिर" [1] तटाकोद्योगकालस्य क्रम 53 वच्यामि शासने ॥ २१ ॥ धातोः परार्धकाले च कल्पे श्वेतवराहके [1*]
[वै]व
शुभे [1*]
54 'खते मनौ तत्र चाष्टविंशतिमे युग ॥३२॥ दिव्ये 'तह [श]भागे च 55 कलौ प्रथमपादके [*] चतुस्महस्रस [ - *]युक्तचतुश्यतस [स]56 प्रति । गतेषु मानुषाव्देषु । [ । * ] ४४७०॥ भूनंदाच्येकसंख्य [या ] 57 ॥ २३॥१२८१ ॥ वसरेषु शक [स्ये] वं' सौम्यान्दे कार्तिका ( - ) - 58 ये ॥३४॥ मासे शुक्लचतुर्दश्यां 'गुरु[ पुष्य ] दिने 59 सम्मे कर्कटके चैव शुभे ग्रहसवीक्षिते ॥३५॥ 60 कस्य हादशांगा [नि] शा[स्]वत: [ 1 *] वच्चामि पकाराय शासने ॥ १५ ॥ धर्माब्यो धनवान् सुखी 62 लाषी नृपः पाथश्शास्त्रविदग्रजब दृढमृत्संशोभिता 63 माधुर्यादुवइत्रियोजननदी तद्योगखंडो गिरि(:) सेतु64 तत्र विनिर्मितो 'घन सिलाभित्यस्पदीर्घस्थिरः ॥१७॥
निर्मित [स्य ] तटाभाविभूपानामु
61
Second stone.
65 ॥ शृंगो बा ( - ) फलस्थिरापरिह66 तो "विस्तीर्ननित्रोदरं बब्वायाम - 67 दुषत्खनिच निकटचेवं फला68 वं समं [1"] पद्रिस्थानदृढभ्वमा69 जलगतिस्तत्कर्ममत्यंव्रजचेदृक्-"
70 हादसाधनेच सुलभ [:"] श्रेष्ठ:" 71 स्तटाको भुवि ॥३६॥ सेतोय जातं
72 जतमूषरोर्वी हिराजसंधा- "
73 वथ मध्यकूर्म [1] अल्पां
74 भूविस्तरमन्मभूमिस्त्रोया
75 धिकं चात्र हि दोषषट्कं ॥ २८॥
76 [वै]विहीनो "गुणरासिशोभितो []
Read of स्थितं.
Read.
• Read हेम
• Rand] इयेयं.
The vertical stroke in the facsimile between and appears to be due to an accidental depression in the stone at that point.
• Road धनमिला
• Bend म ब्यायाम.
18 Bead probably so.
'भंगी wrongly masonline.
10 Bond न्.
स्थिरय [ शो] द्रव्याभि
चोर्ष [7]
[1*]
1 Beadf.
103
• Read frend.
11 Bead ;.

Page #127

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
89
77 नंतराजाख्यजगबसिहः ] मा78 धुर्थनीरोयमनंतसाग79 र(:) मुस्थापितो भास्करभूवरे. 80 व ॥४०॥ तटाकसेतुकाराम दि81 ने चैकसहसकं [1] []माभित्तिसि. 82 साक(1)मथकटानां पतं तथा 83 ॥४१॥ वर्षायन 'सपून(:)स्तटाक84 चोत्तमोत्तमः [*] धनधान्धव्यय85 स्थान संख्या नैव तु विद्यते ॥४[t]n 86 तोहम्मतविस्तारदीर्घमानमि87 होचते [1] रेखादंडप्रमाणेन गिरि]88 सेतुसमायुतं ॥४॥ रेखाइंडस.
सपंचकलसहीर्यच. सप्तीवतः से-- 80 तस्तव चतुर्भमाजलगतिः' सहितर. 91 वाष्टकं [1] विनेश्वरविभैरवमहा92 दुर्गाभिसंरचितः चेवं भूरिसम
स्तकालफलदं साराममत्युत्तम ॥४४॥ 94 [दैवब्राणवस्यर्थ दत्तं क्षेवं य96 थेप्सितं [1] 'यीदग्भूदानपुरखेन तटाको. 96 खरीमत: ॥४॥ यातुधनिय्यो' 97 न चाबे पांभोधेईमसेतुस्तथैव [*] 98 तस्मादस्महर्मरक्षार्थमु| याचे या99 चे पार्थिवान् भास्करो ॥[]u(1) प्राशनमा100 मर्थनासोकाः [] सामान्योया [धमारीतपाण" 101 काले काले पालनीयो भवनि:] [0] सनितान् 102 भाविनः पार्थिवेंद्रान् भूयो भूयो या. 103 ची रामचंद्रः ॥४७॥ दानपालनयोर्म104 ध्ये "चानात्लेयोनुपालन [*] दानादिंद्रत्वमा105 प्रोति पासनादचुतं पदं ॥४८॥ "यवेव • Rend चिधि* Read Ogd.
- Read °सिविसारण. • Rnd otष सोनिय • Read गतिस.
• Read . - Read tद. • Road Tra.
• Rond °वनीयो. "Bad बोयं.
11 Rundt. MRnd एवं.

Page #128

PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION: SAKA 1291.
100 भगिनो सो
सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां [10] न भो
107 T न करना ( - ) ह्या विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा 1821
108 कुमारगिरिना ( - ) ( या ] स्यप्रधानतनयच्छु'
100 [:] [i] अधिकारी तटाकस्य 'देवा ॐ जाभिधानकः ॥५०
No. 4.]
110 विद्यास्थानयतु] [हे] मदनिजाचार्या
111 य कोटिक्रमात् गांगयं वरतंतवे' र
112 yr et fed [1°] nitererger.
118 [जे]न नंदपुर [वि] प्रा[थे]न रु' [ग्वे ]दिना श्रीमहिं114) गयमापनाकविना प्रोतं [] शास मातिबीजफला चारी जयभू
115
116 मिस्तु खारिका [*] प्रददौ भास्करस्त [ में धा] - 117 रापूर्वकमादरात् ॥ [ ५२ ॥ *]
105
TRANSLATION.
(L. 1) May there be freedom from obstacles! Salutation to the preceptors! Salutation to the (various forms of) Gapa-patis? who have Pushti (for their wives) !
(L. 2) The characteristics (lakshana) of an edict (are as follows) :
(V. 1) Out of the five mystic syllables (pranava) the sacred bija (syllable) should be attered first. One should avoid (the use of the letters) cha, ka, ta, ha in the ritu (6th), adri (7th), 10th, and rudra (11th) (syllables).
(V. 2) At the beginning of a composition (the gana) ma, consisting of three long (syllables and representing) the Earth, brings bliss; na with many (i.e. all) short (syllables, which represents) THAT,10 (brings) wealth; and ya, with the first (syllable) short (and representing) Water, (brings) gold; ja with the middle (syllable) long, (representing) the Sun, (brings) disease; ra with the middle (syllable) short, (representing) fire, (bringe) fear; sa with two short (syllables) in the beginning, (representing) Wind, (brings) destruction; ta with a short (syllable) at the end, (representing) Space, (brings) lordship; (and) bha with a long (syllable) at the beginning, (representing) the Moon, (brings) happiness.
(V. 3) Not having a visarga at the end of the first half; absence of compounded words at the beginning; and having a visarga (at the end as) sekhara: (these are) the best characteristics of an edict-stanza.11
• Rend क्रमावे.
Real "प्रधान.
Read "q1.
* Read °. Bead at. In the original an i-sign is also added to ru.
Read. Note the hiatus!
1 The number of Gana-patis is variously given by different authors. Cf: Bhandarkar, Vaispaniam, Saivsem, etc. (Grundriss d. indo-arischen Philologie, Band III, Heft 6, pp. 149 f.)..
The dictionaries mention only one pranava, namely, the syllable Om.
It is the mystic letter forming the essential part of the mantra of any deity (Apte's Dictionary).
10 The Earth, Water, Sun, etc. mentioned in this verse are the eight forms of the Ashtamurti Siva; and seven of these agree with those enumerated by Kalidasa in the introductory verse of the Sakuntala, namely, the five mahabhutas, the Sun and the Moon; consequently the remaining one, which is referred to under sa-gana with the pronoun asau, must be the sacrificing priest kötri.
11 Needless to say, the author himself does not follow the rules of versification laid down here.

Page #129

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(V. 4) He (alone) should frame an edict whose diction is elegant, who is conversant with Sruti, Smriti, Purana, Itihasa and Agama (and is also) acquainted with the particularities of time and place.
(V. 5) May the merciful Śri (Lakshmi), by whose extreme grace Heramba (Ganesa) brought about the weaving together (of events) in the entire world of movables and immovables, (and) the lotus-born Creator (Brahma) by mere volition brought into existence the goldbright mundane egg, resting on the expanse of water, always bestow prosperity on the three worlds!
(V. 6) May Achyuta (Vishnu) protect the three worlds, freed from misery, who, in the form of a boar, having extracted with the tip of his tusk the Earth submerged in the ocean, placed (her, i.e. the Earth) in (a corner of) that (ocean) and (on that account) obtained wondrous and matchless merit, (evidently) because there was altogether no such (merit) to compare with (known till then) as (that accruing) from the establishment of a tank.2
(V. 7) May the propitious (Śiva), the sole bestower of happiness on persons resorting to him, whose right and left eyes augment the rain and the herbe of the three worlds; on (whose) brow (is Agni), borne of the Waters, (whose) friend (is) the lord of riches (Kubera), whose chariot is (the Earth) with jewels in her interior, (whose) abode (is) Śrigiri (Srisailam), (and whose) bow (is) the Golden Mount (Mora), protect you!
(V. 8) May the Earth (bearing) plentiful crops always protect you!-she whose form is resplendent with (her) limbs, namely, the seven continents; with Meru for her head; the rippling oceans of milk for (her) beauteous breasts; decorated with Rohana and other (mountains); with the glittering oceans for (her sumptuous garments; and beautiful with rivers and lotus ponds.
(V.9) A son, a literary composition and a tank, (hidden) treasure, a Siva temple, a forest(-grove), a Brahmana-village: (these) seven (kinds of) offsprings are the best.7
(V. 10) A performer of these and other meritorious works was the earth-ruler Bhaskara, surnamed Bhavadura. His lineage I shall narrate.
(V. 11) The Moon (was) born from the Ocean of Milk. Saumya (was) the son of the Moon. In his race were born Pururavas and Nahusha; from the latter king Yayati. His son (was) Yadu. In this race of the Yadavas (was born) the azure-robed (Balarama) and the blessed Hari. In (the age of) Kali was born in his family the illustrious king Samgama.
1 Probably in his capacity of Vighnesvara.
2 What is meant is that the exploit of Vishnu is quite insignificant when compared with the sinking of a reservoir, such as the one sunk by Bhaskara, the patron of the poet.
I.e. the Sun and the Moon.
In the sequence of creation, as described in the Upanishads, Water comes after Fire; hence the latter is fancifully represented to be the father of the former.
This is a reference to the legend of Siva slaying the demon Tripura.
Rohana is the name of a mountain in Ceylon. It is not unlikely that a divani of the sense arohaṇa (hip") is also intended.
In the Ganapesvara Inscription of Gana-pati (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 88 ff.) the seven" offsprings" are thus described:
Sampaditair yatha vat sutakritinidhamaviva hasura gihaiḥ! satatakair yaḥ sasaptabhir Staiḥ samtänavan bharati ||
The Vanapalli plates of Anna Vems (Saka 1300) also allude to them as sapta-samtati (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 61).
In Himadri-kriti-märgēna (1. 89) we have again the word kiti used in the sense of composition.'
As remarked by Dr. Hultzsch in the report on Epigraphy for 1902-3 (see p. 6, para. 15), Bhavadūra seems to be a Sanskritised form of Babädür.

Page #130

No. 4.]
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION : SAKA 1291.
107
(V. 12) This king Samgama, having worshipped the gods Hari and Hara, obtained by their grace a son, king Harihara.
(V. 13) The supreme lords of the Middle Countryl (Madhya-dēša) extending from the eastern to the western ocean, viz. the celebrated (kings) of the Solar and Lunar races, were occupied in doing "foot-salutation to him.
(V. 14) From his causing hostile kings to tremble his uterine brother was (known) in the world (as) king Kampana. After him his younger brother Bukka, the crest-jewel among kings, the husband of Lakshmi, was the enjoyer of the Earth, who was perfectly constant (to him).
(V. 15) (Then) were born Mārapa and Muddapa, two brothers of king Bukka. And these five virtuous sons were incarnations of the Pandavas in the age of Kali.
(V. 16) Vāgudēva, who loves his worshippers and (who had acted) in former times (as) the messenger (and) the charioteer of the Pāņļavas, (having countless incarnations), became also the minister of these in the form of Anamta.
(V. 17) Through having Anantarāja for his minister king Bukka ruled over the whole surface of the earth and acquired the glory of Děvēmdra.
(V. 18) His city, Vijaya by name, (was situated on the bank of the Tumga-bhadra near (the temple of the blessed Viräpäksha (Śiva), well propitiated on account of steady adoration.
(V. 19) Formerly the number of the song of Sasabindu (was very great) in the world. That is but a story ! ) The countless bons of king Bukka were exalted through triumph.
(V. 20) Out of these song king Bukka had placed Bhāskara, exalted through the glory of independent sovereignty, in the eastern direction (of his empire).
(V. 21) And he ruling from the top of the sublime Udays-giri. the earth freed from the thorns (of enemies), though Bhāskura, (i.e. the San, is still) the delighter of the Earth and beloved of the Brāhmaṇas.
(V. 22) Making charities in various ways in keeping with the treatise of Hēmādri, he heard that the merit attaching to the gift of water was the greatest of all.
(V. 23) On the anthority of the Vedas : “ Verily all this is water!"7 And the Sruti says that : “ From water alone is produced Food; (and) Food is Brahman!"
(V. 24) There can be no doubt (that) Water alone is the seed of the world of movables and immovables. Why speak more P I shall describe the superiority of water (as follows) :
1 A. the early Vijayanagar kings had no claim to sovereignty in any part of India north of the Vindbya, Xadhyadēsa cannot have its usual significance, but most refer to the country lying between the sasters and the Western ocean, namely, the Dekkan plateau.
1 One must supply a verb like ksitavan in the first half of the verile.
• The construction of the first half of the verse is not quite clear to me. In Ch. 65 of the Drone-parvan of the Mahabharata, we are told that Sababindu had 10,000 wives, on each of whom he begat 1,000 sons. These, it is stated, he gave sway to the Brāhmaṇas in the Afvamēdha sacrifice which he performed. The countless son" of Buxka are bis meritorious acts like the sapta-ramtána mentioned in v. 9.
• This must refer to the fortification on the top of the Udaya-giri hill. Even now U. is an exceedingly strong
hill-fort
The pan on the words Kuvalaya (pight-lotas' and earth ') and doija (Brāhmaṇa and Moon') is vory common example of the Virõdhabhāsa.
• Namely, the Dāns-khanda. Hômadri was the minister of the two Yadava kings Mahidēvs (1260-71) and Ramachandra (1373-1310). See Bhandarkar, Early History of the Dekkan, pp. 88 f.
The phrase apo rá, etc. is a part of the mantra with which water is purified. Idugun is the word idam mit is pronounced by the Yajurvēdins in the recitation of Vedic texta.
02

Page #131

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(V. 25) Even that (great) Śiva is the bearer of the Gamga; Vishnu has the ocean for his abode; Brahma is sprung from the water-born (lotus). Hence Water is superior to everything (else).
(V. 26) A shed for distributing water (prapa), a well and a reservoir, a canal and a lotus-tank the merit of (constructing) them is millions and millions (of times) higher in
succession.
(V. 27) As the water of a tank serves to nurture both movable and immovable creation on (this) earth, even the lotus-seated (Brahma) is unable to recount the fruit of merit (attaching) to it.
(V. 28) Having thus heard the supreme reward, king Bhavadura, the pious soul, commenced to make the earth tank-nourished (taṭaka-mātrikā).1
(L. 48) Its procedure (was as follows):
(Vv. 29-31) It (i.e. the tank) is situated in the country to the south of Sriparvata (Srisaila), the great sacred place of pilgrimage; two yojanas to the east of the sacred place (tirtha) called Ahōbala; in the division of the gentle blessed Siddhavaṭa-natha; two yōjanas to the west of his (capital) Udaya-giri; and to the east of the flourishing city of Porumamilla. I shall (now) describe in this edict the sequence of the period of construction of the tank :
(Vv. 32-35) In the second half of the creator's life-time, in the Světa-varaha Kalpa, in (the age of) the Vaivasvata Manu, and in the 28th Yuga,-in that divine part of the countryin the first quarter of Kali, after the lapse of four thousand, four hundred and seventy(in figures) 4470-years of mortals, and also after the (lapse) of Saka years measured by the number of the earth (1), the Namdas (9), the eyes (2), and one (1)-(in figures) 1291in the (cyclic) year Saumya, in the month called Kärttika, on the fourteenth (day) of the bright half, on the auspicious day of Guru combined with Pushya, when there was Karkataka lagna, under the influence of well-chosen auspicious planets,
(V. 36) Of the tank constructed (at the above specified time and place) according to (the requirements of) the Sastra I shall in this edict describe the twelve constituents (amgat) for the benefit of future kings:
(V. 37) (i) a king endowed with righteousness, rich, happy (and) desirous of (acquiring) the permanent wealth of fame, (ii) and Brahmana learned in Hydrology (pathas-śāstra), (iii) and ground adorned with hard clay, (iv) a river conveying sweet water (and) three yojanas distant (from its source), (v) the hill parts of which are in contact with it, (i.e. the tank), (vi) between these (portions of the hill) a dam (built) of a compact-stone wall, not too long (but) firm, (vii) two extremes (frimga) (pointing) away from fruit (-giving) land (phala-sthira) outside,7 (viii) the bed extensive and deep, (ix) and a quarry containing straight and long stones, (x) the neighbouring fields, rich in fruit (and) level, (xi) a water course (i.e. the sluices) having strong eddies (bhrama) on account of the position of the mountain (adri-sthana), (xii) a gang of men (skilled in the art of) its construction,-with these twelve essentials an excellent tank is easily attainable on (this) earth.
1 With tataka-matrika ef. the terms doea-matrika and nadi-matrika in a similar sense. Taking a yojana to be equal to 9 miles, this distance is only approximately correct.
Construe: dhatoḥ parardhakālē.. divye taddesa-bhāge nirmitasya tatakasya dvadatāmhgāni vakshyāmi. These amgas are later on called eadhanas (1. 70 of the text) and are no doubt identical with the latter.
See above, p. 99.
This must obviously refer to the range of hills which is utilised to form a part of the dam.
1 I.e. below the tank.
This may be taken to be a clumsy description of the fact that at the egress the water is led over a stony bed along a tortuous line, so that it issues whirling round with great force, forming strong eddies.

Page #132

No. 4.7
PORUMAMILLA TANK INSCRIPTION : SAKA 1291.
109
(V. 39) While (i) water oozing (P) from the dam, (ii) saline soil, (iii) (situation) at the boundary of two kingdoms, (iv) elevation (kūrma) in the middle (of the tank) bed, (v) scanty supply of water and extensive stretoh of land to be irrigated), (vi) and scanty ground and excess of water : (these are the six faults in this connection).
(V.40) Devoid of faults and adorned with a multitude of good qualities, renowned in the world by the name Anantaraja, this endless ocean, of which the water' is sweet, was founded by king Bhaskara.
(V. 41) (There were) one thousand labourers (working) at the tank and dam every day, and a hundred carts (were employed) for the masonry work of the sluice and wall (bhramdbhitti).
(V. 42) And this most excellent tank was completed in two years. There is, to be sure, no limit at all to the expenditure of money and grain in this connection).
(V. 43) The measurements in terms of rēkha-dandags of the height, the width, and the length of the dam together with the portion of) the bill included in the) dam, are here given :
(V. 44) The dam, having eddying waterdaugs (i.e. sluices)' (and) protected by Vighnesa, (Gapa-pati), Isvara) (Siva), Vishọa, Bhairava, and the great Durgā, is one which has the enormous length of five thousand rekha-dandas, height of seven and its width eight. And the land (is) excellent and yields plentiful crops in all seasons and oontains groves.
(V. 45) This land was liberally given for the gratification of gods and Brāhmaṇas. Through the merit of this gift of land the tank was made to be an ornament (of tanks).
(V. 46) Just as the dam of a reservoir should not be injured, so likewise the dharma-dam of the ocenn of kings. Therefore I, Bhaskara, repeatedly request the kings on earth to protect my charity. (L. 99 f.) These are the ancient Slokas of entreaty:
[Then follow three of the customary verses.] . (V.50) The Officer-in-charge (adhikarin) of this tank is the clever son of the minister called Kumāragiri-natha, Dévarraja by name.
(V. 51) Having obtained from king Raghu gold by the crore, Kautsa gave it as) dakshind to his preceptor, Varatantu, who had bestowed on him the fourteen branches of knowledge. By a descendant of him (scil. Kantea) the illustrious Lingaya-Machanaryya,7 of Nandapura, best of Brāhmapas and a follower of the Rigveda, the anspicious edict was composed.
(V. 52) (One) khart (of land) producing paddy and (one) khari of black-soil land, - (these) were out of regard given to him by Bhāskara, preceded by a libation (of water).
Perhaps w, in this case, the position of the tank might lead to unpleasant consequences during a confict between the neighbouring kingdoms.
The bed ought to form a complete valley. "A standard of linear measurement rougbly equal to 10 yard. Bee p. 99. . For bhrama-jala-gati see note 8 on p. 108.
. The pronoun tod in tad-vistara cannot be taken to refer to the noun immediately preceding, but must refer to the site of which the dimensions are being given. See 1. 88 of the text.
• The sense is that the poet belonged to the Kautes gotra. There is, however, a confusion in the mind of the post between Kantes the patriarch, and Kautsa the papil of Varntantu alluded to in the Raghuramba, Canto os vr. 14.
TJA. Michana, son of Lingwa.

Page #133

110
ERIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 5.-HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF ISANAVARMAN: [VIKRAMA SAMVAT] 611.
BY PANDIT HIRANANDA SASTRI, M.A., M.O.L., LUCKNOW.
This inscription was brought to my notice in March 1915. The stone slab on which it is written was found, I am told, some time ago at a village near Haraba in the Bära Banki district in the estate of the Raja of Haraha. A Thakur of that locality took possession of it and, as has very often been the case with similar documents, used it for grinding spices. Some local Pandit reported the matter to Thakur Prithvipal Singh of Surajpur, who wrote to Rājā Raghu Raj Babadar Singh of Haraha and got hold of it. For some time it lay in the office of the "Lucknow Advocate," where it was shown to me by Mr. S. P. Sanyal, Rai Sahib, the Managing Editor of the Journal. The Hon'ble Mr. R. Burn, I.C.S., the Chief Secretary to the United Provinces Government, at my suggestion, has secured it for the Lucknow Museum, where it has now been deposited as a present from the said Raja of Harāhā.
It is incised with great care and neatness on a smooth slab of sandstone, which measures about 2' 2" by 1' 44". There are 22 lines of writing in it, cut in the characters of the northern class of Indian alphabets, resembling the Gupta script of about the 6th century A.D. The language used in the epigraph is Sanskrit verse throughout. Excepting a few slight injuries here and there, the inscription is in a very good state of preservation.
As to the orthography a few points are noticeable in the record. The writer has duplicated the symbol for k, when it is conjoined with ra; e.g., chakkra- in 1. 9. Consonants following the symbol for r are very often doubled as in dhatur-Mmaru- in 1. 10. The rules of Sandhi e at times disregarded, as in badhnamsaiva, 1. 9, instead of badhnannaiva. We find sigh in place of mh in 1. 2 and sh in 1. 13. Such a tendency to pronounce the aspirate à combined with a nasal like the aspirated guttural media is rather common in the north-west of India, where the word simha forming part of proper names is generally written and pronounced as singh. In 1. 15 dhrita is written for dhritä.
Two marks of punctuation are to be noticed in the inscription. One is a short horizontal saroke, which stands mostly for ardhavirama (half-stop), and the other is a double perpendicular line which indicates the completion of a stanza, or parnavirama, i.e., full-stop.
The composer of the inscription does not appear to have been a poet of a very high order or a Kavi par excellence. The tautological expressions which are to be met with in different places are too glaring for a real poet. But the prosody seems to be all right, and in v. 9 the exigencies of the metre have even caused the author to use a wrong form of a word, writing hriya for hriya, which would have offended against the scansion.
The author of the eulogy appears to be rich in vocabulary, though perhaps he did not hesitate to put in Prakrit words, the use of which will be instanced by the word -agara- in place of Sanskrit akara1 in 1. 11, unless we take ga to be a simple mistake for ka.
The object of the inscription is to record that in the year 611, Saryavarman, the accomplished son of the Maukhari king, féanavarman, while hunting, saw a small dilapidated
1 Agara (Banskrit akara) means a collection or mine. Cf. Sab gun ki agar dhiya, nak bin be häl,' a proverbial saying equivalent to "great braggers, little doers" (lit., you are a perfect mine of good qualities, my child, you only want a nose).
The word akuthinëna in line 8, which may be taken for akathisina or akufilina, may have been a Prakrit farm el. kurand, 'to fret" (from Sanak. krudh) or kufhna, "to beat mercilessly."

Page #134

No. 5.]
HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISANAVARMAN.
111
Siva tömple and had it rebuilt, making it much higher than it was originally and white like the moon, and that he gave it the name of Kshēmēdvara (i.e., the Lord of bliss).
The name of Suryavarman is new to the list of Mau khari princes known up to this time. Wbether he was the beir or had any claims to the throne, our inscription does not bay. From the description, however, which is given in 11. 17-19 it clearly follows that he was an accomplished son of Isānavarman. According to the Astrgash copper seals inscription, which makes no mention of Suryavarman, fś@navarman was snoceeded by Sarvavarman. 'The coins of both of these rulers, namely, Isāpavarman and Sarvavarman, are known to 19.3 Bat no coin bearing the name of Suryavarman has yet come to light. The reading of the dames Süryavarman and Sarvavarman is indisputable; for the lettering is clear both in the inscriptions aud the coins. Therefore Suryavarman must have predeceased his father, if he was not one of the raja-kumāras or princes janidr to the heir-apparent. Or could he have been a rival of Sarvavarman ?
This inscription does not supply any geographical data, and it is impossible to say what part or parts of the country the rulers whom it describes held or governed. But it gives them the distinctive opithet of Mukhara, which in Sanskrit is used in different meanings. Why they were so called is not known with certainty. But according to Kaiyata and also Vamana, the two famous oxpositors of Påņini's system of grammar, who flourished probably about the 13th and the 7th century A.D. respectively, the term is a patronymio sigoifying the descendants of Mukhara, who must have been the adipurusha or the first to bring his family into prominence and thereby caused it to be known after his name. Whether Mukhara was a proper or an attributive name, we have no means of ascertaining. But it will not be unreasonable to assume that it was a surname and that the man was so called for his being a leader' or for his fighting in the forefront of the armies which he led into action, as it is such characteristics only which would go to make a man the founder of a line. That Mukhara was a personage of such a distinction is evidenced by Båņa, who in the following statement clearly places him at the head of a family.
"Soon Gambhira, a wise Brahman attached to the king, said to Grahavarman, My son, by obtaining you Rajyabrı has at length united the two brilliant lines of Pushpabhäti and Mukbara, whose worth, like that of the Sun and Moon houses, is sung by all the world to the gratification of wise men's ears.'"
As Pushpabhäti was an ancestor of Harsha, the well-known king of Sthänvisvara, the Mukhara in all probability was ancestor of Grahavarman, the ruler of Kanyakubja. He is not indeed mentioned in the inscriptions that have yet come to light; bat possibly it is because of his being a remote ancestor.
The anthor of the prasasti appears to connect this dynasty with the Solar race. He says that the Mukharas or Maukharis were the descendants of the hundred sons whom A$vapati obtained from Vaivasvata, or the seventh Manu, who is supposed to be born of the Sun and to preside over the present age. The name Aśvapati is applied to many individuals, of whom the king of Madra and father of Savitri, the well-known heroine of an episode of the Mabābhārata, is very familiar. If that was the person whom the author of the composition had in view, the Mukharas, according to the tradition which was evidently current at the time when it was written, must have originally belonged to the north-western part of India, where Var hamihira has located the Madras.
1 This is inferred from the pan on the word satan akari in the 20th stansa. Fleet, Corp. Inaop. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 219.
Mr. B. Burn, Jow. E. 4. 8., 1906, pp. 488 8. • Cowell and Thomas, translation of the Harpbacbarita, p. 128.
Brihat-salita, 14, 22.

Page #135

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
That the family of the Maukberis is a very ancient one is proved, as Dr. Fleet has already pointed out, by the legend Mokhaliņam written in Mauryan Brahmi characters on a clay seal which was secured by General Cunningham at Gayā. Evidently this is a Prakrit equivalent of the Sanskrit word Maukhariniin, which is a derivative of Mukhara and signifies * of the Mankharis." From the scholia referred to above it would appear that the term was possibly known to Pāṇini and also to Patañjali. That the Maukharis were potent rulers in the sixth and seventh centuries is evidenced by several inscriptions that have already been published. The same inference can be drawn from the accounts found in the work of Bāna, the well-known author of the Harshacharita, the historical romance of the 7th century A.D. The high esteem they commanded about the time of Harsha can be estimated from the manner in which Bāņa speaks of them. While praising Avantivarman, the brother-in-law of Harsha, he says, "at the head of all royal houses stand the Mukharas, worshipped like Siva's foot-print by all the world." This would go to indicate that these princes were not upstarts, but of good descent. That they were enterprising rulers would be seen not only from their description given in the commencement of our inscription, but from the fact that there was more than one branch of the family. The Maukharis, for instance, of the Barābar Hill cave inscription, as is clear from the line of desoont given, were different from those of the Abirgaph copper seal and of the present inscription. This surmise is supported by the references which have already been noticed.
As has already been remarked, the historical identity of the founder of the dynasty is not known. But the epigraphs that have so far come to light, while giving the line of descent, start witb Harivarman. From Harivarman to īsānavarman it runs as follows:
The Mahārāja Harivarman, his son from Bhattārikā Dēvi Jayasvăminit the Maharaja Adityavarman ; his son from Bhattărikā Dēvi Harghaguptă the Maharaja Isvaravarman; his son, begotten on the Bhattārika Dévi Upagupta, was the Mahārājādbirāja Isänavarman.
Beyond giving ordinary praises of the first three princes, namely, Harivarman, who is said to have had the surname Jvālāmukha, Adityavarman and IẾvaravarman, our inscription does not speak of any historical event which might have taken place in their reigns. Coming to İsõnavarman, however, it alludes to some of his exploits which appear to be historical. They are three, namely, first his conquest over the Lord of the Andhras with their troops of elephants," secondly, his routing the Sülikas "possessed of an innumerable cavalry," and thirdly, his " driving away or victory over the Gaudas." The first of these is evidently mentioned in the Jaunpur stone inscription, which has been attributed to īśvaravarman, and which men. tions the Andhras in the latter portion, but which is incomplete.
Salika appears to be a new name, and I am not aware of any other epigraphic reference to it. Possibly it is identical with the Saulika of the Brihatsamhita and the Mārkandēyapurānas and is to be located in the south-east along with Kalinga, Vidarbba, Chēdi, etc. Unfortu. nately none of the hostile kings is named in this record; otherwise it would have been very valuable for chronological purposes.
1 Corp. Ins. Ind., Vol. III, p. 14.
· The Scholiasts give only three illustrations, Paunikya, Bhaunikya and Paukharya, under the spborism (Pån. IV. I. 79) which explains the formation of the words in the shyak suffix.
Loc. cit., p. 122. • The natnes of the queens are given in the Akirgah copper seal inscription, but omitted in this epigraph. . See Fleet, Corp. Ins. Ind., No. 51, p. 229.
. On this account it will be perhaps inore appropriate to ascribe that inscription of Jaunpur to Lanavarman and not to Ikvaravarman, as has been done by Dr. Floet. 1 XIV, 8.
LV. . Dr. Fleet's remarks on the Jaunpur inscription, loc. cit., No. 51, p. 229.

Page #136

No. 5.]
HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISANAVARMAN.
113
By far the most noteworthy point in this inscription is the date. I believe this is the only dated record of the Maukhari kings that has yet come to light. The year is thus given in words in v. 21 : During the year of six hundred autumns increased by eleven, when Isänavarman, who vanquished bis foes, was the lord of the earth. The era to which this year belonga has not been fpecified, but the use of the term sarada in will indicate that it is identical with the Mālava, or Vikrama, era which as the late Professor Kielhorn elucidated long ago, began in autumn (barad). Different questious connected with the origin, name and use of his reckoning have been fully dealt with by other scholars, and it will be superfluous to discuss them here. The corresponding date of the Christian era is 554.
Isanavarman, as has just been said, was ruling in the year 611. As he was a contempor. ary of Kumāragupta of Magadha, with whom, according to the Apbead inscription, he was at war, and, as according to the Asirgash copper seal inscription he was the father of Sarvavarman, this record will go to fix the time of these rulers as well with great certainty. But this date of fśānavarman calls for some remark. No dated reegd of his rule being available, scholars had to make conjectures regarding his date. Cunningham, for instance, gave circa A.D. 560 and Dr. Hoernle A.D. 564. Mr. V. Smith wanted to nove it back and bring it to A.D. 502. But now the new epigraph has removed all doubts and established the date, and wo can re-examine the dates on his coins as well as those on the coins of his son and successor, namely, Sarvavai man, that have been brought to light. The Hon'ble Mr. Burn has summarized their dates as follows:
(1) Isanavarman : 54 (Cunningham, Coins of Ned. India, ii, 12, and V. A. Smith in Jur. Beng. As. Soc., 1894, p. 193); 55 (Cunn. Arch. Surv. Rep., IX, p. 27, where the name is read as Sāntivarma).
(2) Sarvavarman : 58 (V. A. Smith, 1.c.); 234 and 28-. (3) Avantivarman : 57, 71, and 250.
Assuming that a new Maukhari era commenced about 500 A.D., he converted these dates into the following years of the Christian era :
Isänavarman 553. - Sarvavarman 553, 54 or 55, 567.
Avantivarman 556, 569, 570.. .
He further observed that the dates of Sarvavarman and Avantivarman overlapped and that it was possible to read 67 insteid of 57 on the latter's coins.
In this connection I think the following observations will not be out of place. Avantivarman is known to us from the Harshacharita as the father of Grahavarman, the brother-in-law of Harsha and the husband of Rājynsii, who met his death at the hands of a king of Malwa about 605 A.D. From the Deo-Baraṇārk inscription of Jivitagupta II it would appear that he was the son and successor of Sarvavarman Maukhari. This syuchronism will bring Sarvavarman and Avantivarman to about 560 and 580, respectively, giving an average of some 20 years to each of them, and make 67 as the more probable reading of the date of Avantivarman. But
The dictionary gives redundant' as one of the meanings of atiriketa. This would suggest that 11 is to be deducted from 600. But no instanee is known to me where the word is used in this way. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, pp. 407 1.
Corp. Inser. Ind., Vol. III, No. 42. • History and coinage of the Gupta period, Jour. Beng. 41. Soc., 1834, p. 195.
J. R. A. S., 1906, p. 817.
• The genealogy given in the footnote No. 3, page zi, of the translation of the Harshacharita by Cowell and Thomas cannot hold good as regards Susthitavarman, the contemporary of Aility asēns, who flourisbed about A.D. 647. (V. A. Smith, Early History of India, 3rd edition, p. 313.)

Page #137

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
how to explain the dates on the coins of Sarvavarman and Isänavarman ? According to our epigraph the latter was ruling during the rainy season of the (Vikrama) year 611, i.e., the years 295 and 554 of the Gupta and Christian eras, respectively. That the dates on the coins which are expressed in hundreds and odd numbers belong to the Gupta era is also undoubted. How could then Sarvavarman issue coins in his own name when bis father was alive and ruling the country? Obviously, therefore, there is some error in the reading of the dates on the coins, and the year of Sarvavarnian is to be moved on. Cunningham noticed one coin of Isanavarman which is dated in the year 257. If he read the date correctly, Sarva varman will have to be placed about the last quarter of that century, i.e., the 6th century of the Christian era.
Besides these dates in the Gupta era a few other dates, read on the coins of these Maukhari kings and on those of Toramāņa, have formed the sabject of considerable discussion. But, as the date of Tsānavarman has now been indisputably settled, we cannot help accepting one of the two alternatives pointed out by Mr. Burp®; otherwise the dating of the coins of the Adņa rulers in the years of one and the same reckoning cannot be explained :-"Either the date on Toramāna's coins is in a different era from that of the Mankharis or else this Toramåņa is not the father of Mihirakula." Besides there is another point. The Aphsad inscription alluded to above says that the Maukharis threw aloft in battle the troops of the Hūņas, in order to trample them to death. This being the case, it looks very unlikely that the Maukharis would use an era of their enemy.
The dates on the coins of these kings appear to be doubtful; and until some better speci. mens are available for comparison, I do not like to bazard a conjecture. But it is not unreason. able to assume that, as Mr. Burn has already said, the Maukharis used a new era on some of their coins. The time of its commencement and the name of its originator are not known. But, if any of the Maukharis was the founder, I think it was Igānavarman who had the highest claims to that honour; for, as we learn from the Asirgarh seal inscription, of all the rulers of this line known to history he is the first to be styled Maharajadhiraja. But in that case the probability will be that he took a date before his reign began, as a reiga of 54 years, though not impossible, is not probable.
Our inscription sheds mooh light on another important question :-Where was the Vikrama era used in earlier times? Kielhorn said that the earliest known dates from V. 428 to 898 were all from eastern Rajputāna, chiefly from that part of eastero Rajputānā which borders on, or is included in, Mālava. He further said that, if we were to judge by the dates collected, the era spread tiret towards the north-east, to Kanauj and to Gwalior and Bundel. khand, and afterwards towards the south-east and south to Malava proper and Aphilvad (including Kathiavād), and in the tracts situated to the north of the Jamnā and the Ganges very late dates of the ers were seen. These statements are therefore to be modified, as the locality where the inscription was found lies in the Bārs Bankı district, which is beyond the limits of eastern Rajputanã, that is, in a tract lying outside Mālava. I cannot say for certain that it was found in situ; hut from the very nature of it one can safely surmise that it was. Although it is a solitary instance, yet, assuming that this record belonged to the spot where it was first discovered, one can reasonably say that the Malava or Vikrama era was used as early as the middle of the 6th century A.D. in the very heart of Oudh towards the north-east across the Ganges and the Gomati (Gamti), far away from the place of its origin.
The prasasti (v. 23) was composed by one Raviganti, the son of Kumaraganti, who was a resident of a place called Garggarakata, and was engraved by one Mihiravarman. The
1 Arch. Sure. Rep., Vol. XIII, p. 81. He does not say if it is the same coin which be published in his Coins of Med. India, II, 12, or Arol. Sure. Rep., Vol. IX p. 27.
'JR. 4. 8., 1906 p. 848.

Page #138

Porumamilla Tank Inscription of Bhaskara Bhavadura: Saka 1291.
Second Stone
PMENTA
Polic
AN
o
రాదు
నిదూరంూరు జయ నరజ అంధులా
RC123
నడు
.
AROGU
NA
an
area
అందం
MIC
GOS
S
JANALU
TOUD
గుడpino
Twith
80 హూ రూన రవికాండిడువారు
తరం డమ్మా వత పోతు నామములు |
చలం నాలుక స రి ముందు ఆ పని అని అందరు అను ఆలవంతం మా ద ||
తమై దానయ. ఎమరింత ను మరుతుందని తలం నూలు ప్రసవాల సందులు,
,
F. W. THOMAS.
W. GRIGGB & BONG, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE ONE-FIFTH

Page #139

Second Stone (continuation).
" అందురుపులు మూయా
are
Ca
THEN
Sain. M
VANI
AnA
p
100
HE
RICA
102
అంత మంది చేత అందాల లోనే చెత్త రచనలు రావు దృవత మూసుజాన డ్యాను సరిహర చతుంది రాయందే! మరో సందడి చేస్తుందే
104
For
సం
108
fam
THE
are SR
116

Page #140

No. 5.]
HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISANAVARMAN.
115
identity of none of these persous is known, and we are unable to identify the locality of Garggarakata. It is not impossible that the reading intended was Garggarākota, & name with which we may compare the Gomatikottaka of the D&o-Baraņārk inscription of Jivitagupta II. In the term Garggara one will at once recognize the name Ghagrs, so called because of its rattling noise. Possibly it was a fort somewhere on the bank of the Ghågrå, one of the chief tributaries of the Ganges.
TEXT,
[Metres : vv. 1, 2, 4, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 16, 17, 18, and 19, Sardalavikriditami v. 3, Gatha; v. 5, Upajati; v. 6, Indravajrd;. v. 7, Malini; vv. 9 and 12, Sragdhard; v. 15, Drutavilambitam; vv. 21 and 23, Anushubh (Sloka).] 1 लोकाविष्कृतिसंचयस्थितिकता यः कारणं वेधसाम्
ध्वस्तध्वान्तचयाः परास्तरजसो ध्यायन्ति यं योगिनः । यस्था स्थितयोषितोपि पदये नास्थायि चतोवा भूतात्मा त्रिपुरान्तकः स .
जयति श्रेयःप्रसूतिर्भवः[१] पायीणां फणिनः फरोपसयचा सैनी वसान वर्ष समां लोचनजम्मना कपिमयज्ञासा कपालावलीम [] तन्वी ध्वान्तनुदं सगावतिभतो विश्वलाला मौलिना दिश्यादब
कविहिषः स्फुरददि नेयः पदं वो वपुः ॥[२]... सुतमतं लेभे वृपोश्वपतिबैवखताबपोदितम् । तबसूता दुरितहत्तिरधी सुखराः चितीयाः चतारयः ॥[] तेष्वादी परिवर्मयोवमिसनो भूति -
वो भूतये (0) बचायषदिगन्तरालयसा बरचारिसंपविषा । सङ्गामे हुतभुक्रभाकपिभितं वनं समीक्षारिमि? भीत: प्रगतशतब भुवने बालामुखास्यां गतः [४] लोकनितीनां खितये स्थि
तस मनीरिवाचारविवेकमानें । जगाहिर यस्य जगन्ति रम्याः सखीतयः कीर्तयितव्यमानः [] तस्मात्पयोधरिव भीतरमिरादिखवा नृपतिर्वभूव वर्याश्रमाचारविधिप्रणीतेर्य प्राप्य
iInd. ant., Vol. xx.p.403. • From the stone. • Bad मोते.
Corp. Incor. Ind., VOL. III, No. 46. • Read .

Page #141

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
3
8
साफवमियाय धाता [] कुतभुजि मखमध्यासहिनि ध्वान्तनीलम् विति पवनजम्ममान्तिविक्षेपभूयः । मुखरयति समन्तादुत्पतरूमजाखम् शिषिकुलमुरुमघाशक यत्र
प्रसक्षम् [ ] तेनापीशरवण: चितिपतेः चप्रभावाप्तये (1) जम्माकारि छतात्मनः तुगणेष्वाइतबहिषः । यस्थोखातकलिखभावचरितस्थाचारमामी कृपा योनापि ययाति
तुल्ययशसो नान्येनुगन्तुं चमाः [] नीत्या पौर्य विचार सदमकुठिनेनोमेच्छालन' (1) त्यागं पायेण वित्तप्रभवमपि या' यौवनं संयमेन [1] वाचं सत्येन चेष्टा.श्रुतिपयविधिना प्रत्रये
- लोत्तमर्षिम् यो बनव' खेदं व्रजति कलिमयध्वान्तमम्नेपि लोके ॥[] यव्याखनियं यथाविधि तज्योतिषलबचना (6)
मनाचनमामेचकरचा दिवा तते । भायाता नव
वारिभारविनमन्मेधावली प्राहडि त्युन्मादोबतचेतसः शिखिगणा वाचालतामाययुः ॥[...] तस्मासूर्य इवोदयाद्रिपिरसो धातुर्मरुत्वानिय धीरोदादिव तर्जितेन्दुकिरणः कास्तप्रमः कौस्तुभः [1] भूतानामुदपद्यत स्थितिकरः स्खेष्ठं महिनः पदम राजवाजकमण्डलाम्बरमशी श्रीमानवर्मा नृपः ॥[११] लोकानामुपकारिणारिकुमुदव्यालुप्तकान्तित्रिया () मित्रास्थाम्बुरुहागरद्युतिकता' भूरि
10
1 Possibly erroneous for °भकुटिले गीतमोवाधुलग. 1 Mistake instead of free, which would offend against the metre. • Read बन्नेव.
• Rond पवार,

Page #142

No. 5.]
HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISANAVARMAN,
117
12
प्रतापविषा । यनाच्छादितसत्पथं कलियुगध्वान्तावमग्नजगसूर्येणेव समुद्यता कतमिदं भूयः प्रवृतक्रियम् ॥[१२] जित्वाग्भ्राधिपतिं सहस्रगणितत्रेधाक्षरहारणम्
व्यावलावियुताति13
संख्यतुरगामा रणे शूलिकाम् [*] क्वत्वा चायतिमौचितस्थलभुवो' गोडान्समुद्रात्रयानध्यासिष्ट नतक्षितीशचरण: सिहासन' यो जिती [१३]
प्रस्थानेषु बलार्शवाभिगमनक्षोभस्फुटतल14 प्रोद्भूतस्थगिताईमण्डललचा दिग्व्यापिना रेणुना । .
यस्यामूढदिनादिमध्यविरतौ लोकेन्धकारीकत (1) व्यक्ति नाडिकयैव यान्ति जयिनो यामास्त्रियामाखिव [१४]
प्रविशती कलिमारुतघट्टिता क्षितिरलक्ष्यरसातलवारिधौ । गुणशतैरवबध्य समन्ततः
स्फुटितनौरिव येन बलाशिता' [१५] ज्याघातब्रणरूढिकशभुजा व्यावष्टशाङ्गच्युतान्यस्यावाप्य पतचिणो रणमखे प्राणानमुच.
न्दूिषः । यस्मिन्यासति च क्षितिं क्षितिपतौ जातेग भूयस्त्रयी (1) तेन ध्वस्तकलिप्रतितिमिरः श्रीसूर्यवर्माजनि । [१] यो बालेन्दुसकान्ति कत्लभुवनप्रेयो दधद्यौवनम् शान्तः शास्त्रविचारणा
हितमनाः पालानाङ्गतः । लमौकीर्तिसरस्वतीप्रभृतयो यं स्पर्धयेवाश्रिता लोके कामितकामिभावरसिकः कान्ताजनो भूयसा ॥ [१७] सइत्तेन बलात्कलेरवनतितावप्रधामनो' बाणे
15
1 Read भूलिवान्. .'Road सिंहासम. • Read वनविस्ताव', or
- Read °मोचित • Band मानना
पमत' वाय,

Page #143

118
18
19
20
21
22
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
तावदयस्थितं तिभुवः कान्तामरोरचती (1) लक्ष्मना तावदकाण्डभजभयं त्यक्तम्परापाश्रयम् [*] यावदाविरकारि यस्य जनताकान्तं वपुर्व्वेधसा ॥ [ १८ * ] समाः शत्रुभुवः कुपपत्रभवावेयध्वम
लोचना (1)
येनाच भुजेन विस्फुरद सिज्योतिः कलासहिना । कान्ता मन्मथिनेव कामितविदा गाढं निपीयोरसा (1) प्रायेणान्य मनुष्यसंश्रयकृतं भावं परित्याजिता ॥ [ १९ *] तेनानतोच तिला
मृगयागतेन
हायमन्धकमिदो भवनं विमोचंम् [1] स्वेच्छामसुत्रतमकारि ललाम भूमेः क्षेमेश्वरप्रवितनाम मशाहपथम् । [२०] एकादशातिरिकेषु च मातितविषि । भतेषु शरदां
पत्यौ भुवः श्रीशानवीचि ॥ [२१ *] यस्मिन्कालेम्बुवाचा नवगवलरूचः प्रान्तलम्बेन्द्रचापास्तन्यन्यामावितानं स्फुरदुक्तडितः सान्द्रवीरं वचन्तः । वातारय वान्ति मीयामचयानसूत्र
नाना
तामेवयुति भवनमदो निर्मित पाये । [२२] कुमारशान्तः पुचेच नरकटवाचिना ।
नृपानुरागात्पूर्वे यमकारि रविशान्तिता [२३] उत्कीर्चा मिरिया fuferrer
[VOL. XIV.
TRANSLATION.
(V. 1.) Vfotorions is Bhava (i.e. śiva), the source of bliss; the destroyer of the demon Tripura; the soul of all being; in whose heart the mindbara (Cupid) did not find room, though a woman (i.e. Parvati) forms one half of his body; whem the ascetics, who have suppressed their passions and destroyed the multitude of darkness (of ignorance), contemplate, and who is the cause of the gods that bring about the manifestation, the destruction and the maintenance of the universe.
Bond म

Page #144

No. 5.]
HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISANAVARMAN.
(V. 2.) May the body of the Enemy of Andhaka (i.e. Śiva) grant you an eternal abodethe body of Siva which has sparkling serpents on it; bears on the forehead the slender streak of the Moon, which dispels darkness; renders the shining row of skulls brown by the lustre proceeding from his eyes; and wears the skin of a lion reddened on account of the brilliance of the jewels on the hood of serpents.
119
(V. 3.) The Mukhara princes, who have vanquished their foes and checked the course of evil, are the descendants of the hundred sons whom king Asvapati got from Vaivasvata (Manu) and who were conspicuous on account of their excellences.
(V. 4.) Among them king Harivarman was first born for the welfare of the earth, who became known by the name of Jvālāmukha (or, flame-faced), as he was honoured by the foes who were struck with terror when they saw his face red on account of the lustre of fire (i.e. anger) at the time of battle and as his splendour destroyed the wealth of the enemy and his fame pervaded the intervals of all the quarters ;
(V. 5.) Whose name was worthy of fame and whose lovely excellent fame filled the worlds, while he remained, for the perpetuation of the moral laws in the world, on the path of virtue and discrimination like Manu.
(V. 6.) Like the Moon from the ocean king, Adityavarman was born from him. Getting him, the Creator obtained, as it were, the full result of his laying down the regulations of right conduct for the four castes and stages of life.
(V. 7.) When fire was kindled during his sacrificial performances, the volume of smoke' black like pitch darkness, rising on all sides and increased through the tossing and whirling produced by the wind in the sky, made the crowds of peacocks noisy, as they mistook it for a large cloud.
(V. 8.) For the obtainment of martial glory he caused the birth of Isvaravarman, the king whose soul was pure and who invoked Indra in many a sacrifice. In the pursuit of virtue other kings in their efforts failed to equal him, whose pious conduct had uprooted the character of the Kali Age and who possessed the glory of Yayāti.
(V. 9.) Qualifying his high bravery with political wisdom, his friendship by honesty, his lofty ambition by his noble descent, his liberality by fit recipients, his might of wealth by modesty, his youth by self-restraint, his speech by truthfulness, his manner of life by the injunctions of the Sruti, and his high prosperity by humility, he never felt tired in the world, though it was immersed in the darkness of the Iron Age.
(V. 10.) At whose sacrifices, when the round of the quarters was overlaid with the smoke which arose from the fire kindled constantly in accordance with the canons and which was darkly blue like streaks of collyrium, the multitude of peacocks became noisy, their minds becoming maddened; for they thought that the rainy season, having a line of clouds bending low because of the weight of the fresh water, had set in.
(V. 11.) As the Sun (rises) from the top of the Udaya mountain, as Indra is born from the Creator, as the beauteous Kaustubha jewel, which excels the moon in splendour, came out of the Milk Ocean, the illustrious king Isanavarman was born from him, the most firm abode of greatness, maintainer of stability amongst the beings, a resplendent moon in the sky of the circle of princes.
(V. 12.) By whom, as by the rising Sun, the world, which was sunk in the darkness of the Kali Age, where the paths of virtue were consequently obscured, was again set to work, he being a benefactor of the world, eclipsing the lastre of water-lilies in the fo. m of the foes, illuminating the collection of lotus-like faces of his friends, and being possessed of abuudant majestic splendour;

Page #145

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(V. 13.) Who, being victorious and having princes bending at his feet, occupied the throne after conquering the lord of the Andbras, who had thousands of threefold ratting olephants, after vanquishing in battle the Sulikas, who had au army of countless galloping borses, and after causing the Gandas, living on the seashore, in future to remain within their proper realm ;
(V. 14.) The victorious one, whose watches can only be determined by means of the waterclock, as if it were at night, the world being encompassed in darkness and bewildered as to the beginning, the middle or the end of the day on account of the dust which rises from the earth rent asunder by the agitation caused by the marches of his ocean-like armies on their expeditions, screens the lustre of the orbit of the sun, and pervades the quarters;
(V. 15.) By whom the earth was forcibly upheld like a broken boat, after fastening it ou all sides by bundredfold virtues (or, strings), when it was sinking below the invisible ocean of the nether regions, being shaken by the storms of Kali;
(V. 16.) Whose foes on the sacrifice-like battle-field gave ap the ghost, when hit by (lit. having got) his arrows loosed from the bow fully bent by his arms, which were hardened owing to the growth of the wounds caused by the blows of the bowstring. When this king was ruling the earth, the three Vēdas wore, Ho to speak, born afresh. Of him the illustrions Süryavarman was born, who dispelled the darkness which originated in the advent of the Iron Age;
(V. 17.) Who, possessing youth that was dear to the entire world, like the new moon, being calm and devoted to the study of the Sastras, attained the highest proficiency in fine arts; to whom Wealth, Fame, Learning and other [Muses) resorted, as if in emulation. Loving women are in the world highly devoted to a beloved lover.
(V. 18.) So long virtuous conduct had to bow down before the full grown Kali, so long the arrows of Capid were capable of troubling the bodies of the fair sex, and so long did the goddess of wealth give up taking refuge with others, whereby she had to fear sudden breakdowos, as the Creator did not bring forth his body, pleasing to mankind.
(V. 19.) Who dragged forth by means of bis arm, which was surrounded by the lustre of his sparkling sword, the Riches of hostile lands, whose eyes trembled for fear of seizure of the breasts, forcibly pressed them to his bosom, as a lover (would press) his sweethearts whose mind he knew, and caused them mostly to give up the thought of going to other men.
(V. 20.) By him, who raised those who were submissive (or low), an old and dilapidated temple of the slayer of Andhaka (Siva) was seen while hunting, and it was raised at his wish and made an ornament of the earth, respleudent like the moon and known by the name of Kshēmēsvara (the Lord of Bliss);
(V. 21.) When six hundred autumns had become increased by eleven, while the illustrious Isänavarman, who had crushed his enemies, was the lord of the earth,
(V. 22.) That temple of the Trident-wielder (Śiva), shining like an empty cloud, was (re)constructed at the time when the clouds, having the lustre of the wild buffalo and having rainbows stack to their borders, stretch & canopy over the quarters, with shining and extensive lightnings, thundering deep, and when the wiods blow on all sides, shaking the Nepa (Nauclea Cadamba) trees with their branches bent low on account of the multitude of new flowers.
(V. 23.) Ravisānti, the son of Kumāraśānti and resident of Gerggarakața, composed the preceding (prasasti] out of regard for the king.
It was engraved by Mibiravarman.
See Dr. Fleet, J. R. A. 8., 1915, pp. 213 1.

Page #146

No. 6.]
BHANDAK PLATES OF KRISHNARAJA I.: SAKA 634.
121
No. 6.-BHANDAK PLATES OF KRISHNARAJA I.: SAKA 694. BY V. S. SUKTHANKAR, PH.D.; POONA.
The copper-plates which bear the subjoined inscription of the Rashtrakuta king Krishnaraja I. were discovered at Bhandak, Tahsil Waroda, in the Chanda District of the Central Provinces. They were forwarded for examination by the Commissioner for the Nagpur Division, through Dr. D. B. Spooner, to the Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle. I am now editing them from the original plates as well as a set of impressions kindly placed at my disposal by the latter.
The plates are three in number, each measuring roughly 103 by 6 ins., and weigh 340 tolas. The margins are folded over and beaten down, so as to serve as rims. The grant is engraved on the inner side of the first and the third plates, and on both sides of the second. The plates are pierced by a circular hole, in. in diameter, in order to receive the ring and seal, which are, however, missing. The engraving is deep, but not neat. The letters, which are uncouth in shape, vary in size from to in. The letters cha, pa and ya have been most indifferently incised and are consequently difficult to distinguish from each other; so also the letters va (ba) and dha. The ligature nta is often so carelessly written as to be indistinguishable from tta. Some letters, again, sporadically show quite strange forms, as, for example, su in rajasu at the beginning of line 4, sa in farvarishu, 1. 3, le in balena, 1. 28, etc.-The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets, and, like those of the Multar plates1 of the Rashtrakuta Nanda-raja Yuddhasura, represent the last phase of the acute-angled variety. The medial u is marked by a short stroke slanting upwards, attached to the matrika at its right lower end; sporadically by a curve opening to the left, as, for instance, in the fu of fuchi, 1. 3. The sign for the medial is a short vertical stroke appended to the top of the matrika on the left; and, only very rarely, by a stroke above the matrika. The central bar of ja slants downwards, but is not vertical; the lowest bar does not form a double curve, but merely slants downwards towards the right and only sporadically ends in a small notch. Those corners of the letters kha, ga and fa, which later develop into loops or triangles, are in our inscription marked by small projections or notches. The verticals on the right of the letters are short and project but little below the remaining portion of the signs. These paleographic characteristics are sufficient to establish the archaic character of the script and to prove that the plates belong actually to the period to which they refer themselves, viz. the third quarter of the eighth century of the Christian era. Our record contains specimens of initial & in l. 2; initial i in 11. 3, 8; initial u in 1. 37; initial è in 1. 53; a cursive form of ku in 11. 5, 12, 23, etc.; and the following ligatures, ta Bühler, op. cit., p. 50.
1 Bühler, Indische Palaeographie, Tafel IV, Col. XX.
E.g. kha in mukhō, 1. 2, mukhi, 1. 4; ga in gottra, 1. 8, vega, 1. 10; sa in prafäsati, 1. 11, sikharāni,
1. 13, etc.
In the ye of yên-ayam (1. 31) we have an instance where the vertical stroke is altogether wanting.
The Sämängad grant of Dantidurga (ed. Fleet, Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, pp. 110 f.) and the Alas grant of Yuva-raja Govinda (II.) (ed. D. R. Bhandarkar, Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 208 ff.) are two Rashtrakuta records which bear the dates Saka 675 and 692, i.e. are dated earlier by 19 and 2 years respectively than the grant which is the subject of this article. The paleographic differences between these three grants are worthy of consideration. The alphabet of Govinda's grant is wholly different from that of our record. The script is entirely Dravidian in obaracter; the letters are round in appearance, and are akin to those of the grants of the later Chalukyas of Badami, the immediate predecessors of the Rashtrakutas. The difference is clearly a local one and is perfectly consistent with the geographical limits over which the southern alphabet was current. Such is not, however, the case with the other inscription. The alphabet of the Samängad grant belongs to the same category as that of our grant, and represents an archaic variety of the Nagari. The difference lies, however, in its showing just those peculiarities which characterise the script of an epoch some decades later than that to which it refers itself. The regular sign for the medial in this grant is a curved stroke on the top of the letter, while the short vertical stroke on the left appears only occasionally as representing this letter. The right-hand portion of gha, pa and sa shows the development of long verticals on the right of these signs. The letters kha, ga and sa show distinct
8

Page #147

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
1. 9, nga 1. 36, righri l. 17, ñcha 1. 6, nda l. 2, ndya l. 27, ksha and kshma 1. 14, jña l. 8, lpha 1. 16, shtva 1. 4; and lastly final t (P) in l. 33.-As regards orthography, the only points worthy of notice are the following: (1) the use of gha for ha in rajasighah, 1. 4 (of. also 1. 23); (2) no distinction is made between b and v; (3) no role is followed with regard to the use of anusvära in the middle of a poda; (4) wrong conversion of the antstära into + before s sibilant in likhit-ansa', 1. 14 ; (5) once the use of da for dha in dadatā, 1. 5; (6) the use of the vowel ri for ri in tripishtapao (for Otrivishta pa'), 1. 7.-The grant commences with a symbol representing on. Then follows the stanza su võ=vyād=vēdhasd dhama, etc., which stands at the beginning of, I think, all the early Rashtrakata recorde. The rest of the composition is also in Sanskrit: the prasasti, the benedictory and imprecatory stanzas being in verse, the grant proper in prose. Most of the verses of this record are repeated with slight verbal differences in one or other of the following grants: the Sämängad grant of Dentidurga, the Alis plates of Govinda II., the Paithand and the Kāvis grants of Govinda III. Of these it approaches closest to the first mentioned, vis, the Sämāngad grant. The four verses 5, 9, 21 and 22 I have not been able to trace anywhere else. In recounting the exploits of Dantidurga all the early Rāshtrakūta grants repeat the two well-known verses, Kāñchisao and sabhrūvibhariga", etc. Our grant has instead only one stanza, made up of the two half-verses belonging to the two stauzas, a deficiency which, I should imagine, is merely due to the negligence of the scribe. In other respects the execution is satisfactory. And with the help of this text we are placed in a position to correct the extremely corrupt text of the Sāmängad grant with respect to those verses which it has in common with our grant and which do not occur elsewhere.
The grant, as already remarked, is a record of the Rashtrak uta king Kfishpa-raja I. and is of particular importance, being the first record of the king to be discovered so far. Another grant which refers itself to tbe reign of Krishṇa I. is the Alis grant of his son Govinda II., while yet a yuvarāja ; it was issued in Saka 692, that is, two years previous to our record. The genealogy of the Rashtrakūtas given in the present grant commences with Govinda I., As in all other early grants of this dynasty, excepting the unfinished inscription from the Daśāvatāra temple at Ellora ; and the details regarding his successors Kakka-raja and Indra-raja accord well with what we know of them from other records. Here again, as in the Sámāngad grant, the queen of Indra-rāja is described as being a Chālukyan princess, tracing her descent from the Lunar race on her mother's side. But from the new record we gather some more information about her, which in the mangled version of the Sāmāngad grant was distorted beyond recognition. The defective anushubh half-verse,
Srimad-yuvati-ganandi sadhuināmā pa na (sa) padar of the Samūngad graut, stands for some original like
Srimad Bhavaganā nama sadhtindmæupamd padarh which I translate with : Srimad Bhava-gana by name, the (very) standard of comparison developments of loops, where our record has only straight projections or notoher. The middle bar of ja approximates more to the vertical, and the lower portion forms a distinct double curve. These fucts are clear indications of a later palmographic epoch and raise surpicions against the bona Alder of the grant. For this and other reasons I am inclined to entertain the graveat doubts regarding the authenticity of the Simangad grant. Bat, I intend dealing with the question at length in a separate article devoted to the subject, I do not wish to enter into details here.
1 JBBRAS., Vol. 11, pp. 871 ff., ed. Fleet, Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, pp. 110 r., and Plates, • Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 208 f., and Plate. • Ibid, Vol. III, pp. 105 fl., And Plate.
• Ind. Ant., Vol. V, pp. 144 1. The Kivi graut, vv. 8, 9; the Simängud, vv. 18, 17 (in the reverse order 1); the Alie, vv. 5, 6; the Paithan, 11. 11-14. .
• Since writing these lines I have come to know of the recent discovery of another record of Krishpa-rije, vis. the T.legaon (Poons District) plates dated in the year Saks 690, vide Progress Report of the Archeological Survey of India, Western Circle, 1913, p. 54. [The inscription is published in Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, PP. 275-288,F.W.T.]
Ed. D. R. Bhandarkar, Rp. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 208 8. Edited by Bhagyanlal Indraji, No. 10 (p. 91) of the separate pamphlets of the Arohl. Survey of Wouf India

Page #148

No. 6.1
BHANDAK PLATES OF KRISHNARAJA I: SAKA 694.
123
among virtuous and chaste women.' The name of the queen was therefore Bhavaganā. Dr. Fleet translates the corresponding half.verse of the Såmångad grant na follows: "She attained the position of honourable young women who are faithful wives. On comparing my translation with that of Dr. Fleet there will be no doubt as to which reading is to be preferred. Coming to Krishna himself, in addition to his birudas Subhatunga and Akalavarsha, which we know from other inscriptions as well, he appears to have also assumed the title Sri-pralayamahi-varaha. Besides these three birudas this record contains no further historical informa. tion about him, and it would therefore appear that it was issued in the early part of his reign : at any rato, before the event of the construction of the Ellora temple, which event is described with such pomp and ceremony in a later record of this dynasty,
With regard to the charge bronght against Krishna by Dr. Fleet that he had uprooted his relative Dantidurge, who had resorted to evil ways and appropriated the kingdom for the benefit of his family,' I hope this record of Kțishņa-raja himself will have the last word to say and that too in a decided negative. The weak points of Dr. Fleet's theory have already been pointed out with sufficient clearness and force by Mr. Devadatta R. Bhandarkar recently in his article on the Alås plates of Govinda II. It is here sufficient to point out that Dantidurga was no lioentions weakling, but a very powerful and, probably, also a popular king. In fact, he was the first king of his dynasty to assume the title of Rajadhiraja-Paramefvara, or, to quote the words of Dr. Fleet himself, he was the real founder of the dynasty." In our grant, just as in the Sámångad grant, he is called the 'son to the lotus (which was) his family'; both these records lay stress on his devotion to his mother in unmistakable terms. It is, therefore, preposterous to identify the relative of Krishna 'who had taken to evil ways' with the founder of the dynasty, Dantidurga, who had merited the epithet sva-kul-ambhoja-bhaskara. Besides, were Krishna really guilty of the murder, it is inconceivable that he should have tolerated the ealogy showered upon the murdered uncle in a grant of his own and coolly added that he ascended the throne after the victim of the assassination had gone to heaven!
The formal part of the grant records that the king, being on camped at Nändi-pura-dvári, granted on the occasion of a sankranti, at the request of one Madana, the village of Nagaņapuri to the Bhattāraka of the temple of Aditya in the town of Udunvara-manti. The conclud. ing verse gives the name of the writer as V&mana-[n]ga.
The grant is dated in the Saks year 194 expired on the third day of the dark hall of IshAdha, which was, as remarked above, a Sankranti. Dewan Bahadur Swamikannu Pillai, who kindly examined for me the details of the date, informs me that the tithi mentioned in our rooord onded on the 23rd June (Tuesday) A.D. 772, at abont one ghafikd after sunrise; the day" was also the first day of the solar month Kakataka by the Tamil rute. The Karkataka Sankranti fell on June 22nd (i.e, on the previous day) at a little before midnight. We are therefore led to assume that in the present case the first day of the civil month was called Sankranti, though the astronomical Sankranti fell on the previous day, « supposition which is countenanced by the practice actually followed in Southern India in certain well-known instanove.
TEXT. [Metres:•v. 1, Amstubh (Sloka); vv. 2-7, Valantatilakd ; v. 8, Anushfudh (Bloka); v. 9, Indravajrd; vy. 10-16, Anushpibh (Sloka) ; v. 17, Vasantatilakd ; v. 18, Sandglavikridita; vv. 19-24, Arya ; v. 25-26, Anushfubh (Sloka); v. 27, defective Arya.] 1 [W]
TH Tattfarad a 0 ] Tee कान्तन्दुकरया
R. G. Bhandarker, Early History of the Dallas (Bombay Chusettser, Vol. L, Part II), p. 190. * Kanaru. Djetit, p. 391. Bp. Ind., VOL VI, p. 309.
• Kanare Dynashe, p. 889. From the original plates and a set of impreenson,
• Represented by a symbol.

Page #149

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
2 कमलंकृतं ॥[१॥"] पासी[द"] हिषत्तिमिरमुद्यतमण्डलामो ध्वस्तिबयबभिमुखो 3 रण[शबरीष [1] भूपः शुचिबिधुरिवाप्तदिग'तकीर्तिर्गोविन्दराज इति रा4 ज[स] राजसिघः ॥[२॥"] दृष्ट्वा चमूरभिमुखी[:] 'सुभटाह()हासा [उवा] मितं 5 सपदि येन रणेषु नित्यं । द[ष्टा] धुरेण* दाद]ता भुकुटि[-] ललाटे
खन्भ 6 कुलं च हृदयञ्च निजच्च ग[-"] [२] तस्यात्मजो जगति वि
श्रुतदीर्घकी7 तिरा तिहारिवारिविक्रमधामधारी' । 'भूपस्तपिष्टपन्पानुक्कतिः 8 वतन:"] श्रीककराज इति गोत्रमणिर्वभूव' [४] नाव यस्य र. 9 मणाइविवर्तिनीना[-] रोमाञ्चवेपथुस्तामरिसुन्दरीणा[-"] [1] अ10 []णि वाहवलयानि मनांसि सद्यः संचा[स]वेगविधुराणि सम[-] निपे11 तः [५] यस्मिन्मथासति महीवरपे बिंजाना[-] वैतानधमनिचयः
परिक12 "राणि [१] स[ - *]ध्यासु सौधशिखराणि विलोक्य केकाः कुर्वन्ति
वेश्मशिखिनो 13 जसदागमोकाः [a] तस्य प्रभिबकरटच्युतदानदन्तिदन्तमहारचि. 14 रोशिखितान्सपीठः" । मापः क्षितो चपितमचुरभूति] नूणः सद्राष्ट्रकूट
Second Plate ; First Side. 16 (ट)कनकद्रिरिवेन्द्रराज: [non"] तस्व दिनजनाबान्तयान्तिवाचनवारि16 था [1] प्रत्य "दुल्फद न बनबार]ति मन्दिर ![८] सेवासमा
यातहह-" 17 बरेन्द्रहन्दाभिवन्ध[वियुगस्य यस्य [1] पबामवलीखिजगप्रवीणैः स[-] 18 "गेव्यते श्री[:] "खजनैरजनं [en"] पूरितामा सचिर्वस्तध्वान्तज्यो.
स्लेव मावताः ।"] 19 रात्री सोमान्वया तस्य पिटतच पुलुक्यज: [॥१०॥"] श्रीमद्भवगणा नाम मा.
Read Part
Read "सिंह:
• Rend समठातासा. • Rend चरीष दधता,
• Rand al. Note i mmoulinal • Read शसिरि. - Read भूपस्त्रिविष्टप. • Read "भूब
• Rand "षि " Rond बाई. ॥ End ईराधि.
13 Bond Pate'. Rend off. The 6-sign of fe is appended to the symbol for - Read मुलक
5 Bead # Read 2 The i-sign in f seems to be appended to the symbol lor. 11 Soo note.6 on p. 137, W Road सेब
10 Bend wurdt. » Read ना.

Page #150

Bhandak Plates of Krishna I: Saka 694.
या मारहवामा कामवहरू पञ्चह/माकामुरलहा कम या बीसमुहारममावावशिवबरमा Toरोबर(
यप यातिहमा नि •ixercायर सहि मग/मरदा मायदा भिक साटिएeoरायवर उचलला इयतमयमशहाजनपिनकायका. 5. दर निकाल
बिजीप पर बम्पदाक: समाजमा निगाहमाल ना कब मनाया "म / विदा दिनीवापामा बाबुरा ( लपाखामकादिवानासायाम (नालियन उपसमिसाइबर / विसवावशान नियमावली बEORGET लशहाक तलाकु महिमाम का हवासामा सारिकाप्यात रबर एक बार में किया / // मऊ पडसम हाइस
कयकवत र गदा साहारावर हा शहिदमन (क) पद हर एक दागधार माह नवादा यायाम हट। ११ववाददाय मायामामय उसुगरवी . Tीर एव संसाया तामा दवावलं
(((((या उमाविलाजीरवारसा भी प्रयास क
रतं यावका परिसी पद नसरया। रयास करमाली तयाधामदाबहाना
लायसरायपास्यरत व म.( सपना Ma(anाहरूस परतहलमा सादा
बाप वार साल 337 नायकगायिकामा सहययः
इराक याद से
चलमलया। 20 लाया मायकादायका नायालयान वय विसरदिवारदायकसहिदकल
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE 8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #151

FUमरा (सयदापतापमान 30CHANAZAARON मामला था पर 30 IMLTIVAपीच पा र सिमस्याहातापात्नमवसरतामा AIINDA2074ल
प राया तामाक कला सउदी 45यायमुतत मसाबमा ।' दिपायापारयामा यसअविर/9
सरवनाथालनममता MAT नियमदिरासच नारा सविताउल्लास IN Idla मीरवार गा पापा यसरया RATI31रलियमगनबनमा RTICTnEL/पामरताकम पाया 140 S/H615/(पान AGलकरचयम्ममा
ति // लसीमानापमहाद3142 । मन म
ना दिया मजब
७०
(REATMEL मातरजापानमा Vान
मायास रायलवासा ना मानला जागिरमका
घमा।।40 RITAIMIM नरम माया ।/AAJLATE(मायाम कर PRIMEPI/
E
TVाजामाया A समाराम युवा CTE:
रयवारलाई गापा उरमाने सापामाया रासायशाला । केटाानन्य सादर Vतनय ब
सवा करत E/यसयर सरताजनारन
54 पप गायिका साया ( Bara
TAHAT नट पर प ल शाखाम-1515
संजय वा विस्ताMATTERES"54

Page #152

xo. 6.]
BHANDAK PLATES OF KRISHNARAJA I. : SAKA 894.
125
20 [वीनामुपमापदं [0] रक्षणाबरणालोकं या चकार निरापदं [११]
सु(स)नयन्त21 नयं तस्यां स लमे भूभदुत्तमः ।(0) मीतावर्थमिवा[ष]जानता22 प्राषितायतिं [॥१२॥] स्पष्टतेजाः[ख]धामौघ() प्रसाधितदिग[स] [1] श्री23. दन्तिदुर्गराजाख्य[-] खकुला[भो]जभास्कर ।[१] अस्थाजो' रणसिंघस्य
24चस्ता वैरिवारणा: खलनास्तम्भमन्मुख जायन्ते बापि [नो] गता[:"]
[१४॥*] [सा25 लकानि दुर्गाणि हृदयैः सह विहिषाम्प[त]न्ति यबतायेप्रकोपाए26 रसमुद्भरे ।[१५] 'मातभक्ति[:] प्रतिग्राम पामलक्षचतुष्टये [1]
_ ददत्या भूप्रदा]27 नानि यस्य मात्रा प्रकाशिता [१] कांचीशकेरलनराधिपचोलपाय
श्रीह28 बवष्वटविभेदविधानदचं ] यो वनभं सपदि दव[]न' जित्वा रा[जा]
Second Plate ; Second Side. 29 धिराजपरमेश्वरतामवाप [१७] पासेतोबिपुलोपलावलिलसझोलो30 मिविलाचलादापालेयकल[-]कितामलशिलाजाला[स]षाराचलादापूर्बाप31 रवारिराथिपुलिनप्रान्तप्रसिक्षावधे[:] चैनेयं जगती स्वविक्रमवलेने कात. 32 पचीकता।[१] तस्मिन्दिवं प्रयाते वसभराज चतप्रजावाधः [1]
श्रीकारा. 33 जसूनुमहीपतिः वणराणीभूत ।[१] यस खभुजपराक्रमनिःषीमारि84 तारिदिशक्र [] छष्णसीवावष्णं चरितं श्रीवणराजस्य ॥[२०] विषमेषु
विषमयो85 लो यस्वागमहानिधिदरिद्रेषु [1] कान्तासु वनभतरः ख्यातः प्रपतेषु श. 36 भतुमः ॥[२१] सुदि धनं रिपुषु शरी' युवतिजने काममसर शर37 पं [*] यः सन्ततमभिवर्षबकासवर्षों भुवि ख्यातः ।[१२२॥"] -
घितम38 "यादे कलिजखधी व्याकुला निमनन्ती [*] "यैनोडता धरत्री" श्रीशयम
महावरा1 See note 1 on p. 128. ! Read बनता
• Bond :. • Read on. . Read
• Read तापीय. Boad मात • Rud .
• Rend 'पाय: "Badsरान. * Read at
W Rnd नी. WRnd रिती.

Page #153

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
89 हेण [२३] तेनेदमनिलविद्युचञ्चलमवलोक्य जीवितमसारं []
चितिदानप40 रमपुण्यः प्रवर्तितो प्रदायोय[*] [२४॥"] स च परमभधारक
महाराजाधिरा41 जपरमेश्वरश्रीमदकालवर्षीप्रथिवीवनभनरेन्द्रदेवः सर्वानेव रा42 ट्रपतिविषयपतिभोगपतिप्रभृतीसमाज्ञापयत्यस्तु वः 'सम्बिदित 43 यथा मया मातापिचोरात्मनय पुस्ययशोभिवाये । शकनृप
Third Plate. । कालातीतसम्वत्सरमतष' चतुर्नवत्युत्तरे [चान्दीपुरहारीस45 मावासके पाषाढवत्तीयायां' म[*]क्रान्ती [म]दन(वि)विज्ञापनया 46 उर्दूवरमन्तिपत्तने कारितादित्यायतनभहारकाय उदुम्बरम47 न्तिपूर्वती गव्यूतमाचे जगणपुरिनामग्रामो दत्तः बलि (:)च[रु]48 नैवेद्यपूजाखडस्फुटितम[-]स्कारनिमित्तं । 'तस्य चाघाटनानि लि.' 49 ख्यन्त।[1] पूर्वत: [0] नागामाग्राम: [*] दक्षिणतः[*] उम्परग्रामः [॥*]
पश्चिम50 त[1] अन्तरग्रामः [*] उत्तरत:[*] कपिछो ग्राम:[*] एवं चतराधा61 रविशकः पूर्वप्रदत्तदेवब्राह्मणवयः [*] तथापरं उम्वरमन्तित52 लसीमायां देवतडाकस्योत्तरत: राजिणितडाके पश्चिमतो नदी ] 63 एवं निवर्तनशत[-] [*] 'बहुभिर्वसुधा भुक्ता राजभि[*] "मकरादिभि
54 स यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्व तस्य तदा ["] [२ ] खदत्ता पर द]
ताम्वा" यी 55 हरत वसुन्धरां । षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि विष्टाया जायते []मि: [२]
यासन56 मकालवर्षस्यादेशास्त्रीमता" वगण(१) [*] "परहितवपानुबध्या लिखित श्रीवामन[नाग[न]" [॥२०॥
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1.) May he (scil. Vishnu), the lotus. on whose navel Brahmå has made (his) dwelling, protect you; and Hara (i.6. Siva), whose forehead is adorned by the beautiful moon-crescent
Read Pefer
+ Rend
Rnd संवि. • Rand मान्दी.
• Rend . • The wsign (medial) Is appended to the symbol for for
Correet, pachapa, toभागामी वा. • Read ' ख. • Bend in
• Read सगरा. W Rand °च वा.
M Resd विठाबा "Read °ीमता.
W Rand कपालमा
" Rand फलं.
"The last quarter of thisaninistentive

Page #154

No. 6.]
BHANDAK PLATES OP KRISHNARAJA I.: SAKA 694.
127
(V. 2.) There was a king called Govinda-raja [I.], a royal lion among kings, whose fame reached to the ends of the regions, (and who) pure (of conduct), lifting (his) scimiter (and) facing (them), destroyed his enemies in battles, just as the lustrous Moon, whose glory (i.e. radiance) penetrates to the ends of the regions raising the tip of (hie) orb (above the horison and sending his rays) straight forward, dispels at night the darkness.
(V. 3.) Invariably, when he saw on the battlefield the armies of the enemies) oonfronting him, ringing with the loud laughter of warriors, forth with he, biting (his) lip (and) knitting (his) brow, elevated (his) sword, (his) family, (his) heart and (his) pride.
(V. 4.) His son, the glorious Kakka-raja (1.), was the gem of the (Rashtrakata) race, a king who was grateful (for services rendered), whose extensive glory was famed throughout the world, who stilled the sufferings of the distressed, (and) possessed the valour and the majesty of the lion, (thus) resembling (Indra), the king of beaven.
(V.5.) 'At the mere (sound of the) name of him fell straightway from the wives of his enemies, retreating from the laps of (their) lovers with (their) hair standing on end and trembling, (the following three things :) tears, armlets and also (their) minds, which were deranged by the impetuosity of their fright.
(V. 6.) While this king was governing the earth, the tame peacocks, eager for the advent of clouds, used to break out into ories (of delight), when they in the evenings canght sight of the tarrets of his palacos, which were completely gray with the mass of smoke from the oblations of the twice-born i.e. Brahmanas).
(V. 7.) His son was Indra-raja, as it were the Mount Meru of the noble Rashtrakūta, prince whose expansive shoulders were bright though being scratched through the blows from the tasks of elephants from whose split temples trickled down ichor, and who had destroyed (his) enemies on earth.
(V. 8.) Every day people walked about in (his) palace ankle-deep through the water (oprinkled during) unceasing recitals of fanti-texts by Brahmanas.
(V. 9.) SThe wealth of him, whose pair of feet were worshipped by a large crowd of princes who came to do homage to him), was perpetually shared by virtuous men ... . with unclouded countenances.7
(Vv. 10, 11.) His queen, who had fulfilled (all) desires (of others) ;-who was pure like the lustrous moonlight (which), filling (all) regions, destroys darkness ;-who was by her mother's side descended from the Moon and on her father's side from the Chulukyas (Chalukyas), called the glorious Bhavagana-was the standard of comparison among virtuous and chaste women : she freed the world from misery by protecting and maintaining (the needy).
1 Better perhaps to take garta in the sense of guruta='dignity', 'importance'.
* All the attributes apply to Indrs as well. In his ease, however, hari-vikrama-dhama-dhari is to be under stood in the sense, one who supports the place covered by the strides of Harl (i... Vishnu)', referring to the form of the latter striding over the heavens in three paces. None of the earlier interpretations of this verse tako into account this fliska.
• This verse is not found in any other Rashtrakata record. * There are recited for the averting of evil and the pacification of various deitios. . This verse does not occur in any other Rashtrakita record.
• Thi jagat. praeinaih does not convey any sense to my mind, and appears to be mistake of the scribe' who wrote of tri-jagat in place of something len familiar. Read perhaps tri-gana-praoinai and translate:'by those vorned in the triad of duties (vis. dharma, artha and kama)'.
Le without being made to feel the subuerience. The Bishtrakites were themselves also Soma-tarhain.
. The corresponding vorge of the Simängud grant contains a pariatas lections in the Arst half-orne. fue above, p. 128.

Page #155

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(V. 12.) He, the best of kings, begat a righteous son from her like unto material wellbeing (artha) from prudence (niti), (a son who was, as it were) the future prosperity (ayati) prayed for by the whole of mankind,1
(V. 13.) (him) who was known as the illustrious king Dantidurga, the sun to the lotus (that was) his family, who illuminated the spaces between the regions by the flood of his efful. gence, the lustre of which was palpable.
(V. 14.) In the battles with this lion of the martial field the affrighted elephants (which were his) enemies, having pulled up by the root the posts (namely, their) shame, have absconded, no one knows where.
(V. 15.) Before the bursting forth of the 'sprouts' of his prowess and (his) fierce anger the turreted fortresses of (his) enemies fall down along with their hearts.
(V. 16.) His devotion to (his) mother was demonstrated by (the fact of his) mother's making (charitable) donations of land in every village in (his kingdom of) four hundred thousand villages.
(V. 17.) Having in no time conquered Vallabha, who was (even) able to inflict crushing defeats on the lord of Kanchi, the king of Kerala, the Chola, the Pandya Śri-Harsha and Vajrata by the prowess of his arm (or arms), he acquired the state of the 'Supreme King of Kings' and. Supreme Lord.'
(V. 18.) Through the power of his valour he brought under one (royal) umbrella this earth from the Setu, where the coast-mountain has tossing waves flashing along the line of its large rocks, up to the Snowy Mountain (Himalaya), where the masses of spotless rocks are stained by the snow, as far as the boundary line beautified by stretches of the sandy shores of the eastern and western oceans.
(V. 19.) When that Vallabha-raja" had gone to heaven, Krishna-raja, the son of the illustrious Kakka-raja who relieved the sufferings of (his) subjects, became king.
(V. 20.) The career of that glorious Krishna-raja, during which the circle of his enemies was completely swept away by the prowess of his own arm, was as stainless as that of Krishna (Vasudeva),
(V. 21.) who is famed to be of fierce disposition towards the fierce, a mighty repository of generosity towards the poor, most dear to women, and towards the prostrate Most-HighlyGracious (Subha-tunga),
(V. 22.) who, constantly showering wealth on friends, arrows on enemies, love on young damsels, protection on the helpless, was famed in the world as the Untimely-Showerer (Akala-varsha),
This half-verse occurs also in the Samängad grant. In the editio princeps appearing in the JBBRAS. this line was read as nitāgavēmivātēsha jagataḥ pālitāyati[h]; but the editor of the inscription did not translate the phrase witāvavēm. Dr. Fleet in his article on the same grant, some time later (Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, p. 112), after examining the plates, corrected the reading to nitavadhe (or the) ms, etc., but followed the example of his predecessor in not translating the awkward phrase. The correct reading is evidently supplied by our plates. For the meaning of ayati, cf. Kirätarjuniya 2, 14: rahayaty apad-upētam ayatiḥ.
2 Dr. Fleet's correction of salajja of his text to salajjah is obviously wrong, as his translation does not give a good sense.
ie. the Chalukyan king Kirttivarman II. See Fleet's Kan. Dyn., p. 391.
For the idea implied by the word kalamkita cf. Kalidasa's Kumāra-sambhava, Canto 1, v.
See above, p. 122.
• A biruda of the Western Chalukya kings, probably adopted by the Rashtrakutas as their successors.
? Bühler's reading kṛita-prajovadha and translation, who did not oppress his subjects' (Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, pp. 182, 187), are both unsatisfactory. Why should he oppress them? As no impression is appended to his article, it is not possible to decide if the reading is not a mislection. Kshata-praja-badha corresponds exactly to the phrase ärtt-ärtti-härin in a previous verse, and does not in the least presuppose that his predecessors had oppressed their subjects. [In the Talegaon Plates (supra, Vol. XIII, p. 279) Dr. Konow read krita-prajā-vādhaḥ. Perhaps we should here understand "prajābādha as 'projā-ābādha. -F. W. T.]
This and the following two verses do not occur in any other Rashtrakuta record, To be understood in the seuse: "raining in season and out of season."

Page #156

No. 6.]
BHANDAK PLATES OF KRISHNARAJA I.: SAKA 694.
129
(V. 23.) by which glorious Great-Deluge-Boar (Pralaya-mah-varāba) was rescued the frightened Earth, which was sinking in the Kali ocean, which had overpassed (its) boundary.
(V. 24.) He, seeing (that) life, which is unsteady like the wind and the lightning, is without substance, established this brahmadaya, which is particularly meritorious on account of (its being) a gift of land.
(G. 40.) And this Parama-bhattaraka Mahārāj-adhiraja Param-zsvara, the illustrious Akala-varsha, the Lord of Prosperity and the Earth (Sri-prithivi-vallabha), King of Kings (Narāndra-dēva) commande all the governors of kingdoms (rashtra), governors of districts (Dishaya), governors of divisions (Whöga) and others as follows:
(L. 42.) Be it known unto you that,-Six hundred and ninety-four years of the Saka ora having elapsed, on (the occasion of) an eclipse, on the third (day) of the dark half of Ashādha, while encamping! at Nändi-pura-dvāri,-in order to increase the religious merit and the glory of (Our) parents and of Ourself, the village of Nagana-puri, (situated) at a distance of a gavyst to the east of Udumvara-manti, has been given by Us at the request of Madana to the Bhattaraka of the temple of Aditya erected in the town of Udumvara-manti for the performance of) bali, charu, nairēdya, worship and repairs of) dilapidations. (L. 48.) Its boundaries are noted (as under):
to the east the village Nāgāma ; to the south the village Umvara; to the west the village Antarai;
to the north the village Kapiddha,thus determined by its) four boundaries, excepting former gifts to gods and Brāhmaṇas; and also the river along the boundary of Umvara-manti to the north of the Déva-tadika (and) to the west of the Rajini-tadaka. Thus altogether one hundred nivarttanas. (Vv. 25, 26.)
[Two of the customary verses.] (V. 27.) (This) edict was written at the order of Akala-varsha by the illustrious Vamang[n]ga of benevolent and compassionate nature. . . .
Note by Rai Bahadur Hiralal, Extra Assistant Commissioner, Jubbulpore, C.P.
First of all I take Udumvaramatti to be identical with Umravati. Umravati means the town of Umar (Ficus Glomerata), the same as the Udumvara of the Sanskrit. That the pronunciation and spelling continue to be Umaravati in the vernacular will be seen from a cutting of a Marathi-English papor herewith enclosed. Exactly to the east of Amrnoti at a distance of about 60 miles there is a village named Antaragaon in the Wardha Tahsil of the Wardha District, to the west of which and contiguous to it is another village Umaragaon. I take these to be identical with Antaraigrama and Umvaragrams of the inscription. Naganapuri, the sabject of the grant, is not traceable nor Någāma and Kapiddhagråma, which bounded it on its east and north. The Umvaragrama was to the south of Naganapuri and Antaraigrama to its west. If there is no mistake in interpreting the record, I should suppose that the villages have, for some reason or other, changed their sites, causing a confusion in the directions of their original positions.
The donor's camp was at Nandipuradvári and I take this to be Nandora, 9 miles south of Antaragaon.
The villages in the vicinity of Antaragaon and Umaragaon are Jhorsi, Borkhedi, Chargaon, Pipalasenda, Wargaon, Echora, Kamthi, Hirora and Giroli, most of them named after trees, as Kapiddhagrima and Nāgamagrama appear to be, and apparently the last two have digappeared, giving place to names derived from trees which later on abounded in the place where Kapiddha and Någåma were situated.
1 Samarasaki can only refer to dwelling-place, and the preceding word ending in pura evidently support the idea of encampment. Nevertheless, the position of this word expressing locality right in the middle of others expressing time, is a little curious. A gangúti is equal to 4,000 dandaa or two krofas (Konier Williams).

Page #157

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
Sinoe some, four villages give the olne for identification, we may take it that Nagapapuri was situated somewhere at 20° 51' N. and 78° 44' E.
No. 7.—THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
BY STEN KONOW. This inscription was discovered in an ancient well in a nala known as Ara, two miles from Bāgnilāb, and was presented to the Lahore Museum by Dr. M. A. (now Sir Aurel) Stein. Mr. R. D. Banerji, to whom we owe this information, did not mention where Bāgailab is situated. Dr. Fleet therefore made inquiries through Dr. Spooner, and "it would seem that the place is the Chah Bagh Nilab of maps, about ten miles south-south-west from Attock, and apparontly on the south bank of the Indus at a part where the river, baving made a sharp bend about eight miles below Attock, runs to the west for some ten miles : the latitude and longitude appear to be 53° 46' and 72° 12'."
According to Mr. Banerji," the inscription is on a small piece of stone, measuring 2 ft. 8 ins. by 9 ins., and consists of six lines. The surface of the stone is extremely rough and uneven. The mason has not taken the trouble of planing the surface."
The inscription was first edited by Mr. Banerji, and then by Professor Lüders. Some valuable critical remarks were made by Dr. Fleet. The inscription ie of considerable interest. and, at the instance of Dr. Fleet, I have therefore asked Mr. H. Hargreaves, Superintendent of the Archeological Survey in the Panjab, to examine the stone closely. This he has very kindly done, and sunt me a series of valuable remarks by his assistant Mr. Y. R. Gupte, together with new estampages and some photographs. I have given a preliminary report of the results obtained from these new materials in a paper on the Indo-Scythians, and I now publish the inscription with a plate prepared from the new estampages.
The characters are Kharðshthi of the Kushana period. With regard to individual letters we may note that the e-mitra bas been added at the bottom of the akshara in devaputrasa, 1. 1, and in every initiale. The same is the case in the damaged letter at the end of 1.3, which Professor Lüders reads ro, but which I read de. The jhe of Vajhoshka, 1.2, seems to be quite certain. The compound letter which I read shk with Professor Müders has been transli. terated shp by Mr. Banerji and Dr. Fleet and Mr. Gupte agrees with them. I think, however, that we must read shk. In the first place, as painted out by Professor Låders, the compound shk has exactly the same shape in the Zeda inscription. It is quite true that it is different 'in Kanishkasa, 1. , and no doubt every reoord should, as pointed out by Dr. Fleet, primarily be judged separately on its own merits. This does not, however, imply that we should not take other facts than the men shape of the individual letters into consideration. It is a wellknown fact that the masons who executed the insoriptions were not always or even usnally literate persons. We know from an inscription published by Mr. Pargiter that it was often done in such a way that the insoription was first drawn up with ink, and then executed by the engraver or the mason. This prooedure partly accounts for the fact that the same letter often takes diferent shapes in the same inscription. As pointed out by Professor Lüders, the
1 Ind. Ant., 1908, pp. 58 1.
* Mitaungnbyrishin der K. Prewar. Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1912, pp. 824 f., translated Ind. antie 1918. Pp. 132 tt. ... JR48., 1918, pp. 97 f.
Stowng herichte der K. Pronas. Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1916, PP. 787 . Arosa logical Survey of India, Anaual Report, 1910-11, pp. 78 .

Page #158

No. 7.7
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
18)
#calogy from other Kushana names such as Kanishka, Vācishka, and Huvishka strongly favours the reading Vajheshka. Finally, the compound shp does not occur in any other known Kheroshthi inscription.
The name Kanishka has been written with a cerebral n by Mr. Banerji. In order to justify my reading Kamishka, it will be necessary to go into detaile.
It is a well-known frct that two different n-6 are used in Kharðshthi, one with a bont head, which the late Professor Bühler treated as the regular sigu of the cerebral pa, and another consisting of a broken line with a curvature at the head, which he transliterated na. I have shown that the two sigos are regularly distinguished in this way in the Central Asian Kharoshthi manuscript of the Dhammapada, and that we can there lay down the rule that every single between vowels became cerebral, while every initial n and every double n between vowels was dental. This is the same state of things which prevails in & series of modern vernaculara, and it should be noted that the cerebral pronunciation of a single intervocalic n is strongly rendered in Sindhi and other north-western tongues. We may safely infer that such was the CABO in the ancient speech of North-Western India, more especially if we bear in mind that the dialect of the Dhamma pada manuscript certainly is a North-Western Indian form of speech. We would then naturally expect to find at least distinct traces of a similar distribution of the two n-Bounds in Kharðshthi insoriptions. Nobody will, of course, think of judging these records After the exigencies of Sanskrit grammar. If we now examine the more important ones from this point of view, and assume, for the sako of argument, that the two signs are distinguished in the same way as in the Kharoshtht man script of the Dhammapada, we will find that the following is the state of things:
In the Taxila vase inscription of Sihila and Siharachhita only nocours, and always between vowels. The samo is the case in the Machai inscription of Sam. 61.
The Taxila plate of Patika has initial n in nama, nagare, navakarmika, and single » between vowels in utarena, Sakamunisa, Rohinimitreng. On the other hand, we find against the rule sarvabudhana and mahadanapati, where it is perhaps possible to think of the influence of Sanskrit.
The Mahaban, Paja, Kaldarra, Panjtar and apparently also the Takht-i-Bahı inscriptions only have na, and always between vowels. On the Mathura lion capital, on the other hand, we only find dental na. The Tazlia inscription of Sam. 136 uses na throughout, even when then is initial. It will be seen that this is in accordance with the practice in the old Prakrits, and in both cases it is possible that we have here to do with an attempt at generalizing such features as were not clearly understood. At least I have grave thisgivings about the use of a cerebral initial n in the Prakrits.
I ain unable to make any statement with regard to the Dewal inscription of San. 200 and the Skārah Dhēri inscription of Sam. 399, though the latter certainly in some cases writes na between vowels.
The Lorián Tangai inscription of San. 318 has only na and always between vowels, while no n occurs in the Hashtnagar imnge inscription of Sam. 384.
If we turn to the inscriptions of the Kanishka group, we have first the Suo Vihar inscription of Sam. 11, which is throughout under the influence of Sanskrit. Here the only instance of & oerebral n is in viharasvamini.
The interpretation of the Zeda inscription is too uncertain to allow any inference. There *are however some certain instances of n between vowels.
In the Māņikiāla inscription of Sam. 18 we regularly find † in navakarmigena and in kaneshkasa, gushana, dadanayago, vespafiena, kujachiena, Buritena, viharakarafaena, sařena,
Pratichrift Windisch, p. 88.
.

Page #159

132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV. - parivarena, etena and Budhilena. Against the role is nana, where however the reading as well as the interpretation are extremely doubtful, and farther apanage, taena, kulalamulena and sachha[?] sana. I do not think that these few exceptions in any way invalidate the rule, at least if we bear in mind what has been said about the way in which old inscriptions were engraved. The two short Kbaroshthi records from Manikiāla published by Mr. Pargiterl have no instance of the dental n, and the perebral only occurs, in accordance with the general rule, between vowels.
The Shakardarra inscription of Sarn. 40 has n in nikame and always between vowels.
In the Āra inscription - only occurs between vowels and is always cerebral with the exception of the dental n in Kanishkasa.
The Wardak vase inscription of Sar. 51 is of the same kind as the Taxila inscription of Sam. 136, being used throughout, even when it is initial.
The Ohind inscription of Sam. 61, on the other hand, uses only ".
N is always cerebral and occurs only between vowels in the Lahore Museum inscription of Sam. 68, the Jhaoli copper plate inscription, and some minor records, such as the inscriptions on the Lahore image No. 206, the Chārsada pedestal, the Swat Buddha statuette of Buddhamitra and Buddharachhita, and the Swát bas-relief of Simhamitra. In the Palatu Dhéri pedestal inscription, on the other hand, we find n alone used, and, so far as I can judge, that is also the case in the inscriptions in the Kanishka stūpa, though I am not certain about the word which Dr. Spooner reads as navakarmi.
It will be seen that the most serious exception to the rule is the inscription on the Mathură capital, and I think that even this exception can be satisfactorily explained. I hope to have shown that the old language of the Sakas and the Kushanas was of the same kind as the old Iranian tongue spoken in ancient Khotan, and here the cerebral ► occurs only as a secondary development of an old dental combined with some other consonant. It is therefore quite natural that the Sakas who engraved the Mathurā inscription were influenced by the phonetic features of their own language. The form Kanishka in the Āra inscription must be explained in the same way. This name is certainly not Indian, but was coined in accordance with the rules of the old language of the Kushaņas. Its n must therefore originally have been dental, and, if it is often written as a cerebral in Indian records, that is due to the influence of the Indian dialect adopted by the Kushanas.
I think we have to infer from a consideration of the entire material at our disposal that the old Aryan language which is used in the Kharoshthi inscriptions did in fact distinguish the dental and the cerebral n in the same way as the Kharoshthi manuscript of the Dhammapada. Though we have no certain instances of a doubled - betweep vowels, we can safely assume that every initial n and every compound between vowels was dental, while every single between yowels became cerebralized. The few exceptions can be explained through the phoneti cal tendencies of the Indo-Scythians themselves, through the influence of Sanskrit, and through the ignorance of the masons and sometimes also of the scribes. At all events, I think I am justified in transliterating the two letters in accordance with Professor Bühler's table and the state of things in the Dhammapada manuscript. .
The reading and interpretation of the inscription still present many difficulties, and it will be necessary to make some additional remarks.
In 1. 1 the only crux is the last word, which Mr. Banerji reads pathadarasa, Professor. Lüders kaïsarasa, while Dr. Fleet remarks that the only oertain akshara of the whole word is the last one. Mr. Gupte states that the reading kaïsarasa seems to be the right one. The first
* Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, pp. 299 f.
Sitrungsberichte, 1016, pp. 787 #.

Page #160

THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
133
akshara is not, he says, on a line with the others and is small. Its upper part is a little damaged. The letters sa and ra can be read on the stone, but have not come out in the impressions. I may add that some photographs which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Ilargreaves corroborate Mr. Gupte's statement.
Dr. Fleet has drawn attention to the fact that after kaïsarasa there is space for two more syllables. He says, “ Lines 2 to 5 all end exactly one below the other. We have no reason for thinking that the writer of the record would not run out line 1 to just the same measure. We can also see distinct indications that the writer did, in fact, pat in two more syllables here, and so did make all the lines of equal length." I have asked Mr. Hargreaves to pay especial attention to this point, and he declares positively that, after a careful examination of the stone, be can find no traces of any letter after the sa. Mr. Gupte is of the same opinion and adds : “The estampages lead us astray owing to the roughness of the stone. Something looks like ma, and then comes a line which at first sight may be mistaken for a damaged ta or ra. Certainly there is sufficient room for two letters. But they were not cat, perhaps owing to the roughness of the material. After careful inspection the delusion about the letters vanishes. The supposed ma of the estampages looks too small and is much above the ordinary level of the line, and, if we examine the stone itself, we feel sure that it cannot be a letter. The ruggedness of the stone itself is responsible for the deception." It seems to me that we must accept this definite statement, and we have to admit that the title każsara was indeed used by Kanishka II. Nor can there be any doubt that we have here the imperial title of the Roman emperors.
In 1. 2 the reading sambatsaraē is certain. As pointed out by Professor Lüders, we similarly find samvatsaraye in the Patika inscription and samvatsaraye in the Mababan inscription. Dr. Thomas has further found sambatsarue in the Takht-i-Babi inscription, and also in the Paja recordwe must read saņvatsare, and the Şae Vihar inscription evidently has savatsare. We find the same t& in this word in the Kharoshthi records No. XV 155 (samvatsara 20 1 mahanuara maharaya Jitroga(?) Mayiri deva putrasa mase 2 divase 10 41 ita chhunaimi), XV 166 (saivatfare 101 mahanuava maharaya Jitrogha[?] Maäri deva putrasa mase 2 divase 4 4 isa chhunanmı) and XV 2 (samvatsar[*] 10 mahanuhava maharaya Jitrogha(?) Vashmana devaputrasa mase 4 1 1 divise 10 isa chh[u]nanmi) from Niya.. I think the combination té represents an unsuccessful attempt at writing the word correctly. The pronunciation was no doubt chh. The b in the Takht-i-Babi and Ara inscriptions agrees with the phonetic treatment of such compounds in the Kharðshtb1 manuscript of the Dhammapada.
The reading of the date ekachaparisae sa 20 20 1 Jethasa masasa di 20 40 1 ise divasachhunami is according to Mr. Gupte almost certain. Only he thinks that the final vowel of ekachaparisae is i and not e, and I follow him in reading so.
I have already remarked that I read the last wurd of 1. 3 khade and not khane. Compare kuro khadao in the Shakardarra and kue karite in the Paja icscription. In the Zeda inscription I would likewigo read khade kue muradasa marjhakasa Kanishkasa rajami. The forms with e I think are nominatives.
The second word of 1. 4 was read Dashaverana by Professor Lüders. Mr. Gupte says the reading is very uncertain, especially the first letter. It seems to me, however, that the da is almost certain. The second akshara is probably sha, but might also be na. The third cannot, I think, he ve. I think I can distinctly read fa, and in one of the photographs there is a clear o-mātrå at the bottom, as will be seen from the reproduction P of the akshara on the margin. The fourth akshara may be te or re, and I think te is more likely than re, because the lower perpendioular is slightly curved ; compare the
1 He seems to have overlooked the damaged final akahara of 1. 3 and perhaps an akahara at the end of 1. 4. • JR48., 1913, p. 636.
. Ind. Ant., 1908, p. 65. • Cf. Stein, Ancient Khotan, Vol. II, Pl. XCIV, XCV, CIV.
Cf. Festschrift Windisch, p. 91. • Cf. Sitruusberichte, 1916, p. 806,

Page #161

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
ta in matara in the same line. I therefore read Dushajotona. So far as I can see, an instru mental is exactly what we would expect in this place.
The following word or words are certainly, as Professor Lüders thinks, Poshapuria putrana It follows however from the reading Dashafotena that this can only be a mistake for Poshapuria putrana. Professor Lüders thinks that putra here means "member of," " belonging to." The frequent mention of the father's name in similar records, however, in my opinion makes it more likely that Poshapuria is the genitive of the name of Dashafota's father. Now we know? that soveral Saka names ended in i, tbo regular termination of the nominative singular in the old Iranian language of Khotan, and these dames in Kharðshtbı inscriptions commonly form their genitive in ia or ya ; compare Aya sia on the Mathurā lion capital ; Imdafria in the Taxila inscription of Sam. 136; Datia in the Kaldara inscription of Sar. 113; Kavisia on the Mäņi. kiāla bronze casket and Karagulya in the Wardak vase inscription. I thorefore read Posha. puriaputt[e]na, "by the son of Poshapuri."
The last word of 1. 4 was read puya by Professor Lüders, and Mr. Gupte thinks he can see pupha or puka. The last akshara does cot look like a ya, because the left leg has been prolonged upwards. Still I think we must read puya, because this word is necessary in the context. I think I can see traces of a letter after ya, which would then come exactly underneath the de of khade, and I read puyae.
The first word of 1.5 is according to Mr. Gupte certainly atmanasa : the stroke on the right hand side of the first akshara visible in the plate is due to the roughness of the stone.
The fifth line is quite uncertain. The first word is perhaps jatishu, though none of the aksharas is certain. The next I read with Lüders hitae though the first akshara does not look liko hi, but might be i. Perhaps sthitae is intended. The third word bas been read ima by Professor Lüders and hima by Mr. Banerji. The first akshara consists of two curves facing the left and separated by a horizontal stroke. Underneath there is moreover an incomplete circle, which might represent an anusvåra ; compare (ma) ham(tasa) in the Patika inscription. The following akshara is certainly mo. In my Indo-Scythian contributions I proposed to read dhanmochala, which might mean "religious expenditure." The horizontal cross-bar is however so pronounced that I think we must read imo. Imo is used as the accusative sing. of ayam in the Mathura Lion Capital, and in the. Prakrits the base ima is also used in the neuter. The next two aksharas are chala. I am inclined to separate cha, “and," and la, which I take to be an abbreviation of lakha, a lakh. The following sign is the numeral 1, and thereafter I would read khipam[i] dhamada (na®]. The sign which I now agree with Messrs. Banerji and Lüders in reading khi I formerly thought to be the numeral 100, which had a similar form in a hand. copy of the Taxila record of Sam. 136 which I owe to the kindness of Sir John Marshall. After having seen the published facsimile plates of that record, however, I do not think this explanation possible. The pa of khipami can also be read ya, compare puya[e], 1. 4, and it wag read so by Professor Lüders. It is however almost identioal with the pa in saputrasa, 1. 8. The i of mi is very indistinct, though, I think that I can see it.
If this reading is correct, it will be necessary to translate khipami " I throw in,"" I expend"; compare the meaning of kship in nikshëpa. I would accordingly translate : " and I expend this (or, here) one lakh as a religious gift." We may compare the Panjtar record, where I would propose to read San 1 100 20 11 Sravanasa masasa di pradhame (or, prathams) 1 maharayasa Gushanasa rajami Kasuasa prachat deso] Moike Urumuja-putre karavide Sivathale tatra cha. (?) me dana mita (or perhaps khita) tanka 11," in the year 122, on the first day of the month Srāvana, during the reign of the Mabāraja, the Gushapa,
1 In my paper in the Sitzungsberichte, I have compared the Scythian name Spargaghotar, Thomas, JRAS., 1806, pp. 206 and 209.
*CE. Lüders, Siteungeberichte, 1918, pp 419 41., Konow, ibidow, 1916, p. 798.

Page #162

No. 7.]
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
185
Śiva temple (?) was caused to be constructed in tbe eastern quarter of Kasua by Moika, the son of Urumuja. And there two tamkas were measured (or, expended) by me as a gift." Here we have a similar addition about a money gift and the same change of the person of the subject.
I give this explanation with great diffidence, bat I cannot suggest a better one.
The inscription is dated on the 25th day of the month Jeths (Jyēshtha) in the year 41, daring the reign of the maharaja, the räjätiraja, the deva putra, the kësara Kanishka, the son of Vajheshka. Mr. Banerji was of opinion that the Kanishka of the Ara inscription is the famous Kushapa, of whom we already po8838s & number of inscriptions. I agree with Professor Lüders and Dr. Fleet that that cannot be the case. Professor Lüders thinks that Vajheshka, the father of this second Kanishka, is the same Kushapa king who is elsewhere called Väsishka, and that the year 41 must be one of the Kanishka era. After Visishka's death he accordingly assumes that the kingdom was divided, Kanishka II raling in the north, while Havishka held way in India propor Later on, however, Havishka also bevano master in ths north. Dr. Floet. on the other hand, thinks that Vāsishka and Vajheshka, or, as he prefers to read, Vajheshpa were two different persons, and that Kanishka II should be placed after Havishka an l Vásudova He thinks that there was a revival of the line of Kanishka I some time after Vå udova, and that the Manikiāla and the Ara records bear testimony to this revival. If I understand him right, these inscriptions would consequently be dated in another ora and not in the one instituted by Ksaishka. The chief diffi sulty, fro n Dr. Fleet's point of view, seams to rest with the fact that it is hardly conceivable how tha title kužsara could have been adoptud ia India in the year 41 of the Kanishka era, supposing, as Dr. Fleut does, that this era is identical with the Vikrama era. I cannot see, however, how it is possible to maintain this latter view any longer after the results of Sir John Marshall's excavations at Tazila. It supposes that the Kanishka groap preceded the Kadphises kings, and in that case it would be impossible to anderstand the fact What the strata of the Kadphises kings always lie at a deeper level than those of Kanishka and his successors.
If we admit that the Kanishka era is different from the Vikrams one, we have to choose between two possibilities. Either Kanishka established the Saks era, as Profuasor Oldenberg and others maintain, or his era starts from a point which has still to be settled. For the ele oidation of this question it may prove of interest to examine how the oldest Kharoshthi and Brühmi inscriptions are dated.
I first turn to the Kharoshthi records, and primarily to those which I would think are dated in the same era as the Taxila plate of Patika. I agree with Dr. Thomas in thinking that this era must have been of Saka institution.
1. Taxila inscription of Patika: Barvatéaraye athasatatimaa 20 20 20 10 44 Maharayana mahartasa Mogasa Pa[nemasa masasa divase panchama 41, " in the seventy-eighth year, 78, (during the reigo) of the Maharaja the great Moga, on the fifth, 5., day of the month Padema."
Mucbai inscription : vashe skafitimae 20 20 20 20 1, "in the eighty-first year, 81." 8. Mahaban inscription : sa[min]vatsaraye 1 100 2," in the year 102."
Takht-i.Bahi inscription : maharajasa Gudufarasa va sha 20 4 11 sabatlaras the times 1 100 1 11 Vesakhasa masasa dipaso prathame di 1,4 in the 26th year of Mahirkja Gadafari, ia the hundred and third year, 103, on the first day, d. 1., of the month Vaisakhs.
Ct. Thomas, JRA8., 1914, p. 990. ? JR48., 1913, p. 687. The Waal ronding is divane paskolene 5, whare the figure B is the wateral symbol of the Balm

Page #163

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
6. Paja inscription : samvatsare ekadasa [sa]timae 1 100 101 Sravanasa masasa di(valse panchadasa 10 4 1, " in the one-hundred-and-eleventh year, 111, on the fifteenth, 15., day of the mooth Srāvana."
6. Kaldarra inscription : vasha 1 100 10 1 11 Sravanasa 20, "gear 113, the 20. of Sra. vana."
7. Panjtar inscription : Sam 1 100 20 11 Sravapasa masasa di pradhame (or, perhaps, prathame) 1 maharayasa Grushanasa rajami," anno 122, on the first, I., day of the month Srivann, during the reign of the Maharaja the Gashapa."
8. Taxila inscription of the Khushana king : Sam 1 100 20 10 4 11 ayasa Ashadasa divase 10 4 1, "anno 136, on the 15. day of the first month Ashādha."
2. Dewal insoription : Sain 3 100 Vefakhasa masasa divano athame 44, "anno 200, on the eight, 8., day of the month Vaisakha."
10. Loriyan Tangai image inscription : Sa 3 100 10 4 4 Prophavadasa di 20 4 3, "anno 318, on the 27. day of Proshthapada."
11. Hashtnagar image insoription : Ban 3 100 20 20 20 20 4 Prothavadasa masasa divasa rhmi panchami 41, "anno 384, on the fifth, 5., day of Proshthapada."
12. Skarah Dhöri image insoription : vasha ekupachadufatimae Ashadasa masasa di 10, "in the three-hundred-and-ninety-ninth year, on the 10. day of the month Ashadha."
Then follow the records of the Kanishka group:
18. Sue Vihar'inscription : Maharajasya rajatirajasya devaputrasya Kamishkasya savat. fare ekadasa 10 1 Daïrikasya masasya divase athaviso di 20 4 4, "in the eleventh, 11., year of the Maharaja, the Rajatiraja, the Dēva putra Kanishka, on the twenty-eighth day, d. 28., of the month Daisika."
14. Zoda inscription : Sarh 10 1 Ashadasa masasa di 20 Utaraphaguna (?), "anno 11, on the 20. day of the month Ashādha, in Uttaraphölguni."
16. Brass box lid Insoription : (JRAS., XX, Pl. 1-3): Banh 10 44 .. . . sastehi 10, "anno 18, after 10 days . . . ." The remainder of this inscription has not been made out. The last word before the date is perhaps Kanishka.
18. MAnikiAla insoription : Bari 10 4 4 etra purvae maharajasa Kaneshkasa Kartiyasa masa divase 20," anno 18, on the 20. day of the month Karttika, at the said date, (during the reign of the Maharaja Kanishka." I think this is the correct translation, though I admit that the order of words is irregular. That is however also the case in the Zeda inscription, where we find muradasa marjhakasa Kanishkasa not only after ite chhupams, but even after the words khade kue. Besides I do not think that the construction of Kaneshkasa with Gushanava lasa shvardhaka is free from objection. In Sanskrit it would hardly be possible to form such a gompound dpēkahatve, because it is not at all gamaka.
17. Hidda insoription : Sambattarde athavitatihiti) 20 44 mase Apelae sasthehi dafali 10, "in the twenty-enghth, 28., year, in the month Apelaios, when ten, 10, (day) had Passed."
18, Shakardarra inscription : Sath 20 20 Prothavadana masasa divase vitami di 20, "anno 40, on the twentieth day, d. 20, of the month Proshthapada."
10. In insoription : maharajasa rajatirajasa depaputrasa kajsarasa Vajhashkaputrasa Kanishkasa sambatiaras okachaparitai sath 20 20 1 Jefhasa masasa di 20 4 1, "in the forty-first yoor, anno 41, (during the reign of the Maharaja Rajatiraja Dövaputra, the Kaisar, the son of Vajboshka, Kanishkn, on the 25. day of the month Jysishtha."
* Soe Thoma, Jo. 2. Asiat, Soc., 1916, pp. 91 ..

Page #164

No: 7.]
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
187
20. Wardak vase inscription : Sah 20 20 10 1 masya Arthamesiya sasthehs 10 4 1, anno 51, after 15 days) of the month Arthames had passed,"
21. Ohind inscription : Sarh 20 20 20 1 Chetrasa mahasa divasa athami, "anno 61, on the eighth day of the month Chaitra."
29. Lahore Museum insoription of San 68: Sar 20 20 20 4 4. Prothavatasa masasa divass shodate 10 411,"anno 68, on the sixteenth, 16., dny of the month Proshthapada."
28. Jhaoli copper plate : savat sa ....me di 10, "in the ...th year, on the 10. day."
It will be seen that a common way of dating rang through all these inscriptions. First the year is given and afterwards usually the name and the day of the month. In four cases, Nos. 1. 13, 17 and 90, the month is not an Indian, but a Macedonian one. In the oldest dated inscription from India proper, the Bestagar epigraph, the month is not mentioned. We read only (Lüders, List, No. 669) raito Käsiputdra Bhagabhadrasa tratarasa vasena chatudasëna räjäna vadhamanasa," of the king Kåliputra Bhagabhadra, the Savioar, increasing with the fourteenth year in his reign," i.. only the regñal year of the king is mentioned. Similarly in the Pabhos inscription of Udaka (Lüders, No. 904) we read Udakasa) dasami savaohara," in the tenth year of Uakka." We shall have to reckon with the possibility that the use of oras and the mention of the name of the month was not an old Indian institution, but brought into the country by the Indo-Soythian invaders.
Let us now turn to such Kashana inscriptions as were intended not for the frontier districts, but for India proper. The materials are now conveniently put together in Professor Lüders' List. I disregard insoriptions where the name of the king is not mentioned, or where the date is too damaged to yield any certain result:
No. 025: Maharajasya Kanishkasya sam ne 3 di 20 2,"during the reign) of the Maharaja Kanishka, anno 3, the 8. (month of) winter, the 22. day."
No. 18: Dēva putrasya Ka[m]shkasya sa[m] 6 ha 1 di 1, " (during the reign of the Dēva putra Kapishka, anno 5, the 1. (month of) winter, the 1. day."
No. 81: Maharajasya rajaltra(jaJoya dåvaputrasya Shahi Kanishkasya saih 7 h1 di 105, " (during the reign) of the Mahārāja Rajatiraja Dāvaputra Shahi Kanishka, anno 7, the 1. (month of) winter, the 15. day."
No. 22 : Maharajasya Kanishkasya rajyasamvatsara navamd [9 vasa] masa pratha 1 divasi 0," in the ninth, 9., year of the reign of the Maharaja Kanishka, in the first, I., month of the Rains, on the B. day."
No. 28: Maharajasya diva (putrasya] Kanishkasya savatsará [10] gri 2 di 9, " (during the reign) of the Maharaja Dēvaputra Kanishka, in the 10. year, in the 2. (month of) summer, on the 9. day."
No. 1498 : Maharajasya [a]jat[t]irajāsya deva(pu] trasya Shahar-Vväsishkasya odjvasarhvatsara (cha) turundt 90 gr[Jahmåmdsa chaturttha 4 divaső trishsa 30, "in the twenty-fourth, 24., year of the reign of the Maharaja Rajatiraja Dēdaputra Shahi Vüsishka, in the fourth, 4., month of summer, on the thirtieth, 80., day."
No. 101: ... sya rajatirajasya [dåva] putrasya Shahi Vasashkasya sa 20 8 ho 1 di 3, " in the 28. year (during the reigo) of the Maharā]ja Rajātiraja Dēvaputra Shahi Vasashka, in the 1. (month of) winter, on the 5. day."
No. 83: ... [Va] [Johkasya rajyasamvatsarë 20 8 hemanta 3 di ...," in the 28. year of the reign of ... Väsishka, in the 3. (month of) winter, on the ... day."
Ct. my edition of this record Sitrungsberichte, 1916, PP. 807 1.

Page #165

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vot. XIV.
No. 85: M on ..aga deba [pu]trasya (Hw]kshavya ... .kunati[sa] ..., "in the twenty-ninth [year] ....of the Masha]ra[ja] Dēvaputra Hukaha."
No. 188 : ... Huvishlasya sath 80 1 .. .. di 20, "in the 31. year (during the reign) of Huvishka ...on the 20. day."
No. 38: Mahārajasya dēva putrasya Hwo [s] sklasyu sate 30 8 gri-1 di 8, "in the 33. year (during the reign) of the Maharaja Divaputra Havishka, in the 1. (month of) summer, on the 8. day."
No. 1518: Maharajasya dēvaputrasya Huueshkasya sarh 30 5 hômata ...," in the 35. year (during the reign of the Maharaja Dēvaputra Havishka, (in the ... month of) winter ..."
No. 41: [Ma][a]r[a]jasya döva putrasya Huvishkasya sarh 30 8 hd 3 di 10 1, "in the 88. year (during the reign of the Maharaja Dēvaputra Havishka, in the 3. (month of) winter, on the 11. day."
No. 140b: Maharajasya rajattirajasya Huvishhasya savatsara chatarifa 40 hemattamaad 9 divasē 80 , " in the fortieth, 40., year (during the reign) of the Maharaja Rajatiraja Havishka, in the 2. month of winter, on the 23. day."
No. 48: Mahandjasya] Havishlasya dövaputrdeya sa 408 va 8 di 10 K, " in the 45. Your (during the reigp) of the Maharaja Dāvaputra Hdvishkn, in the 3. (month of) the Rains, on the 15. day."
No. 456: Maharajusya Huvekshasya savachard: 40 8 va di 10 7,“ in the 48. year (during the reign of the Maharaja Hirvoksba, in the 2. (month of) the Rains, on the 17. day."
10. 48: Maharajasya Hadiahkasya sa 40 8 het di 5," in the 48. year (during the reign) of the Maharaja Havishka, in the 4. (month of) winter, on the 5. day."
No. 61: Maharajasya ddva putrasga Huvishkasya rajyasath 50 hi 3 di [2], "in the 50. year of the reign of the Mahandja Dovaputra Huvishku, in the 3. (month of) winter on the . day,"
No. 42: Sarasatama[]-maharajasya Huprkoshasya savas [Oro ashapana griloyamasa -a divisa 2, "in the fifty-eighth year (during the reign of the Sarasatama (P) Maharaja Hnyiksha, in the 3. month of summer, on the 2. day."
No. 68: Ma[hai]ra[ja]sya r[ajá]tirajasya devaputrasya Hudashkasya sa 60 homantamda 4 di 10," in the 60. year, (during the reign) of the Maharaja Rajatindja Devaputra Havashka, in the 4. month of winter, on the 10. day."
No. 80: Maharajasya r[a] .... sya ddvaputrasya Ve ... sapatoard 70-4 varsham[a] prathamo divasd tritt 80, "in tbe 74. year (during the reign) of the Maharaja Rajatiraja) Dosaputra Visu(ašva), in the Brst month of the rainie, on the thirtieth, 30., day."
No. ee : Maharajasya Vasuddvasya sash 80 hana oa 1 di 10 2," in the 80. yoor (during the reign) of the Maharaja Vásudova, in the 1. (month of) the Rains, on the 12. day."
No. 68: Maharajasya Yaondduasyu sanh 80 3 gri 2 di 10 6,"in the 83. gear (during the range of) the Maharaja Vasudeva, in the 2. (month of) summer, on the 16. day."
No. 69a : Maharajarya rangatirajasya thiaguitreaga Shakin Pandunya rajyasa[m]ondeord 80 A grishmanded doi 2 di 5, " in the 84. year of the reign of the Mahardja Rajatināja Daceputra Shaki Vladora, in the second, l, month of summer, on the 5. day.".
No. 73 : Maharajanya rajatirajasya Shahir-Vodendiranya wawh 807 Weidki 80, "in th:87 your fduring the reign of the Mahandja Rajatiraja Shahi Vaaudona, sm the 2-month ) whater, on the 80. dag"
No. 70 : Rajtto tedavasya santoa taart 90 & varshomdat divasa -10 1, "in the 16. rom (daring the reign) o matano Viadora, fins the chanthal the Rains, on the 11. day,"

Page #166

No. 7.)
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
199
It will be seen that we have here to do with a different way of dating. The name of the month is not given. Instead the season is mentioned and the nomber of the month within the season. If we bear in mind that all these inscriptions are written in the Brahmi alphabet, which we might style the national Indian script, and that they were all issued in India proper, it becomes likely that this change in expressing the dates is due to the influence of national Indian methods.
So far as I can see, we possess two other ancient inscriptions which immediately present themselves for comparison, vie.
No. 949 : Maharajasya Trikamatasya sa 60 4 gri 3 di 5, “in the 64. year (during the reign) of the Maharaja Trikamata, in the 3. (month of) summer, on the 5. day," and,
No. 59 : Su[a]misa mahakshattrapasa Sodasasa savatsara 702 hämaitamasë 2 divase 9, " in the 72. year (during the reign) of Svāmin Mahakshatrapa Sodasa, in the 2. month of winter, on the 9. day."
Of these I have not sufficient materials for judging about the Bodh Gaya record No. 949.1 The Sodasa inscription, which hails from Mathură, like most of the Brähmi inscriptions of the Kushaņas, is, to judge from paleography, pertainly older than them.
We do not know for certain in which era the Sodass inscription of Sam. 72 is dated. I do not think it ponsible that it can be the same as in the Taxila plate of Sam. 78. I think that Patika, who isgued that record, is identical with the Mahakshatrapa Padiks of thu Mathuri lion capital, which mentions Sudasa, ie. Sodása, as Kshatrapa. In the Taxila plate Patika is not oven Kshatrapa. Dr. Fleet thinks that we have to do with two different Patikas; but I cannot agree with him, because I do not think it possible that the Taxila plate is as late as the Sodasa inscription. Paleographically I think we must place it before the Takht-i-Babi record, and I should certainly think that it must go back to about the last years before or the very first years after the birth of Christ. The Sodasa record is found on & sculptured stone-slal, and Sir John Marshall some time ago informed me that he thinks it impossible to relegate the soulpture to an earlier date than the 1st century A.D. I therefore think it necessary to Insume that the Sodasa inscription is dated in the Vikrama era. Moreover, so far as I can nee, we have a distinot indication that the dating according to three seasons, each comprising four months, was later on considered as a characteristic feature of the Vikrama' era. It is Well known that in the oldest inscriptions which give a name to this era it is designated as a Malaya reckoning. In two of the most ancient instances of its use, in the Mandasör inscription of the time of Naravarman and in the Mandasör insoription of the time of Kumäragapta I, the season is expressly mentioned. Moreover, we have three inscriptions where the era is designated as krita. In the Bijayagadh inscription of Vishņuvardhana* we read : kritēshu chaturshu varahafatöskurashdoirdēshu 400 20 8 Phalgupabahulasya pafichadassyām, “after four hundred and twenty-eight, 428, krita-years, on the fifteenth of the dark fortnight of Phalguna"; the Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman has : frirMuālavaganāmnata prakasta kritasanjfitë e kashashtyadhika prāpta samāśatachatushtayè prāvsik(t)-kala fubhi prapte ...m[@]ghi pranritto ... dinė Afrojatuklasya pańchamyām," when the auspicious year four hundred increased by sixty-one, used in the illustrious Mâlava gaps and named kita, had arrived, when the glorious rainy season had arrived, while the clouds were dancing, on the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight of Asvoja"; and finally, the Gangdhär inscription of the
1 To judge from the remarks by Dr. Blooh, Jo. Bong. 41. 800., VOL. LXVIL, P. I. p. 282, it is perhape dated in the Kanishka er. • TRA8., 1918, p. 100L.
• Ct. JRAS, 1914, p. 986. . Gupta Inver, p. 258.
#p. Ind., VOLXII, p. 320.

Page #167

140
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
time of Visvavarman''has : yātēshu chatu[r]shu kritēshu fatëshu sausyaishuafitasõttarapadishy-iha vatsarēshu bukle trayodasadinē ... Kārttikasya māsasya, "when four hundred and eighty (P) krita yours had elapsed, on the bright thirteenth day of the month Karttika."
It is quite plain from these instances that the years of the Vikrama-Milava era were at an early date characterised as krita. Sir R. Bhandarkar is inclined to explain this designation in such a way that the era " was invented by the people or astronomers for the purpose of reokoning years and was consequently originally known as krita, which means ' made.'” Dr. Fleet reminds us of the fact that the Vikrama era was never an astronomical era and suggests that there may be some connection between the designation krita and Ki-li-to, the name of a race which according to Hüan-toang seized the sovereignty in Kashmir after the death of Kanishka ; and Mahamahopadhyâya Pandit Haraprasad Sastri says that krita was the name of the first year of a cycle of years which was used in Vedio periods, though he admits that only in two of the three cases it is possible to divide the pumber of years, after the subtraction of one, by four. So far as I can see there is a much simpler explanation of the designation krita. It should be remembered that the years, and not the era, are so called. Now kita is the best throw in the play of dico, when the number of points is divisible by four. At the ritual play on the occasion of the Agnyádhěya, the father and the son who take twelve akshas each win. I think this explains the designation of the old Vikrama-Málava year as kita. It was divided into three seasons, each comprising four months.
It is evident that this arrangement of the year is no new invention of the establishers of the Vikrama era. It is simply an adaptation of the old Såvana year with the three chaturmāsyas, and we are quite justified in assuming that this was the old national Indian arrangement.
A slightly different snbdivision of the year is found in a number of ancient Brahmi inscriptions, most of which hail from the Dekban and Southern India. In the first place wo have the inscriptions of the Andhrab (Lüders, Nos. 987, 1001, 1021 (?), 1024, 1100, 1105, 1106, 1107, 1120, 1122, 1123, 1124, 1125, 1126, 1146, 1147, 1186, 1195). It will be sufficient here to take one example, all the inscriptions being dated according to the same principle. The Karlo inscription of the 7th year of Paļumivi has : rand Vasithiputasa sami-siri-P[ulumāvisa) savachharē satamē 7 [9] imhapakha pachamē 5 divasē pathamē 1, " (during the reign) of the Rajan, the son of Vasisthi, Svämin fri-Paļumgvi, iu the seventh, 7., year, in the fifth, 5., fortnight of summer, on the first, I., day." It will be seen that we have here & slightly different method, the pakshus, fortnights, of the season and not the months being given. This same metbod is used by the Abhira Isvarasēna (Lüders, No. 1137); by the Svåmin Virasena (Lüders, No. 684a); by the Maharija Bhima sēna (Lüders, No. 906); by the Rajan Asvaghobba (Lüders, No. 922); by the Maharaja Jayavarman (Lüders, No. 1828); by the Iksbvákus (Lüders, Nos. 1202, 1203 and 1204), and by the Pallavas (Lüders, Nos. 1196, 1200, 1205). It was evidently the prevailing one in the south.
The dating in the ancient inscriptions of the Western Kabatrapas, who certainly used the Saks era, presents quite a different picture. To take an example, the Junagadh rock inscription of Kudradaman (Lüders, No. 965) is dated : rajio mahakshatrapasya gurubhir-abhyastanămno Rudradămnd varsha dvisaptitamē 70 2 Mārggafirsha-bahula-prat[ipadi], " (during the reign) of the Rājan Mahakshatrapa Rudradāman, whose name was repeated by the venerable, in the seventy-secord, 72., year, on the first day of the dark half of Märgadirsha." In this way all the
Dr. Fleet suggested a myösko-afita-, JRAS., 1913, PP. 996 and 998.
Gupta Inscr., p. 75. • Ind. Ant., 1913, p. 163.
Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 319. Çf. Lüders, Do: Wir felspiel, Berlin, 1907, specially pp. 61 4.

Page #168

No. 7.]
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 41.
141
Kshatrapa inscriptions (Lüders, Nos. 962, 963, 964a, 965, 966, 967, 1133, 1135), and also the record of the Salankäyana Vijayadēvavarman (Lüders, No. 1194) are dated. The Nahapana record, No. 1174, gives an incomplete date (vasē 40 6).
It will be seen that we have here again the name of the month, as in the Kharðshthi records, with the addition of the paksha. If we bear in mind that the Western Kabatrapas were certainly Sakas or Yüe-chi, it becomes likely that the Saka era which they used in their inscriptions was a direct imitation of the reckoning used by their cousins in the North-West, the additional mentioning of the paksha being perhaps a coucession to the custom in the part of the country where they ruled.
From the whole state of things I think we must draw certain conclusions.
The oldest Kharðshthi inscriptions were dated in an era, of unknown origin, which was most probably based on foreign models. Kanishka and his successors used a different era, but, in their Kharoshthi inscriptions, recorded the dates in the same way as their predecessors, giving the name of the month and the day within the month.
A new era, known as the Saka era, which was based on the same principles, but added the paksha, was later on established in Kathiawar and Central India.
The northern Kshatrapa Sodála used a different method, which apparently represents the ancient Indian way of dating, with mention of the season, the number of the month within the eeason, and the day of the month. The same way of dating seems to have been considered As characteristic of the old Vikrama-Malava era, and Kanishka and his successors adopted it in their Brahmi records.
Now paleographical and iconographical considerations point to a date in the first century A.D. for Sodása and also place him earlier than Kanishka and the Western Kshatrapas.
I think we are forced to the conclusion that sodass dated his insoription in the Vikrama era, and that the method of dating used in that reckoning was adopted by Kapishka and his Successors in such records as were destined for India proper, beoanse it was the national northIndian way of dating. Finally, it becomes impossible to maintain that Kanishka was the founder of the Saka era and used it in his inscriptions, beat.80 then it becomes unintelligible why he should have changed the way of expressing the dates. I am still of opinion that the Saks era was established by Vima-Kadphises. I have given my reasons in my Indo-Soythian oontributions in the publications of the Berlin Academy for 1916 and I shall resume them below in my edition of Tazila inscription of Sam. 136.
We must therefore look to other indications in order to fix the starting point of the Kanishka era. Professor Lüders has drawn attention to M. Chavannes' statement that the name Po-t'iao of the Ta Yüe-chi king who sent an embassy to China in A.D. 229 may be a rendering of the name Våendeva. If this should prove to be the case, the initial point of the Kanishka era cannot be earlier than A.D. 130 or later than A.D. 168. The Āra inscription would accordingly fall betweon A.D. 171 and 209, provided that it is dated in the Kanishka era; and I think we have no reason for doubting that, if we admit that Kanishka cannot be the founder of the Vikrama era.
Now Dr. Fleet maintains that the nee of the Roman Imperial title "Kaisar" would not be possible at such a Into date. He says: “The name Cesar, as an appellation of the head of the Roman state, started with Julius Caesar, to whom it belonged by birth. It was assumed, on adoption, by his grand-nephew and successor Octavianus, better known as Augustas from the title which was given to him by the Roman Benate and people in B.C. 27. It was
1 Tor ng lao, IL, 6 P. 489,
JR48, 1918, PP. 104 2.

Page #169

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
transmitted by Augustus, together with his own title, to his successors. And undoubtedly it was a very leading designation, along with Augustus and Imperator, of all the Roman emperors down to & certain time, and was probably the particular appellation by which they were most generally known and spoken of in popular usage in the western parts of the empire, though we may doubt whether the same was the case in the eastern parts. But there was an important change in the time of Hadrian (A.D. 117-38). He dropped the name Cæsar as a title of the emperor, and gave to it the application which it continued to bear after his time : namely, he transferred it to the second person in the state, the intended successor to the throne And, though he did not make a Cæsar till A.D. 136, when he adopted and appointed L. Aelius Verus, his coins show that he abandoned the use of the title by himself in A.D. 125. Thus, from A.D. 135 the name Cæsar was no longer a title of the emperors, but had only a subordinate value. We are thus confronted by the position that the name Cæsar was taken up by a Kushan king as an imperial title in imitation of the Roman emperors when it had Deased to be a title of those emperors themselves. And this is sufficient in itself, I think, to apset Professor Lüders' application of the Kushan record."
I have consulted an eminent classical epigrapbist, Professor E. Ziebarth, about this question. He informs me that all Roman emperors, with the exception of Vitellius (15-69 A.D.), nised the title Cesar. After Hadrian the use of the title was no more allowed to every prince but only to the emperor himself and his successor and co-regent. The title is used in inscriptions, in Europe and in Asia, at all times, and it is impossible to draw any chronological conclusions.
It is therefore quite allowable to assume that the Roman title could be adopted by an Indian ruler as late as A.D. 170. The Romans were repeatedly victorious in their wars in Mesopotamia and against the Parthians during the latter half of the second century; and there is nothing unlikely in the supposition that an Indian ruler in the North-Western Frontier districts should havo adopted the Roman imperial title at that time. But soon the Roman power began to melt away in Asia; and there is nothing extraordinary in the fact that the title was not used in India any more.
In support of Professor Lüders' dating I have drawn attention to the traditional tales abont Khotan handed down by the Tibetans. We learn from them that "the king Kanika aud the king of Guzan and king Vijayakirti, lord of Li (Khotan) and others, having led an army into India and overthrown the city of Soked (Sakēta), king Vijayakirti, obtaining many sariras, then bestowed them in that stôpa of Phru-ño." This can only mean that the Khotan king Vijayakarti joined the Kushana king Kanishka in da expedition against Säkēta. I have compared this traditional account with the statement made by Tärsnäths and in the Chinese biography of Agvaghosha, according to which the Yüe-ohi king attacked Magadha in order to get hold of Asvaghosha, Säkēta being one of the towns which tradition mentions as the home of that saint. Vijayakirti would accordingly be a contemporary of Kanishka. Now Vijayakarti was the successor of Vijayasimha, whose queen helped to propagate Buddhism in Kashgar. Professor Franke has shown that the introduction of Buddhism in Kashgar apparently took place about A.D. 120. Vijayakirti most accordingly have ascended the throne after that date. and be may roughly be assigaed to the middle of the second century A.D. I have proved that the Tibetan traditional tales about Khotan are at least in part based on fact and that they should not be disregarded as fictitious.
It is in my opinion & remarkable fact that both the Chinese remark about Po-tino and Tibetan tradition lead to the same conclusion, that Kanishka I belongs to the middle of the second century A.D. More definite information may reasonably be expected from excavations.
Sitangaberiete, 1916, p. 820. Silenageberichte, 1908, p. 740. JR48., 1914, PP. 899 L

Page #170

128קלו 7?
STEN KONOW
Ara inscription of Kanishka: Sam. 41.
1624354
133 לי-לע די רוי וילל נלי
SCALE -5
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
FROM ESTAMPAGES SUPPLIED BY MR. H. HARGREAVES..

Page #171


Page #172

No. 7.)
THE ARA INSCRIPTION OF KANISHKA II: THE YEAR 4).
The Āra inscription would accordingly belong to the last quarter of the second century A.D.; and with regard to the king Kanishka mentioned in it I do not think we can get beyond the suggestions made by Professor Lüders that he was a son of Våsishka and probably a grandson of Kanishka I.
Dr. Fleet has objected that, even if we read Vajheshka and not Vajheshpa in the Ara inscription, the names Vajheshka ana Vasishka cannot easily be identified, nothing justifying us in assuming that jh and 8 are two different renderings of one and the same sound. He admits that jh can represent the voiced 8-sound which is usually in phonetical works designated by , but he does not seem to know any analogy to the rendering of such as through a. I think however that we have a good analogy in another word which is used in Saka and Kashana records, viz. in the title kusulaa in the Mathura lion capital, kusuluka in the Patika plate, which is undoubtedly the same as the title kujula, Kolovao nged by Kadphises I. I agree with Professor Hultzsch1 that this is a Turkish word, though I do not identify it with güjla, Page #173

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
in_
PION PHA INDICA
P
. XIV.
No. 8.-SANJAN PLATES OF BUDDHAVARASA.
BY STEN Korow. These plates have already been published by Mr. A. M. T. Jackson, who remarks that they were found by Hasanji Kelia, a cultivator of Sanjin in the Umbargaon pöths of the Dåbånd Täluks of the Thana district." I now edit the grant from impressions kindly prepared by Mr. H. Consens.
There are altogether two plates, measuring 97" x 8P". According to Mr. Jackson, “they have raised rims, and are pierced with two holes for the connecting ringe, of which the left-hand one, bearing a heavy copper seal with the figure of a lion walking to the left, still remains intact." The beginning and the lower corners of the first and the lower left-hand corner of the second plate have been damaged. In other respects the plates are in a fair state of preservation. The first plate contains twenty and the second nineteen lines, and the letters can mostly be read with certainty. The first line is mooh effaced and cannot be made out with certainty.
The characters belong to the southern class and might well belong to the latter half of the seventh century. Sometimes, however, quite peculiar forms occur. Compare ra in -rüpan, 1. 2; la in brimatăsh, 1.2 ; - fira, 1. 7; -Dasaratha., 1.7; -mitesha-, l. 12; va in varo, 1. 5; oya in -Manadya., l. 2, eto. Da has a loop at the bottom; compare paundarika-, 1. 6; bahudanda, 1. 10; 8ēdiva-, 11. 22, 27, 34; Lavarivaundona, 1. 22; Kafichadi., 1. 24; Viyadi-, 1. 24. The cerebral pa usually takes the form illustrated in Bühler's Table VII, column 21, numbers I-III. The form giveu as number IV, however, ocours twioe in -kalyanaparamparäpan, 1. 4. The dental na has a loop. Both the a and the ai mátrás are attached to the right-hand bar of pa in -Pautra, 1. 29; Pausha-, 1. 33, while the as strokes are attached to the left-hand bar in paundarika-, I. 6; prapautts, 1. 29. A peculiar interest attaches to the sign for la. There are, as a matter of fact, two different forms of this siga, compare sakala., 1.2, and daráhala nichhanan, 1. 5. On comparing the signs, it will be seen that the former corresponds to the la given under Nos. VI-IX in column 34 of Bühler's Table VII, while the latter corresponds to the fifat numbers of the same column, and still more closely to the most common la in Gupta inscriptions. These two different forms of la are used side by side in several inscriptions from the time of the Guptas onwards, and usually there does not seem to be any difference made between them. In the Sanjan plates, however, they seem to be differentiated according to a distinot principle. The former ocoors in sakala-, 1. 2; Chalukyandth, 1. 5; -tula., 1. 6; -pålana-, 1. 10; -sajalajaladharapatalavyomatala., 11. 10 f. ; -dhavalavimala-, 1. 11; Chalukyakulas, 1. 15; -palanas, 1. 16; -vipula., l. 16; kubali, 1. 17; -kula., 11. 18, 23 ;-Uddhaodli-, 1. 24; talavriksham, 1. 25; kalina, I. 29; -Vilachchlea, 1. 31; bali-, 1, 31; phala, 1. 35; -mupalanan, 1. 39, and further in - Kokkulli- (P), 1. 13, and Kalvivana-, I. 29. The latter ocoura in locha, 1. 1; -kalyāna-, 1. 4; vardha-lamchhanan, 1.5; labdha., 11. 8, 15, -vallabha., 11. 9, 13; Malla., l. 22; Lavanivaundena, I. 22, and further in Palaketi-, 1. 9 Bagula, 11. 21, 31, 34; Varasigilēna, 1. 23. If we compare all these instances, it will be seen that one form of 1 is regularly used for a single incompounded l between vowels, while the other form occurs when I is initial or combined with another consonant. There are, as will be seen, some exceptions to this role. The intervocalio form is also need in Kokkulli., 1..13, and - Kalotvana-, 1. 29, and the initial form in Palakēdi-, 1. 9; Sagula-, 11. 21, 31, 34; Varasigilēna, 1. 23. It will be seen that all the exceptions occur in names, which cannot, of course, be viewed in the same way as ordiuary words. The reading - Kokkulli-, l. 13, is moreover quite uncertain. It can
so be read Koklon iri or perhaps even Kokkuli. It is impossible to deoide whether the o is long
Jorral Bomb. As. Soc., vol. XX, PP. 40 and I.

Page #174

No. 8.]
SANJAN PLATES OF BUDDHAVARASA.
145
or short. At all events the same must be compared with the Eastern Chalukya Kokkili, the Telugu-Choda Kokili,' the Chola Kokkilli, eto. The correct form seems to be a cerebral l, single or doubled. The name is certainly Dravidian. The same is probably the case with - Kalvivana, 1. 29. Palakėsi is likewise in its first part a Dravidian name; compare Kanarese puli, tiger, where it is of interest that the l of this word is dental and not cerebral. Also the remaining names are most likely of a similar kind. At all events, it seems quite certain that in ordinary words the two forms of la are correctly distinguished as mentioned above,
Now it is a curions fact that we find exactly the same state of affairs in some other inscrip. tions, viz. the spurious plates of Dharasēna II of Valabhi, dated Saka 400, and the spurious Gurjara grants of Saka 400, 415, and 417. Here also there are some few exceptions. In the Bombay Museum Plates of Dharasēna IJS we find the sign which usually denotes an initial or a doubled l written in the name Giriviligrāmah, l. 20, while the intervocalic form is used in lagna in trinägralagna-, 1. 27. In the Umēta grant of Dadda we find jivalokah, 1. 12, and trināgralagna., PI. II, 1. 9, with the intervocalic, and the name Gilaka-, PL. II, 1. 15, with the initiall. In the Bagumră grant7 we find the same words jivalokah, l. ll; triņāgralagna-, 1. 25, with the intervocalic, and the name Ushilathana, 1. 18, with the initial form, The Ilio plates likewise have jivalokah, 1. 10, and trinägralagna., 1. 21, with the intervocalio, and the name Akulēšvara., 1. 14, with the initial form of la.
It will be seen that the exceptions are everywhere of the same kind. In the first place, we find some standing terms in which the l has been treated as intervocalic, though it is the initial of the second part of a compound word. There is nothing extraordinary in this. We know from the history of the Prakrits in India that compound words were often treated as one word and suffered such phonetic changes as resulted from the word-Sandhi. It is also of interest to note that the exceptional use of intervocalio l in these inscriptions always recurs in the same words, an additional proof that all these forged records proceeded from the same source. The remaining exceptions to the role, where the initial form is used when a single l occurs between vowels, are all found in proper names, just as was the case in the Sanjän plates.
The necessary inference from this state of things is that at the time when these plates were engraved the sound of 1 differed according to its use. When it was initial or formed a compound consonant, it had a sound other than when it was used as a single consonant between vowels.
Now it is a well-known fact that a corresponding state of affairs is found in a number of Indo-Aryan vernaculars of the present day, such as Marāțhi, Rajasthani and Gujarati. As I have shown elsewhere, every old initial I and sach l's as are derived from old compound consonants in Marathi, and, I may add, in other languages of the same kind, remain dental, while on the other hand every old single unoompound l between vowels becomes cerebralised. I have also drawn attention to the fact that this is an ancient feature of certain Indo-Aryan vernaculars. In the so-called Paisachi dialects, which belong to the oldest Prakrits, it was already fully developed. 10 According to the oldest Indian tradition the old Paisāchi was spoken somewhere in the neighbourhood of the Vindhyas, 11 and we have no information that the same
Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 128 ; Vol. IX, pp. 51, 188.
Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 123 n. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 89 n. 1, and so forth. • Kielhorn, Inscriptions of Northern India, Nos. 346-349. Ind. Ant., Vol. X, pp. 277 .
Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, pp. 61 f. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 199 f.
. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 115#. • JR48., 1902, pp. 417 ft. 10 Of. Pinebel, Grammatik der Prakritsprachen, para. 260.
11 Of. Konow, ZDMG., Vol. LXIV, pp. 95 #. I cannot find that my arguments have been weakened by Grierson, ibidem, Vol. LXVI, pp. 49 f.

Page #175

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
state of things prevailed in other old vernaculars. The use of two diff-rent l-sounds in a series of modern Indo-Aryan tongues, however, shows that it must at some period have spread over wider area : and it would be of interest if we could find out when this new state of things had becomo established in the different places. It is not, however, possible to arrive at certain results.
There cannot, so far as I see, be any doubt that the use of two different signs for 1 in Boine Indian inscriptions, of which the one represents an old initial or doubled 1, the other an old single l between vowels, can only be explained in the light of the modern vernaculars just referred to, the more so because these inscriptions hail from territories in which at the present day Marathi and Gujarati are spoken. But the difficulty is to decide when these grants were engraved.
With regard to the spurious Valabhi and Gurjara grants it is as yet impossible to arrive at certainty. We may state with confidence that they are later than the Kaira plauos of Dadda II Praśüntariga (A.D. 628 and 633), from which the writer's name Röva or Rēvaditya has probably been taken. The Sanjän plates, on the other hand, parport to have been issued during the reign of the Western Chalukya Vikramaditya I, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun on the new moon day of Pausha. Now we know! "that Vikramaditya I commenced to reign between some time in September A.D. 654 and July A.D. 655," and his son Vinayaditya must have ascended the throne about A.D. 680. I have consulted Professor Jacobi about the eclipses of the sun which were visible in Western India during this period, and he has kindly informed me that the only one that suits the case is the one that occurred on the 7th December A.D. 671. Of the other eclipses which, according to the Párnimänta system, might come into consideration, viz. those of the 18th December A.D. 670, the 25th November A.D. 672 and the 27th November A.D. 680, the first and the last were not visible in India, and the eclipse of A.D. 672 was too unimportant. Professor Kielhorn has shown that in early times the Pūrņimanta system was in use in Southern India. The intended date would accordingly be the 7th December A.D. 671. And it would be possible to date the spurious Gurjars grants about the same time. It is in this connection of interest that the name of the writer of the Sanjän grant is Ròvagana ; compare Rova, Rēväditya of the Gurjara grants. As we shall see, however, there are so many indications showing that the Sanjān plates are not gonuine, that their dato cannot be relied on. On the other hand I see no reason for assigning them to a much later date, and we may provisionally state that the cerebralisation of an ancompound intervocalio l in the Western Marathi country can be dated back to about A.D. 700.
The orthography of the Sanjin grant is rather careless. Thus we find an for a in -bhayannēka-, 1. 15 : i for a in -īnviyah., 1. 29: i for i in mahipati., 1. 11; mahipalana., l. 16; samakalinah, 1. 29 : for u in - Palakëti-, 1.9: si forri in kriy, 1.32 : for a in-bhayannēka-, 1. 15: kt for tt in dakta., 11. 5, 21, 27, 36, 38; kifichiktula, 1. 6: ga for sa in -garira, 1. 7: na for na in - Harinā, 1. 4; Ambārāmēna, l. 21; pratihäröna, 1. 24 : * for an in Matridina, 1. 23 : pu for hu in - Napusha-, 1.7: bhi for dhi in rajabhiraja-, 1. 13 : ya for vya in pitriyo, 1. 14 : sa for sha in -abhiriktäna, 1. 3. A consonant after an ris doubled in kartlikeya-, l. 4; =Arjjuna., 1. 12 ; -karkkas-, 1. 12; sarvo-, 11. 18, 19; nivartta-, 1. 20; pūrurēna, I. 25; -maryyadā, 1. 26 ; saruvādānam, 1. 27; -ārkka-, 1. 28; -chaturuvēdasya, 1. 31; -ksiyotsarppanartthan, 1.32; udakātisarggēna, 1. 34; bahubhiprovasudhā, 1. 34; bhumihartta, 1. 38; pūrova-, 1. 38, but not in - Arjunas, 1. 12, -chaturdanta-, 1. 15, and, of course, not in - Hursha, 1. 8. Letters and syllables have not rarely been omitted. Compare yāva for yāvat, 1. 25; yatna for yatnad, 1. 38; -rifēsha-for-niksēsha-, 1. 12; Dvāsagrāmyā for Dvādasagrāmya, 1. 19.; -adhikari for -ddhikarinah, 1. 18, and perhaps Madanangāfrayal for brimad-Anamgāšrayal, 1. 17. A superfluous
Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 102.
Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 102.

Page #176

No. 8.]
SANJAN PLATES OF BUDDHAVARASA.
147
pusvāra occurs in runshtra., 1. 18 ; -sanndhit, 11. 25, 26; -an kan., 1. 30, and a superfluous visarga in -ūdhipatih., 1.8; -ograh, 1.8; sutahs, 1.9 ; -ānviyah-, 1. 29; -Hiranyakësih., 1. 30; bahubhihr-, 1. 34 ; bhūmis-, 1. 35, while the visarga has been wrongly omitted in samāsādita, 1.5; -pratapa, 1. 8; bähudanda, 1. 10 ; -raja, 1. 17.
The rules of Sardhi are constantly violated. Thus we find visarga instead of s in -parikarah, I. 27; visargs instead of sin mahārājnh, ll. 9, 14; and visarga before sonants in -yāgāh yats, 1.6; -bhogikaih nekakulapradhānaih Mätsi-, l. 23; nadhayirah Rēva., 1. 31. On the other hand, we find o before surds in -vijayo, 1. 15; Mahindarāmo, 1.21 ; parivano, I. 26; -vāpako, 1. 27. When two vowels follow each other, they are sometimes wrongly combined; thus, -bhishanātur- instead of bhishana atur., 1. 12. In other cases an m is inserted as a kind of Sandhi-consonant. Compare dakshina-m=iva bahudanda, 1. 10; -Oshadhi=m=ida tushţikaro m=Arjuna-m=iva, 1. 12; -chandramá=m=iva, 1. 16; -Hiranyakësi()=m=anēka-, 1. 30; sahasrēna= muafva-, l. 37. Other instances of wrong Sandhi are =vinashtam ava, 1. 6; -nyāyēna achatabhatapravēsyah a., 1. 28.
The language is Sanskrit. There are however several mistakes. The nominatives in o of a-bases where no sonant follows; forms such 49 simasy=äpi, 1. 23, perhaps -chaturvēdasya, 1. 31. and the use of the genitive instead of the dative in l. 31, and so forth, make it. probable that the person who drafted the plates was more familiar with Prakrit than with Sanskrit. A form such as Mahindāramo, l. 21, is pure Prakrit, and the form mätarā instead of mātri in saptamātarabhisiktānā, 1. 3, is in accordance with the rule in Hēmachandra's Prakrit grammar III, 46, that the Sanskrit word mātri becomes maarā if it denotes & deity, mātarā being a Sanskritised form of this maarā. Also the use of two different l's points in the same direction. That the grant was drafted by & person who was not very well versed in Sanskrit is also shown by the use of parenthetic sentences in l. 4 (bhagava-pratyaksha-Harina tushțēna varo daktah samāsādita[*] pratyayo varahalaichhanam cha), l. 3 (kesitachatva mēdha-rojasuya-paundarikayagah yat-kifiohiktu(t-ku) laduritan tadvinashtam ... dhanushmata) and so forth. Note also - Ramadēva-tat-pratimänamziva, 1.7; -Anudhyāta, 11. 10, 17; -yaso, 11. 11, 16, and so on.
Sach oocurrences cannot fail to throw some doubt on the genuineness of the plates. And other considerations lead to the same result.
I have already mentioned that the seal shows the figure of a lion. Now the Western Chalnkyas used the boar crest," and this is in accordance with 1.5 of the Sanjan grant. The invocation of the Variha-incarnation of Vishnu at the head of many Chalukya grants should, no doubt, be seen in connection with the use of this crest. It speaks strongly against the genuineness of the present grant that this stanza has been so much changed.
On the other hand, it cannot be urged against the genuineness of the plates that the grantor Buddhavarasa is not known from other sources; for a Mahasamanta Buddhavarasa of the Salakika family is known from the Torkhodo grant of Saka 735.8 This Buddhavarasa was in possession of an estate known as the Sıharakhi Twelve, which Dr. Fieet has identified with the present Serkbi, near Baroda, at 73° 8' E. and 22° 21' N. This place is not too far removed from Sanjân to make it unlikely that he was a descendant of the Buddhavarasa of the Sanjan plates, and the name of his family Salukika can hardly be anything else than Ohalukya. The later Buddhavarasa was a feudatory of the Rashtrakota king Govinda III; and nothing prevents as from supposing that members of the old imperial Chalukya family, after its overthrow by the Rashtrakata's, served under the new rulers. I am thus inclined to think that the older
1 ct. Kielhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 268 and n. 8. * ct. Fleet, Gasettoor of the Bombay Presidency, VOL I, Part II, p. 299 n. 4.
Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 63 f.

Page #177

148
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
Buddhavarasa is no fiction. This however does not affect the argument regarding the genuineness of the Sanjan plates. If we suppose, as I think we must, that they were drawn up at all events not long after the date they mention, it would be natural for the forger to insert real names and not fictitious ones.
Buddhavarass states that he was the younger brother of Palakësin II, and styles himself rājan. Now we know that there was aboat the same time another Chalukya who held sway in the same part of the country, viz. the Gujarat Chalakya Sryāśraya Siladitya, of whom we POSSess two grants, dated in A.D. 669 and 691 respectively. The former has been edited by Professor Hultzschl and contains the information that the grantor, the yuvarāja Sryiśraya Miladitya, was the son of Dharāśraya Jayasińhavarman, the younger brother of Vikramāditya 1. About Dharaśraya we only learn that his "power had been increased by his elder brother." Śryāśraya was residing at Navasärikā, the present Nausāri, where the plates were found. The latter grant, which comes from Surat, was pablished by Bhagvānlal Indrāji. Professor Hultzsch has shown that Śryasraya Silāditya must have held sway over a province that included Navasärikā. The villages granted by him were Agattigrāma, Karmaņēga, Osumbhala and Alläraka. Of these Asaţtigrāma is the present Astgām, seven miles east-south-east-south from Nausārt; Kärmaņoya is the present Kamrēj, 72° 8' E. and 21° 18' N.; Osumbhala is the present Umbhel, 73° 1' E. and 21° 11' N., and Alluraka the present Alură, 73° 5' E. and 21° 12' N. There is accordingly no objection to assuming that another Chalukya prince at the same time ruled over a province in the present Thani District.
In such circumstances I think we are justified in making use of the historical information contained in the Sanjān grant, and even the attribution of the name Kokkuli to Vikramaditya I may very well be justified, if we remember that the name Kokkili recurs in the genealogy of the Eastern Chalukyas.
The genealogy of the Western Chalukyas, as given in the grant, carries us back to the Paramēsvara Satyāśraya Pulakēģin (II) Prithivivallabha, who had conquered Harsha-Dēva, the king of Northern India (Uttarāpatha). His son was Prithivivallabha, the Rajadhiraja Paramēšvara Jayasri Kokkuli Vikramāditya, the Mahārāja; and the younger brother of his father was the Rājan, the Paramamāhēśvara Madanamgāśraya (or, Srimad-Anangāšraya), the glorious Buddhavarasa, by whom the present grant purports to have been issued. He claims to have conquered the terrible four-tusked elephants of the lord of the gana of the Achhatyana or Natyana. I do not kuow what to make out of this name.
We further learn that Buddhavarasa, being in good health, while residing in Pinuka, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun on the new moon day of Pausha, during the reign of Vikramāditya I, grants to Sagalasvamin Dikshita, the son of the Chaturvēdin Rēva, a resident of Kalvivana, of the Hariti götra, the Taittiriya sākha, proficient in the various sāstras of the Hirapyakēbins, Mahindārama and Ambārā raa in the twelve-village-district (Dvādaga grāmi) in Avaranta (Aparānta), at the sea-shore, and further the plots of Sēdiva and Malla, the LAVAnivaunda and Varasigila. The name of the village to which these plots belonged has been lost. We may however perhaps supply the name Mātfidinnagrāma from 1. 23. To the north and west it was bounded by the sea. To the east some localities are mentioned, which I cannot identify, viz. Viyadi, Uddhaváli (or Uddhavälika), Kanakochară (or Nakochara), Tatayika, and the eastern boundary, the Vyåghratataka.
Mr. Jackson has identified Pinuks with the present Pen, the chief town of the Taluka of the same name in the Kolaba District, situated at 18° 44' N. and 73° 6' E., and Kalvivana with
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, pp. 229 ff.
Verhandlungen der VII. Internationglen Orientalisten-Congressos, Wien, 1888, Arische Section, pp. 811 ,

Page #178

No. 8.]
SANJAN PLATES OF BUDDHAVARASA.
the present Kelve, at 19° 36' N. and 72° 44' E., close to Mahim. Avaranta is evidently the same as Aparanta, the Northern Konkan. The Twelve-village District and Matṛidinnagrama would, if we consider that the northern and western limits are the sea-shore, have to be looked for in the country to the west of the river Amba; and it is possible that Mätṛidinna is a semi-Sanskrit form of the village name which is now Mandva.
I am not able to interpret the whole grant to my own satisfaction. The accompanying plate has been prepared from impressions which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Cousens.
1 Om3 3Bhramara-sa[m]kasa-kaya[m]
bh[1]shana-rakta [m]ta-locha... da.
sikhand[Pustah[]
2 jayatu
sada väräha-rupaṁ || śrimatām sakala-bhu[vana]-samstü [ya]manaMa[navya]-ago
3 trāṇām Haritipatrāṇām saptamatar-ābhisi(shi)ktānā [m*]
Kadhy&ta
5 na
TEXT.1
First Plate.
4 nã[m] Kärttikoya-samrakshana-prapta-kalyana-paramparānāṁ bhagava pratyakshaHarina tu[shte]
sa-jala-jaladbara-pa
varo daktaḥ samāsādita [h] pratyayo varaha-la (la) mchhanam cha Chalukyanām krita ch-atvamēdha-rā
6 jasuya-paundarika-[yā]gāḥ yat-kinchik-tula-duritam tad-vinashtam avabhri
vä
tha-snanaiḥ suchi-pa
7 vitrikrita [m] Sira-gartra Nriga-Napusha10-Dhumdhumara-Da[sa]ratha-Rāmadēva-tatpratimanam-iva dhanu
8 shmatall
Uttarapath-adhipati(b)-ért-Harshadēva-pazájay-öpalabdh-gra(b)
pra[ta]pa[b] parame[śva]raḥ
9 paramala Satyasrayaḥ śri-Pulakesi1-Prithivivallabha-mahārājaḥ tasya suta (ḥ)s= tat-pad-a
10 nudhyātā dakshina-m-iva bahudamḍa[ḥ*] prithivi-palana-kshamō vyapags[a]
11 tala-[vyo]ma-tala-gata-sarad-indu-kirana-dhavala-vimala-yaso1
12 rana-ni[b]sesha-karkkas-abhoga-bhishaṇātnr-opani [t-osha]dhi-m-iva tushṭikard=m=
Arijana-m-[1]--
13 [sesha]-sa[m]grama-vijayole
14 Read -yafa maki-.
11 Bead-vallabhō rājādhirāja-. 1 Read pitṛivyah.
śri-Mahāsēnasya
Kōkkulli:8 Vikra.
14 [ma]ditya-mahārāja [b] tasya pitriyo19 Satyarayay-knjs
abhirato
149
1 From impressions.
Expressed by a symbol. Read nā.
Read perhaps bhagavată.
1 Road krität ch-äfoamëdha, or, kritäívamedha... yägō. Read yat-kichit-kula-.
• Read -fariram.
11 Read dhanushmat=Otta..
13 Read paramamākēt varaḥ.
1 Read -bhishapa atur-.
18 Perhaps -Kokkulli, or l
påd
Prithivivallabhaḥ rājābhiraja17-parame[śva]ra-jayasri
1, or -li-,
mahipati-samaravāraṇa
* Metre not to be made out.
• Bead dattaḥ.
10 Read-Na hutha-. 18 Re ad -Pula-. Read -vijayi.
déra-dvija-fuirtish

Page #179

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
15 chhatyana-gana-yati-bhayahačka-châ[t]ardanta-gaja-ghat-&ppa-labdha-rijaya
lukya-kula
16 [na]rapa[ti]nä[m
gagana]-chandrama=m=iva
150
20
ya mata-piri
17 pad-änudhyā[ta] parama-mähösvaro Madanamgasrayaḥ śri-Buddhavarasa-raja[b]
kusali
18 [sarvvan-eva
19 [ty-astu sarvva]-vi[ditam yatha] maya sāgara-tatō Dva[da Jáa-grāmyā
med uttara-disa dasa niva [rtta]na[ni]7
samanubodhaya
Avaranta-visha[y-a-]
dakshina-disa Sediva-kshe[tram] Lavani vaujudan Varasigi
vishayapa)-(th)shtra-grāmakūta-kala-maha[t]tar-&dhikari[pab"]
23 lēna sahitam simasy-api krama-pramāņaṁ
dhanaiḥ Mātridina-grāma
Second Plate.
21 [pramänōna] Mahindārāmo sthavaram Ambārāmēna vibhashita[] daktam [Sagala-dikshita]
22 sy=ärāmasya
Malla-kshe[tram]
dvadasa-bhogikaiḥ10 neka-kula-pra
24 kutēna cha Kañchaḍi-pratihärōnal sahitam amku 30 Viyadi-Uddhaväli-Kanakochara-Taṭāyika-pü
mahi-palana3-sita-vipula-prakhyata
27 shaḥ sa sima-parikaraḥ
[VOL. XIV.
25 rvvēņa ban-ämtarēna gata yava[t] tala-vriksham 5 shala parvvēņa sa(m)ndhiḥ13 Vyaghra-taṭakam tasya cha pari
Rea 10 Read -ka
26 vähō 30 sha dakshina-disa sima-sa (m)ndhiḥ paschima-disā uttara-disa cha mahodadhi-maryyādā 30
chatar-idghatana-vifaddhab Bidiva-vipak Barvy
patra-pantra-prapautr-inviya(b)-kram-öpabhögyaḥ
1 Perhaps Natyana- and read -ganapati-bhayānaka, Read mahi..
Read perhaps -paramamähetvaraḥ frimad-Anamgatrayaḥ.
There would be just room for sufficient syllables to read -ntaḥpāti-Mātṛidinnagrāmē,
Cha
ādānam daktaṁ16 visishte-[pra]
28 tibh[8]dik-parihind-bhyamtarnaiddhib bhümichchhidra-nyayōna a-[ch]ta-bhatapravěsya(b) a-chandr-ärkka
29 samakalina[b] västavya-Härlti
There does not seem to have been any writing in the remaining part of 1. 20.
A na.
12 I am not quite com Read samdhir.
Read -karat-chatur-aghata buddhaḥ.
1 Read -vapakah.
"Read -parihino- and -siddhya.
18 Read -kälinah putra-pautra-prapautr-anday
cha
Read -vijayafs. •Read -yasă.
neka-kulapradhanair-Mätṛidinna-.
rtain about the reading 5 and I do not know what to make out of sha.
• Read dattam. 11 Read pa.
saha
éri-Kalvivana.
10 Bead datto vishți-prä-,

Page #180

Pub
STEN KONOW.
ITAL
10 com.tr WinKY DO DORPS
FX SEM litik55.42 Hellfire
FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY MR. H. OOUSENS.
SCALE 3
F j
SNEJESTRENOUG 91 . HOTEUDOJNOSTW Granit EUR 211 m v jegjja
taj 1997 RTAS SA DE RIOTVARANN et tarinat Betour LD i wa UTAS .
DJVUJOY SAYal0Y2gtayi: 2432 10 donne TRVOOR32403c3ygun OS .. zeijixaaaaJ3C.8 XOJAYUys sem
PRETRAGA XU897 iy WEB: Dize: 22:52 TELJEV * y&DJEY2zar ta sjezZEMBER
Sma SmiLIINAT DE Dugge: - USD Freix soveredda dyer A 55V 2X A Yang Bagus ja
Sterling Nga
Sanjan plates of Buddhavarasa.
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #181

OTY TESLA
BE
M
AZE RYTAS
Sindelfie
YETU
SE542mFm:83SVR: 3 fatto 3.20 FRUCTEUR af? SPRZE
DESENTUPI Qltakuf ixloppers is kiter 18cm w wie net TFC
, fra offer to tikslaithris KTO COSTA PERO os PRE: Fyrir fe 2:8:feszcz e
Heart Bronze of roccer & IT
S
B28RRIES Friting
TED DEX NEXORCISES. RORUM LUCEMBUNY * PDP
z rysu FAREBAYA hurteentek? A frills 21TU
.

Page #182

No. 8.]
SANJAN PLATES OF BUDDHAVARASA.
30 sagotra-Tettiri-sakhā-Hiranyakēsiḥ-m-anēkam1- sastra - paramgata - pradhana - pratham
ottama-nagara.
31 Vilachchho nadhayirah Rova-chaturvvēdasya putraya Sagulasvami-dikshitasya bali
charu
32 [vai]śvadev-agnihotraya3-kriy-otsarppap-artthaṁ mātāpiṭror-atmanas-cha punya-yaśō
bhi
33 [v]riddhaye Pausha-masasya amaväsyäm
Pinuka-nagara
sthitona śri-Buddhavarase
34 na s[*]a-hastēna udak-ätisarggēna Sagula-dikshitasya ta[t] Sēḍiva-kshetram || Bahathi(b)rvv
aditya-graha[pē]"
35 dha bhuktā rājabhiḥ Sagar-ädibhiḥ [1] yasya yasya yada bhumi(h)s=tasya tasya tada phalam [*]
vasundhara[m] shashtid-varsha
36 Sva-daktām para-daktaṁ cha yo harōta
sahasrani vishṭāyā[m]
37 [ja]yatë krimiḥ Taṭākänām sahasrēṇa-m-asvamedha-satēna cha [1] köţi-pradančna
38 [bh]ūmi-hartta na sndhyati [] Purvva-dakta dvijätibbyo yatna [d*] Yudhishthira [1] maht[m] mah[1]
39 ma[tām śrē]shtha danach-chhreyō-nupālanaṁ Likhitam Rēvaganōna |
151
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1) Hail, Prosperity. Ever victorious is the boar shape (of Vishnu), which has a body of the colour of bees, which has terrible eyes, red at the corners... which is
bent
1 Bead -Taittiriya-sākhā-Hiranyakēty-anēka-.
2 Read nivasino? I take Vilachcha to be the name of a town.
Bead -agnihotr-ādi-kriy-.
Read -mäsasy-ämä väsyäm=āditya-.
gavām
(Ll. 2-9) [In the lineage] of the glorious Chalukyas, who belong to the Manavya götra, which is praised by the whole world; the Hariti-people; who have been anointed by the seven (divine) mothers; who meditate on the feet of the illustrious Mahāsēna (Karttikēya); who through the protection of Kärttikeya have obtained continuous prosperity-by the divine Hari, who, being pleased, showed himself before their eyes, a boon was granted and fame and the boar crest were obtained-, (there was) the supreme lord, the devout worshipper of Mahosvara (P), Satyasraya, the illustrious Pulakesin [II] Prithivivallabha, the Mahārāja,-the Aévamedha, Rajasuya and Pauṇḍarika sacrifices were performed, whatever evil there was in the family, was annihilated, head and body were cleansed and purified through Avabhritha baths by him who was an archer comparable as it were to the following, viz. Nriga, Nahusha, Dhundhumara, Dasaratha and Ramadeva, who had acquired vigorous power through his victory over the lord of Uttarapatha, the illustrious Harshadēva,
raksha
(Ll. 9-14) His son was Prithivivallabha, the sovereign king, the supreme lord, the victorious and glorious Kokkulli Vikramaditya [I], the great king, who meditated on his
Bead-haston-ödak-.
Read sva-dattain para-dattam. There is a superfluous hook at the right-hand side of pe. Bead shashtim varsha-.
Bead -dattas.

Page #183

153
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
[fatber's] feet; who, like his right arm-etaff, was capable of protecting the earth; whose fame was spotless and white, like the rays of the autumnal moon risen in the skies from which the mass of water-filled clouds has disappeared; who was terrible in his utterly violent effort of warding off the war elephants of (hostile) kings; who was causing satisfaction like & modicinal herb given to a sick person; who was victorious in every battle like Arjuna,
(LI. 14-19) His fathet's brother, the younger brother of Satyasraya, who rejoiced in showing reverence to gods and Brāhmaṇas; who has obtained victory over the multitude of four-tusked elephants of the lord of the Achhatyana (?) gana; who, like a moon in the sky of the lords of the Chalukya family, has acquired white, wide-spread, and well-known fame through protecting the earth; who meditates on the feet of his mother and father, the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, Madangngaśraya (or, the illustrious Anangisraya), the illustrious Buddhavarasa, the rajan, being in good health, instructs all the heads of districts, the heads of provinces and villages, the tribal chiefs and officials :
(Ll. 19-23) Be it known to everybody, that the estale Mahindårāma, adorned with the Ambāräma (or, a mango grove), on the sea-shore of the Dvādaśa-grāmi (Twelve-village district), in the village
within the Avaranta-vishaya, on the northern side, ten nivartanas in extent, has been given by me, and further, on the southern side of Sagula Dikshita's grovo, the Sėdiva-field and the Malla-field, together with Lavanivaunda and combined with Varasigila.
(Ll. 23-26) And the measure of steps of the border line (made) by the bhögikast of the Twelve-districë), the heads of several families, and the headman of Mātridinna village together with the door-keeper Kañchadi is in figures 30. They went to the east of Viyadi, Uddhavēli, Kanakochari and Tațāyika, in the distance of an arrow shot, up to the palmyra tree, five (?) sha.To the east the limit is the 'Tiger-tank (Vyāghra-tataka), and its waterline measures 30 sha. To the south the limit is the boundary of the village). To the west and to the north the sea-shore, 30 sha.
(LI. 27-34) This is the surrounding limit, and, defined as to its four abutments, the Sēdiva field has been given, with all taxes, free from vishți-pratibhēdika, with all the spaces within, according to the maxim of bhämichchhidra, not to be entered by petty officials and soldiers, for as long a time as moon and sun (endure), to be enjoyed in succession by sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons, to the inhabitant of the illustrious Kalvivana, of the Håriti gotra, the Taittiriya sakha, the foremost of those who are proficient in the various sästras of the Hiranyakësins, the son of the chaturvēdin Rēva, who lives in the foremost excellent town Vilachchha, to Sagula-Svāmin Dikshita, for the performance of bali, charu, vaizvadēta and other rites, for the increase of the merit and fame of his mother and father and of bimself, on the new-moon day of Pausha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun, by the illustrions Buddhavarasa, staying in the town of Pinuka, with his own hand, with libations of water; to Sagula Dikahita this Sėdiva-field (has been given).
(LI. 34-39). Four of the customary verses. (L. 31) Written by Rövagana.
See Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 273 and D. 6. . I do not know what is meant with sha, perhaps shatkansa, of. Kautiliya, p. 107.
• Ch. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 284 n. 10, and p. 296; Vol. XI, p. 176, and Lalla Dikshita's Commentary on the Michelhakafika (ed. Godabole, Bombay, 1896), p. 223 : chatah kabudra vishaya-bhokta.
I am extremely doubtful about the interpretation of this part of the grant, and name such as Vilachchha does not rem to be likely.

Page #184

No. 9.]
A NEW ANDHRA INSCRIPTION OF SIRI-PULUMAVI.
153
No. 9.-A NEW ANDHRA INSCRIPTION OF SIRI-PULUMAVI. BY V. S. SURTHANKAR, PH.D.; POONA.
The subjoined Prakrit record incised in the reign of the Andhra king Siri-Puļumāvi, 'King of the Sitavahana (family),' was discovered by Ir. T. Rajarao, Kauarese Assistant iu the Office of the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle, during his tour of inspection in the Adoni Taluk of the Bellary District, Madras Presidency. The estampages were propared under the direct supervision of Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri and kindly placed at my disposal by him for publication. I am indebted to him also for many valuable suggestions in the matter both of decipherment and of interpretation of the record.
The inscription is engraved on the eastern face of a large natural boulder of reddish granite, known to the villagers as Jangli Gundu (Jungle Stone). The inscribed rock, which is firmly buried in the soil, lies midway between the villages Myakadoni and Chinnakaḍabāru at a distance of about eight miles due N. from the Taluk Head-quarters. The surface of the boulder has peeled off at various places, sometimes right up to the depth to which the letters were incised. The written surface, consisting of four lines of the inscription, covers an area of 8' by 3', and the height of the average letter is 2". The engraving, though bold and neatly executed, is not very deep; indeed the "ducts" of the letters are so shallow that a superficial examination of the rock discloses hardly any traces of the record. It is worth noting that the words are separated from each other by small gaps, a circumstance which greatly facilitates the deciphering of the record. The fourth and last line of the inscription is considerably shorter than the rest, and commences much farther to the right than these. The closest inspection of the rock did not disclose any distinct trace of letters in the gap at the beginning, caused by the shortness of this line.
The alphabet resembles that of the Jaggayyapeta inscription of Purisadata. Characteristic are the books with which the elongated verticals of the letters ka, na and ra terminate, as well as the pedantic semi-circular are used as the sign for the medial . The signs for medial a and é show a tendency to droop downwards at their free ends. In spite of this similarity with the characters of the Jaggayyapeta record, there could be, as far as I can see, no objection on palæographic grounds to their being assigned to an epoch earlier than the third century, to which the Jaggayyapeta inscription is hesitatingly ascribed by Bühler, Indische Paleographie, p. 44.
The number of epigraphic records belonging to the Satayahana Dynasty, which had succeeded in holding sway over a large part of southern India for an unusually prolonged period, is remarkably small. In the Madras Presidency, besides the one I am now editing, there are only two inscriptions which refer themselves directly to the reign of a Satavahara king,s and these are both records from the Krishna district, one of them being certainly a private record. So is the inscription under consideration a private record: it registers the construction
1 Bühler, Indische Palæographie, p. 44, and Tafel III, Col. XVII, XVIII.
See also his remarks in the Archl. Suro. of Southern India, Vol. I, p. 111. Excepting the tendency of horizontal lines which are unconnected at one end to curve downwards, there is no difference between the alphabet of our record and those which are figured in Table III, Col. X-XIII of Bühler's, Tafeln, which would justify its being assigned to a later paleographic epoch. The curving downwards of horizontal lines is, in my opinion, as much an ornamental variation as the hooks at the ends of elongatel verticals, which are to be observed as early as in an inscription of Satakapi I. (Col. X), which Bühler himself assigns to 1-2 century A.D. With the semi-circular are representing medial i cf. gi and vi in an inscription of Pulumavi (Col. XI); di, ni and hi in an inscription of Satakaṇi I. (Col. X); ti (twice) and dhi in those of Ushavadata (Col. VII, VIII) and others much earlier.
* See Lüders, List of Brahmi Inscriptions, Nos. 1248, 1840.
I

Page #185

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
of a tank by a certain householder (gahapatika). The only other designation besides Palumävi which the king receives here is Raño Sätavahanānam, of the King of the Satavahanas. One notices here the absence of the metronymic with which the names of the Satavahana kings are as a rule accompanied, such as Gotamiputa and others. Worthy of note also is the use of the family name Sitavaba na, a term of comparatively rare occurrence in inscriptions.
With the scanty information we have in our record about this Puļumivi an identification is preorious. There are in fact at least four kings with the name Puļumăvi (or its variants) kuowu to history, and the chronology of this dynasty is far from being satisfactorily settled. I.lr. Vincent A. Smith,' working upon the Paranic material supplied by Pargiter, gives us tentatively the following dates for the various Palumavis :
1. Puļumávi (I.), the fifteenth king of the dynasty, ruled some time before A.D. 59. 2. Palumivi (II.), Vasithiputa, came to the throne about A.D. 135, and ruled for some
thing like 28 years. 3. Puļamávi (III.), came to the throne about A.D. 163, and ruled for something like
7 years. 4. Palumävi (IV.), came to the throne about A.D. 218, and ruled for something like
7 years. For purposes of identification the Puranic king Puļumīvi (I.), of whom we know next to nothing, may be rejected on palæographic grounds. Further, if the lengths of reigns allotted to these kings in the list supplied by Mr. Vincent A. Smith happen to be correct, then the last two Puļumavis will also have to be rejected, as they are stated to have ruled only seven years each, while our inscription is dated in the eighth regnal year of the king. From this point of view the Palumåvi of our inscription will have to be identified with Visithiputa sami-Siri-Puļumāvi (II.), the [S1po] Toplanos of Ptolemy.. A large number of records dated in the reign of this king have in recent years come to light. The year of his accession to the throne is, as remarked above, put down roughly at A.D. 135. Assuming a plurality of kings with the name Puļumāvi, there is no other criterion in the inscription for identifying him further.
It was mentioned alove that the object of the inscription was to record the sinking of a reservoir (taļāka). There is, however, no reservoir or tank to be seen in the neighbourhood, to which the record may apply. But it may be remarked that the soil in the vicinity of the inscribed rock is alluvial, consisting of sand and finely powdered dast; so that the adjoining land might well at one time have formed the bed of a tank.
Among the localities mentioned in this record Satavahani-hara is particularly interesting. as it occurs once again in the Hira-Hadagalli copper-plate inscription of the Pallava king Sivaskandavarman in the slightly altered form of Satahani-rattha. I am not aware that the James of places mentioned in this grant of the Pallava king have been satisfactorily identified, so that the situation of Satahani-rattha has been, as far as I know, a matter of conjecture. The inscribed boulder bearing the present record is, however, & sure landmark, as far as the situation of the locality is concerned. If, now, the find-place of the grant, Hira-Hadagalli, which is also situated in the Bellary District, be supposed to be not far removed from the subject of that grant, which is described as being located in the Sätāhani-rattha, then the territorial
See Rapson, Catalogue of the coins of the Andhra Dynasty, etc. (London, 1908), p. clxxxix. • See Rapson, op. cit., Index V, .. . Sätavābana.
Early History of India, 3rd Edition (1914), pp. 216 f. • Rapson, op. cit., p. xxxix. . Ep. Ind., Vol. I, pp. 2 ft.

Page #186

No. 9.]
A NEW ANDHRA INSCRIPTION OF SIRI-PULUMAVI.
155
division Satavahani-Sātāhani must have comprised a good portion of the modern Bellary District. The relation in which the mahäsēnāpati and the gumika stand to the janapada and the gama which appear along with their names, is not explicitly mentioned. Bat, considering the position of these persons, one might hazard the guess that these military officers were feudal lords of the lands, holding them in the form of jāgirs.
In conclusion, it may be remarked that the site of the inscribed rock is an important landmark, fixing definitely a point south of the Ksishņā to which the sway of the Sāta vahanas extended.
TEXT. 1 [Sijaba[m] [ll] Baño Satavahanānam s[i]ri-Puļum[á]visa sava 8 hëma 2
diva 1 2 [masa] mahāgānāpat[i]Ba Khanda[na]kasa janapades S[8]tavahani-harẽ 3 . mikasa Kamäradatasa gāmē Vēpurakë vathavēna gahapatikēna [Kon]tānam [Sabe]na
taļākam khānitam [ilo]
TRANSLATION. Success! On tho first dey of the first (fortnight of) the second month of Winter in the eighth year of the reign) of Siri-Puļumăvi, King of the Satavahana (family), the reservoir was sunk by the householder (gahapatika) . . . . resident in the village (of) Vēpuraka, belonging to the Captain (gumika) Kamaradata (Kumāradatta), in the country (janapadu) of Satavahani-hāra, belonging to the Great General (mahāsāmāpati) Khaindabāka' (Skandaniga).
From the stone and a set of impressions.
Traces of the bracketed syllable are visible on the stone.
# The consonant signs are almost certain; the vowel signs are all but obliterated, as at this point the rock has peeled off almost to the depth to which the letters were incised. Perhaps, we have to read masi, making with the foregoing nomerical symbol 1 the word padhamasi,
* Read janapade.
Wo have probably to restore gumikasa (from Skt. gaulmika,"captain'), which would record well with the mahasena palisa of the preceding line.
This and the following word must, in my opinion, contain the specification of the gahapatika; the first gen. plu.) is most probably tribal name, and the second (inst. ring.) is the personal name. The reading of the first akakaras of the names must however be looked upon us problematic.
+ This is the season commencing with the dark fortnight of the month of Karttika.
. This is a clear case of the use of the word hara in the sense of 'kingilom or district.' Son Lüders, List of Brahmi Inscriptions, Appendix, index of miscellaneous terme .v, ehita.In the Himalada ralll caliper plutus (Lüders' List, No. 1200) this territorial division receives the designation raffha (rashtra). Thus hana must correspond to raffha.
ct, the personal name Kbaradanaga-sätaka occurring in a Buddhist inucription at Kamberi (Lüders' List, No. 1021).

Page #187

156
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
[VOL. XIV,
No. 10.-THE NAIHATI GRANT OF VALLALA-SENA; THE 11TH YEAR..
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A., INDIAN Museum, CALCUTTA. The plate on which this grant is incised was discovered by some coolies, while digging some waste land, between the villages of Naihati and Sita bati in the Katwa subdivision of the Burdwan district of Bengal, belonging to Babu Baidyanath Chatterji, Zamindar of Sitahati, in January 1911. The piece of waste land on which the grant was discovered is called by the local people Nai rājār bhita, " The ruins of Nai Raja's place." A copper cup," tāmrakunda," & vessel still in common use for divine worship in Bengal, was discovered at the same time. Subsequent excavations at the same place yielded some more utensils of worship :
(1) A copper censer on two legs, one of which is peculiarly curved. Such censers are very often repregented on the pedestals of images of the Pāla period (800-1200 A.D.).1 This form is no longer used in Bengal. Dr. J. Ph. Vogel, when Officiating Director-General of Archeology, found similar utensils for pujā, made of brass, in the Tirumalavadi Temple of Vaidyanatha, Trichinopoly district, Madras. The censer had a movable cover, which has now disappeared and of which the hinge only remains. It measures 7" in length and 47 in height,
(2-5) Four small stands or oups, most probably intended to hold püni-sarilhas, or conchshells. No. 2 measures 21" in height, and the diameter of the top is 13" No. 3 measures 2,4" in height, and the diameter of the top is 14". No. 4 measures 2 in height, and the dismetor of the top is ts". No. 5 measures 1}' in height, and the diameter of the top is 14".
(6-8) One elaborately carved and two plainly carved small' conch-shells, used during paja. They are called pāni-sarikhas and are not used for blowing. They are filled with water, and waved before the deity at the time of Arătrika.
(9-12) Four irregular pieces of oxidized zine.
The nature of the finds indicates that the piece of waste land where the grant and the other objects were discovered is the site of an ancient temple. Local people say that some images made of gold, or covered with gold leaf, were found at the same place. Mr. Tárak Chandra Roy, M.A., when Subdivisional Officer of Katwa, interrogated the agent of the Zamindär of Sitahati, who denied all knowledge of them. Subsequent inquiries did not lead to the discovery of any such images, and Mr. Roy is inclined to regard the rumours as baseless.
Immediately after the discovery & reading of the record with excellent photographs was published by Mr. Roy in the Journal of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad. A revised reading of the text was then published by Mr. Akshaya Kamara Maitreya, B.L., of Rājshāhi, in the Bengali monthly journal "Sahitya." Prof. Rådhāgovinda Basak, of the Rājshāhi College, published a Bengali translation of this record in the same journal. Subsequently Dr. D. B. fpooner, B.A., Ph.D., F.A.S.B., Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Eastern Circle, andertook to edit this grant for the Epigraphia Indica, and prepared a version of the text and a transdation. But he was unable to finish this task on account of pressure of work, and his discovery of the Maurya ruins of Pataliputra diverted his attention, and in 1915 he permitted me to take ap the work. Dr. Spooner's version of the text and bis translation of it have been largely used in this afticle.
1 Cunningham's Mahabodhi, pl. xxviii. * Bangiya-Sahitya Parishat-Patrikā, Vol. XVII, PP. 281-46
Saritya, Vol; XXII (B. 8. 1918), pp. 6-19-27. * Ibid, pp. 675-85.

Page #188

No. 10.]
THE NAIHATI GRANT OF VALLALA-SENA.
The record is incised on a single plate of copper, measuring 13" by 15". A seal is attached to the top like the seals of the other grants of the Sena kings, it does not con. tain the name of the sovereign. It consists of a seated image of the ten-armed Śiva, known as Sada-siva. In the Edilpur grant of Kesava-sena the seal is expressly called Sadasiva-mudrā.1 The record bears sixty-four lines of writing, thirty-two on the first side and thirty-two on the second. The average length of the letters is". The engraving has been neatly and carefully done, and on the whole the record is free from mistakes. The characters of the grant show the well-developed Bengali alphabet of the 12th century A.D., the beginning of which is to be seen in the Deopara inscription of Vijaya-sena, the father of Vallala-sena. Among vowels the initial forms of i, ri, li, ai and au do not occur. Only retains its old form and does not even approach the Bengali form. a, and 5 show complete forms. u and i have intermediate forms, and in these two cases the modern carved top strokes only are wanting. Among consonants ka, na, chha, ta, da, pa, pha, bha, va, sa and ha retain intermediate or transitional forms. The other letters of the alphabet show completa Bengali forms. The anusvara still retains its old form, and the anunāsiki is used in two or three instances, e.g. anyams-cha (1. 35), kshetra-karams-cha (1. 36). Final forms of ta, na and ma are used in many cases, and the doubling of consonants with a subscript or superscript r is optional. The language of the record is Sanskrit. With the exception of om om namah Sivaya at the beginning of the first line, the first twenty-eight lines contain in verse the genealogy of the Sena kings from the moon to Vallāla-sēna.
The first verse contains an invocation to Siva in the form Ardhanarisvara. The secoud is devoted to the praise of the Moon-God, in whose lineage the Senas were born. The third verse contains the important statement that the forefathers of Samanta-sena ornamented the Radha country, proud of its fame for the maintenance of legal behaviour (sad-achara), with unheard-of glory. Verses 4-13 contain the usual genealogy of the Sena kings. Fresh information is available in verse 7, where it is stated that Vijaya-sena defeated a king named Sahasanka. It is difficult to identify this Sahasanka. According to my view of the chronology of the Sena kings the year 1119-20 A.D., which is the initial year of Lakshmana-sena's era, must also be the first year of the reign of Lakshmana-sena: therefore, according to this view, the death of Vallala-sena occurred in 1118-19 A.D. Vijaya-sena, the father of Vallila-sēna, must therefore be placed in the last decades of the 11th century A.D. This is the earliest possible date for Vijaya-sena. According to the other view, Vallala-sena died in 1168-69 A.D., and Vijaya-seua reigned during the earlier decades of the 12th century A.D. Even if we accept the earlier date, it does not make it possible to identify this Sahasanka. The only possible prince with whom it is possible to identify him is Salivahana, also called Sahasanka, Nihsanka-malla, Matamata-simha and Kari-varsha, who is known from the Chamba grant of his son Sōmavarma-deva (?) and who, according to the late Dr. Kielhorn, lived" about the middle of the 11th century A.D." In Southern India the only prince who is called Sahasanka in an Epigraphic record is the Rashtrakuta Govinda IV, who cannot be taken to be a contemporary of Vijaya-sena. Another Sahasanka is Sindhu-raja, the Paramara chief of Dhārā, the brother of Vakpati-raja II and father of Bhoja-deva, according to the Navasahasanka. charita of Padma-gupta. But he also belongs to the last decades of the 10th century or the first two of the 11th. It may be said that Sahasanka is a synonym of Vikramaoka or Vikra maditya. Even if we accept that, the difficulties of identification do not diminish. In North
1 Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (New Series), Vol. X, pp. 99 and 104.
? Memoirs, A. S. B., Vol. V, pp. 103-07.
Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, Synchronistic table for Northern India, col. 7. Ibid, Vol. V, App., p. 81, note 6.
157
Ep. Ind., Vol, VII, p. 36.

Page #189

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
ern India Gargoya-dova is porhaps the only prince whose surname was Vikramaditya ;1 bat. as he was dead before 1042 A.D.,' he cannot be said to have been the contemporary of VijayaBūna. The only possible person in Southern India is Vikramaditya VI of Kalyāui, the founder of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, who ascended the throne in 1076 A.D. We have not as yet come across the namo Sähasanks as a surname of this Vikramāditya, nor have we heard of his campaigns in Northern India. So the only possibility is the Chamba prince. In the troubled times when the last remnants of the Gurjara-Pratīhāra empire in Kanyakubja or Pratishthāns were being destroyed and when Chandra-deva was trying to found the Gähadavāla kingdom, Vijaya-sēna of Bengal may have come in contact with Sālivāhana somewhere in Northern India. Further information is to be found in verse 10, where it is stated that tho principal queen of Vijaya-söna wol Vilasa-dēvi. Vallala-sena was the son of Vijaya-sēna by Vilasadēvi. Verse 14 states that the land granted as the dakshina of the gift of the golden horse (nēm-ašva-dūna) on the occasiou of a solar eclipse by the mother of the king was recorded by Vallāla-sõna on a copper-plate and given to the learned Ovisu, i.e. Ovūsudēva-sarman.
The inscription records the grant of the village of Vallahiţthi, with habitable (tāstu), cultivable (nāla), and waste (klila) lands, measuring seven bhü-patakas, nine dronas, one ādlaka, forty unmānas and three kūkas, measured by the nala called Vrishabha-sarikara; with an annual income of five hundred Kaparddaka-purānas, in Svalpa-dakshiņa-vithi, of the Northern Rādha mandala, of the Varddhamana bhukti. This is the first mention in an ancient inscription of a mandala named Northern Rādha and of a bhukti named Varddhamana. The Varddhamāna bhuleti is mentioned in a new grant of Lakshmana-sona, discovered by Baba Amulya Charana Ghosha. The village of Vallahittha was granted by Vallala-sēna as the dukshina of the golden-borso gift made by Vilasa-dēvi, the mother of the king, on the banks of the Ganges, on the occasion of a solar eclipse (Suryyöparāgē), to the achārya, the illustrious Ovāsu-dēvafarmnn, son of Lakshmidhara-deva-sarman, the grandson of Bhadrēśvara-dova-sarman, and the great-grandson of Varaha-dova-sarman, of the Bharadvaja götra, whoso pravaras were Bharadväja, Argiras and Brihaspati, and who was a student of the Kauthami sakha of the Sama-vēda. The name of the donee presents some difficulties. In verse 14 he is simply referred to as the learned Vasu (Vāsu-vidrshë);- but in the prose portion, where his lineage is mentioned, his name is written "Acharya-Sri-Ovåsudova-farmmaņē," which may also be read as "Sri 3 Väsudēvasarmmaño ” meaning the thrice illustrious Vasudeva-sarmman." But in l. 63, in the verse which mentions the dütaka of the grant, the name occurs as “Ovasu" or "3 Väst," where we cannot take the first letter to be a numeral, because, if we do so, we shall be at a loss to explain it, as the syllable Sri is absent before it. It is therefore better to take the name as Ovisu-dēva-sarmman. The dataka of the grant was the minister of peace and war (Sandhivigrahika) Elari.ghosha, and it was iesued from the victorious camp at Vikrama-pura on the 18th day of Vaisakha of the 11th year of the king's reign.
The boundaries of the village granted are as follows:
It was sitaated to the north of the river Singațix, which lay to the north of the Sāsana of Khāndayillā, to the north-west of the river Singația, which lay to the north of the Sāsana of Nāļichā, to the west of the river Singațiä, which lay to the west of the Sasana of Amvayilla, to the south of the southern boundary-wall (Simāli) of Kudumvami, to the south of the boundary-wall on the west of Kudumvamá which runs to the west (paschima-gati), to the west of the southern cattle track (gopatha) on the south of the Auhagaddia, to the south of the boundary-wall which issues from the northern cattle track of Audagaddis, runs to the west and
Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, App. 1, p. 16. * Ibid, Vol. VIII, App. II, p. 7.
? Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 299-302. • This has to be corrected into aditzautask.

Page #190

No. 10.]
THE NAIHATI GRANT OF VALLALA-SENA.
reaches to the northern boundary-wall of Surakonagaḍḍia, to the east of the eastern boundary-wall of Naḍḍina, to the east of half of the cattle track to the east of the Sasana of Jalasothi and to the east of half of the cattle track to the east of the Sasana of Molaḍandi, (which runs) up to the (river of) Singația. The village granted, Vallahiṭṭha, still exists in the Murshidabad district of Bengal, where it is now called Valuṭiya. This identification and the identification of some of the boundary villages have been made by Mr. Tarak Chandra Roy, M.A., Deputy Collector, when Subdivisional Officer of Katwa. Mr. Roy succeeded in identifying the following villages mentioned in the grant :
(1) Jalasōthi, a village still existing under the same name in the Murshidabad district of Bengal.
(2) Möläḍandi, a village now called Murundi in the Burdwan district of Bengal.
(3) Khaṇḍayillä, a village called Kharulia at the present time, which is situated in the Burdwan district of Bengal.
I edit the grant from the original plate.
TEXT.
[Metres: vv. 1, 2, Särdalavikriḍita; v. 3, Mandākrāntā; v. 4, Sragdhara; v. 5, Arya; v. 6, Sragdhara; v. 7, Vasantatilaka; v. 8, Sardalavikriḍita; vv. 9, 10, 11, 12, Vasantatilaka; v. 13, Sardulavikridita; v. 14, Sikharini.]
1 Om1 om namaḥ Śivaya || Sandhyā-tāṇḍava-samvidhāna-vilasan-nāndi-ninād-ōrmm. bhir-nnirmmaryada-ra
2 -s-ārņṇavo disatu vaḥ śroyo-rddha-närisvaraḥ yasy-arddhe lalit-anga-hara
valanair-arddho cha bhim-o
3 -dbhaṭair-nnäty-arambha-rayair-jjayaty-abhinaya-dvaidb-anurodha-śramaḥ
(1)
Harsh-öchchhala-pariplavo nidhir-apām
4 trailokya-viraḥ smaro nistandrāḥ kumudākarā mrigadṛiso viśranta-mānādhayaḥ | yasminn-abbyndité
5 chakōra-nagar-ábhōgō subhiksh-otsavaḥ tami-vallabhah || (2) Vamso
6 tasy-abhyudayini sadãohara-charya-niraḍhi-praudhaṁ Radham-akalita-charair-bhishayanto snubhavaiḥ | Śasva
74-viev-abbaya-vitarnon-athala-lakabyā-valakahaiḥ
jajñire rajaputtraḥ (3) Teshām=vam.
mahanja priya-kumuda-van-öllä
159
9 -sa-lila-mrigankaḥ
sa Srikantha-siromapir-vvijayatē devas
68
pratibhata-pritan-ambhodhi-kalpata-sorab
||
kirtty-ullolaiḥ mapita-viyats
asid-ajanma-rakta-pranayi-gana-mano-rajya-siddhi-pratishtha-sri
-sailaḥ satyasilo ni
10 rupadhi-karuna-dhāma Samanta-senaḥ || (4) Tasmād-ajani Vrisha-dhvaja-charanamvu(mba)ja-shaṭpado gun-abbaraṇaḥ |
11 Hemanta-sena-devo vairi-sarab-pralaya-hêmantah (5) Lakshmi-mh-artia-degdh amvu (mbu)dhi-valana-raya-éraddhaya Ma
12 -dhavena pratyāvṛitta-pravah-ochchhalita-suradhuni-sankaya Sankarēņa | hamsa
1 Expressed by a symbol.
kirtti-jyotan-ojjvala-6/th
sutrām-ārāma-sima-viharaṇa-lalitāḥ
érent-vilas-ojjvalita
13 nija-pad-ahaṁyuna viśvadhātrā
kirttay o
yasya drishṭaḥ || (6*) Ta
14 -smad-abhüd-akhila-pa(r) tthiva-chakravartti nirvyāja-vikrama-tiraskrita-Sahasankaḥ | dik-pala-chakra-pa

Page #191

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
rot. XIV
15 ta-bhodana-gita-kirttih prithvipatir-V vijaya.sēna-pada-prakasaḥ || (7) Bhramyanti
nám=vananto sad-ari-inţi. 16 .ga-dřiśär hära-mukta-phalani chchhinn-äkinnäni bhümani nayana-jala-milat.
kajjalair-llañchhitani y atnāch-chi17 nvanti darbha-kshata-charaṇa-tal-isrig-viliptāni guñja-srag-bhasha-ram ya-rămă-stana
kalasa-gban-aflēsha-lolah 13 pulindāḥ (8) Pratyadiśann=avinayam prativēśma rāji vabhrama kármmuka
dharaḥ kila Kärttaviryah asy-i19 -bhisheka-vidhi-mantra-padair=nniritir-uropito vinaya-vartmani jiva-lokaḥ (9*)
Padmalay-ova dayi20 -tä Purushottamasya Gaur-íva vála-rajani-kara-sekharasya | asys pradhina-unahishi
jagad-isvara21 sya suddhānta-mauli-manir=āsa Vilāsa-dēvi 11 (10) Esha sutaria su-tapasări
su-kritairmaetta Vallala-bēnam-222 -tulan guna-gauraveņa | adbyāsta yaḥ pitur-anantaram=ēka-viraḥ simbāsan-adri
sikharam nara-dēva23 -simhah |(11) Yasy-åri-rāja-sisavaḥ śavar-alayēslu vālair-alika-nara-natha-pade
sbhishiktāḥ driptāḥ pramoda24 -taral-ēkshanaya jananya nisvasva vatsalataya sa-bhayaın nisbiddhiḥ I (12)
Krītāḥ prang-trina-vyagēna rabba25 -såd=alingya vidyadharirakalpain viharanti nandana-van-abhögéshu sausaptakih!
Ity=alochya nipaih 26 smara-prapayit-abhakaih sritaḥ svar-vvadhú-nētr-ēndivara-toran-ivali-mnyo yasy
asi-dhára-patha) || (13*) 27 Dadānā sauvarndam turagam-ufarage (s)mva(mba)ra-maņēr-rad-asy=73&sräkshida
ahani janani sasana-padam 28 připas-támr-otkirnnam tad-ayam-adito Vasu-vidusho sata dainy.ottäpa-prašamana
phal-ākālajaladaḥ (148) 29 Sa khalu 'Sri-Vikramapura-samivisita þrimaj-jayaskandhavürat Maharajadhiraja
śri-Vijaya30 -sēna-dēva-pådänudhyata-paramēśvara-paramamābēśvara-paramabbattāraka-mabārāj-adhi
raja-sri31-mad-Vallila-Bēna-dēvah kusali samupagatāsēsha-raja-rajanyaka-rajñi-ränaka
rajapattra-rājā32 -mātya - purohits - mahşdharmmădhyaksha : mabāsāndhivigrahika mabāsēnā pati
mabāmudradhikrita
Second Side. 33 antaranga-vrihaduparika-mahāksla patalika-mabāpratihāra-mahabhogika - mahāpi[l]upati
maha34 gaṇastha-danssådhika-chauroddharanika-nau-vala-hasty-asva-go-mahish-ājåvik-adi-vysp
. pitaka-gaulmi. . . 35 -ka-daņdapåsika-dandanayaka-visha yapaty-ādın anyams-cha sakala-raja-pad
Opajivind sdhyaksha-pra36 -chår-oktan ih-skirttitan chatta-bhatta-jä tiyan janapadan kshetrakarams-cha
yrā(brā)bmaņăn vra(brā)hma
Read kinnäni.
• Read aditadu.

Page #192

पनः शिया াওনযানরিলণাপীনিনামিত
साहिঘনাবীবঃलाल विडि दुहिता धारानुसारी हुएनडिया ह्रासीলविवालि विव লিকরীরঃবৗনিसुथा: कम्र াধशवगामানা1ঃ1 ठि कामः ॐ gM म्रायतीव डा याशिवाय, ठीक 22 कार्तिः सिंगाडवाला की श्री ललिः शिवाय : 058 माही अत्यूति 25 नामुकिला। टी
12
लीला : अनीलाल काशिकाल सालामा प्रायजনU Ma हिमसायास शनि हा यामा + वृ हा नियम लाया लि विजयाराविश्वमा श्रीमतिलाल की शायामाः।। तु सदर लिया है कि सहसा इदि श्रील डी: शाम कজমীনমনछति
काम माता की निकामी जमिल केलेली নिনাধ: ग्रिलिया विभाষलाला:
8
10
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32
Naihati Grant of Vallalasena: the 11th year.
यूनिशाना यादविनय তিतিाका कलंकी लिहिन विसिम पानीতयবिনमेला याला अधि कासातील नी । नत्र ग आयु व मलय वी ॥ 5250সnসलाल दलील यजुराঃशिওती: हायव यसदिन यता उति का मारा SUজনविद्यालयास निधि की 7507925 थियं का चालानी अपनी लिवाय ना। मियां: दयाना की यह निजननी घरा वृामांकी का विका नीलनिकमा डा शिशीति रा सिवान।ওरात हा माथि लालावायला सा महाप्रसाद द्वारा महामा वृद्धि हि कम दामिनाम हाथ थाशक
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE 45
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD.. PHOTO-LITH.
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32

Page #193

k
सर कारयतिकमनायलनसायनातावमझा काजिकमहामायामा
मायाातावासकारातलमालाबामास्वामविकाधिमाकागानि 34 তৈয়ালি গুনাহফয়ান সফল বাসযাফেয়বানাযাদ্ধ । 3810तामा काजाका जात६८महाशाकया शासनानकतावाकतवा 38
[CTIमारामारावामिभागितामहमयकवकाशातीतभावककाः38 | शानिमाहामललारमिताधीशलामामानातन्निहियालया। नाराम(
नामावशिमा कुन:शशिनाशानामा HEREमन कम मात्रामालिनक्रिकइम्भाशाशमयशिमा सामालियाशि055EMEगायचका 5851 ETVायानाशा राशन:यशभागिनकाशातायाठवालियरामामालियाकामना ताशयतनामानिय:जलानाथाशासन यूवायचा मामाला उधाणाचन यधूिनिकायनातायातयामावहिस्तानजिनामा वृहबालबनवायालशिलाधिकाकासाविकतानि यूनाननामहशाक्वायनयुकथाहाभयनाशवराशक्यतारारा उसकाराक समायबलगलवाकनातिकतम्गासपायताधव्यावह। DAE325शासनयाध्यातनाकामयामममुशाजालाA शानघतायात सासारामलध्यायातायातायतामा नया रालकाशनाय तशालकायसराजमादायकामशासनिघता ईनामायाजग्रामवियाकाधाम शायातसा नवासिनशातायाजीरवाणायामालाभारा विलामयिवादि:मनसातजमायारातातिर उत्मिाशमायावयासक्राछिबाली माहाधिवातामाशाइनिराशाताकामयमकालयात वृमिनायामशास्रनाममाघघकाइन्याकिशमिाहतातला
तानमनवादातिशययजयदयालनतकयाच्या शालारामाशा 56 उता गालामाकाशमानधनाकावनधारकासासाठी याठियाशायाभय मामाच्याशलाभियानकायष्ट महरा5381मायणालाशनामिबियामाहशतवमारत लयलयकामा भियामामालनमालाकारक्षपाहावतस्यालाय 26भशयातानमनाहानातनवताकनारकाराबासासाचन
सातायतामा गमतीशियाबाळालालातिवालालागया मननिताभनाध्यविनासकलानिधयानवतावाहियुवतःशवकाछायातिलायारसमिमा निखिल क्रिलियालीमलालकिशनगाल:सायशालाबायनावाचावयातितितिकमा
५५ समाधानीमामासायासताना

Page #194

No. 10.)
THE NAIHATI GRANT OF VALLALA-SENA.
161
37 -pottaran yath-irham manayati vo(bo)dhayati samüdisati cha matam-astu
bhavatāṁ yathả sri-Varddhamana-bhukty-antah. 38 -påtiny-Uttara-Rādha-mandale Svalpa-dakshiņa-vithyam Khandayillā-sasan-ottara
sthita-Singațiā-nady-u39 -ttarataḥ Nãdicha-śásan-ottarastha-Singațiā-nadi-paschim-ottarataḥ Amvayilli- säsana-paśchima-sthi40 -ta-Singațiā-paschimata) Kudumvamā-dakshiņa-simāli-dakshiņataḥ | Kudamvamā
paschima-paśchima-gati. 41 -simāli-dakshiņataḥ | Āūhāgaddia-daksbiņa-gopatha-dakshiņataḥ tathā Āūdāgaddiy
ottara-go42 -patha-niḥasita-paschima-gati-Suraköņāgađờiākiy-öttar-üli-paryanta-gata-simāli - dakshi
nataḥ Naddi43 -na-śägana-pārvva-simāli-pürvvataḥ Jalasõthi-sasana-pürvva-stha-gopath-årddha
pärvvataḥ Molādandi-såsana44 -päryv&-sthita-Singatia-paryanta-gopath-ārddha-parvvataḥ Evam chatuh-sim
åvachchhinnaḥ Vallahitta-gråmaḥ śrl45 Vrishabha-sankara-naléna sa-våstu-nála-khiłádibhiḥ kaka-tray-adhika-chatvarimsad.
unmāna-samēta46 adhaka-nava-drop-ottara-sapta-bhä-pätak-atmakaḥ pratyavda(bda) kaparddaka-purăņa.
pancha-sat-otpattikah 47 Sa-sātal-vitapaḥ sa-gartt-sharaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-guvaka-nårikērah sahya-das
åparadhah parihri. 48 -ta-garyva-pidah třiņa-pāti-gochara-paryantaḥ a-chata-bhatta-pravēśaḥ a-kiñchit
pragrāhyaḥ samasta-raja-bho. 49 -gya-kara-hiraṇya-pratyaya-sahitaḥ 1 Varahadēva-sarmmaṇaḥ prapauttriya Bha
drēsvara-dēva-sarmmavah pauttra50 ya Lakshmidhara.dāva-sarmmansḥ puttriya Bharadvája-sagotrāya Bharadváj
angirasa-vårhaspatya-pravariya 51 Såmavēda-Kauthuma-sakha-charan-anushthấyinė. Schäryya-śri-āvāsudēva-śarmmanē
asman-mătsi-sri52 -Vilāsa-dēvibhiḥ sura-sarits sury-oparāge datta-bēm-asva-mahädänasya dakshiņåtvēn
Otsfishtaḥ 53 mātā-pittrör=itmanas-oba pupya-yasosbhivriddhayo i -chande-årkkam kshiti
sama-kālam yavat 54 bhūmi-chchhidra-nyayēna tämraśäsanikritys pradatto semabhiḥ ato bhavadbhiḥ
Barvvairā. 55 -v-inumantavyam 1 bhävibhir-api bhū-patibhir-apabarang naraka-pāta-bhayāt pāland
dharmma-gau56 -ravät pälaniyam bhavanti ch=ātra dharmm-änudarsinah slokaḥ! Vahubhir
vvasudbă dattā rājabhi57 -5=sagar-adibhiḥ 1 yasya yasya yada bhūmig=tasys tasya tada phalam .
[15] Bhimim yaḥ pratigrihņāti yaś=cba bhu58-mim prayachohhati ubhau tau punya-karmmapau niyatam svargga-gaminau 11
(16*] Asphotayanti pitano va 59 -gayanti pitämahaḥ bhúmi-dáta kuló játah Das-trätā bhavishyati
[178] Shashtim varsha-sahasräņi svarggo 60 tishthati bhumi-dah a kshoptá cheanumanta cha täny-iva narakam vrajet
[189] Sva-dattām para-dattam-vå yo harēta
1 May also be rend sa-jhafa, but sa-sāfa is the reading of other Séna grants.
May also be yiti.

Page #195

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
61 vasundharām sa vishthāyām krimir-bhätvä pitsibhiḥ saha pachyats || [194]
Iti kamala-dal-amva(mbu)-vindu-lolam friya62 -m=anuchintya manushya-jivita cha | sakalam=idam=udahfitam cba va(ba)
ddhvi na hi parashaiḥ para-kirttayo vilopyāḥ || [20] Jita63 -nikhila-kshitipālab frimad-Vallalasēns-bhopala) ÖVisu-säsano-krita ditam
Harighosha-sandhivigrahikain [210] 64 Sam 11 Vaisakha-dinē 16 fri ni | Mahasām Karana ni ||
TRANSLATION. Om ! Om ! adoration to śiva.
V. l. May Arddhanirievara (a form of Sive, half male, half female), in (one) half of whose body, by the trembling caused by the movement of beautiful limbs, and in the other) half by the force of the beginning of the dance, which was extraordinary as well as terrible, the double labour of acting is successful (or victorious), bestow prosperity on you, making the ocean of delight to overflow by the waves of sound of the Nandi (s preliminary song of blessing) arising at the beginning of the evening dance of Siva (tandava).
V. 2. He, the crest-jewel of Siva (Srikantha), the god (who is the beloved of night (tamivallabha), is prosperous : on whose rise the receptacle of water (ocean) becomes restless on acoount of increased joy, the god of love (Smara) becomes a hero in the three worlds, multitudes of white water-lilies beconie sleepless, the deer-eyed ones (ladies) forsake salking, there is a rejoicing on account of plenty throughout the city of Chaköra birds.
V. 3. In his rising family were born princes (rajaputtrah), ornamenting the Radha country, illustrious on account of excessive practice of good behaviour (sadachara), with a dignity not felt or seen before, whose principal aim was to grant protection to the universe constantly, who had flooded the sky by the waves of their white fame.
V. 4. In their family was born the truthful (and) mighty Samanta sēna, who was a guile: less receptacle of pity, who was like the illustrious mountain (Himalaya) in making his friends, who were devoted to him for ever, realise the objects of their realms of fancy, who was the moon for the festive blossoming of the water-lilies, i.e. those dear to him, whose royal dignity was made radiant by bis fame, which was like moon-light, (and) who was like the Sun at the end of the Kalpas (1.6. at the time of the delage) to the ocean of troops of his enemies.
V. 5. From him was born Eēmanta-sõna-Déva who was a bee to the lotus-feet of him with the bull-standard (Siva, whose vdhana, or emblem, was the bull), whose qualities were his ornaments, (and) who was like the destructive winter to his pond-like enomios:
V. 6. The masses of whose beautiful fame, which had travelled up to the confines of Indra's garden, were seen by the creator of the Universe (Visva-dhatri) proudly as the line of geese, whioh by its movement had made his own realm radiant; by Sankara, with fear, as the returning (and therefore) overflowing stream of the Ganges; (and) by Madhava, with belief (1.e. trust or assurance), as the moving ocean of milk attracted by love for his daughter) Lakshmi.
V. 7. From him was born the lord of Earth called Vijaya-Bons, who was the overlord of all other kings, who had outshone Sabasinka (Vikramaditya) by his deceitless prowess, whose fame was song in the cities of the protecting deities of the cardinal points (Dikpalas).
V.8. Torn and scattered on the earth from the necklaces belonging to the deer-eyed onesia womenkind) of whose (Vijaya-səna's) enemies, as they (the women) wandered in the middle of the forest, the Pulindas, longing to embrace olosely the breasts of their beautiful women ornamented with garlands of gutija beads, were carefully collecting the pearls (taking the pearls
1 This mountain is supposed to contain all sorts of precious things opon which people come unexpectedly.
At the time of the deluge twelve rung rise and dry up the mass of water,

Page #196

No. 10.]
THE NAIRATI GRANT OF VALLALA-SENA.
163
to be guñja seeds because they were) partly besmeared with the blood from wounds made in the Bules of the feet by darbha grass, and partly by the collyrium (of the eyes of the ladies) mixed with tears.
V. 9. It is said that king Kärtaviryya went into every house, holding (his) bow in hand, checking uprighteousness; but by the mere mantra recited at the time of his (Vijaya-sēna's) coronation all living beings, being freed from afiliction, were placed in the path of righteousness.
V. 10. Vilisa-devi was the principal queen (and) the crest-jewel of the ladies' quarter of this lord of the earth, as Padmalayă (Lakshmi) was the wife of Purushottama (Vishnu) and Gauri was of him whose crest was the young moon (Siva).
v. 11. She (Vilasa-dovi) by the merit acquired by great austerities gave birth to a son (named) Vallála-sēna, incomparable in virtue and dignity, who, a pre-eminent hero, a lion-like lord of men, ascended the high throne, which was like a mountain peak, after his father.
v. 12. The children of kings who were his enemies, while living in the houses of Savaras, being crowned in pretence as kings by children (and) become proud, were seen by their mothers, with eyes atremble through joy and with sighing were forbidden through fear due to affection.
V. 13. The Sansaptakas (the well-known heroes of the Mahabharata), impetuously embracing heavenly damsels purchased at the cost of their lives, which were (held as cheap as) grass, disport themselves in the Nandana forest till the end of the Kalpas,-this being considered, the way of his (Vallala-sēna's) sword, which was like a series of gateways, with blue lotuses consisting of the eyes of heavenly brides, was entered by kings, whose fearlessness was instilled by the god of love (Smara).
V. 14. The donative grant (fasana-pada) which the mother of this (king) gave (as dakshina) on the occasion of the gift of the golden horse on the day of a solar eclipse this king, who is to the good a cload out of season for quenching the pains of poverty, gave, engraved on copper, to the learned Ovisu.
(Here follow the terms of the grant, the particulars concerning the estate granted, the name, genealogy, etc., of the donce, and the usual admonitory verses.)
No. 11,--SANGOLI PLATES OF HARI-VARMAN: THE 8TH YEAR.
• BI K.'N. DIKSHIT, M.A., POONA. These copper-plates, three in number, were first handed over to me, and subsequently presented to the Prince of Wales Museum of Western India, Bombay, by Mallāppa Isvarāppa Baligār, inhabitant of the village of Sangoļi or Sangolli, on the river Malaprabha, in the Sampgaum Taluk of the Belgaum District,-a place well known in the annals of modern Karnatio history, as the native place of Rayappa Nayak, a rebellious retainer of the Dosai of Kittär, who caused a considerable amount of trouble in 1829 A.D.
The owner is & coppersmith, and that might account for the plates coming into his p788€6sion. He says, however, that they are his ancestral property, for the last three or four generations, and he hoped to find in them a record of ancient times, conferring on his ancestors the
Delgat' of the country around Bagalkot in the Bijapur District, from which place he says his grand-father came down and settled at Sangoļi. The grant may, therefore, have been brought
1 It was through the good offices of Mr. G. L. Gajendragndkar. B.A., Mamlatdar, Sampgaum Tülaka that the owner, after much persuasion, consented to present the plates, which he said he was in the habit of worshipping daily.
See the ballad describing the rebellion, published in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 293 ft.

Page #197

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
from that part of the country ; but the present provenance is quite in keeping with the known extent of the Kadamba dominions, Halsi or Palāsika, one of the secondary Kadamba capitals being only 24 miles away from Sangoli.
The plates are three in number, rectangular with corners slightly rounded off, flat without raised rims, of uniform thickness and equal dimensions, each being 81 long x 21 broad. Through a hole in each plate, in diameter, passes a heavy ring, 2f" in diameter. There is no emblem on the ring. Of the first and last plates only one side, of the middle one both sides, are inscribed. All the inscribed sides coutain five lines each, except the reverse side of the middle plate, which contains six.-The letters are engraved with sufficient care, and are deep enough, except in places, where they are completely lost. They do not, however, show through the reverse. The average length of each letter is ". The plates together with the ring weigh about 2 lbs.
The alphabet closely agrees with that of all the other Kadamba grants, and is thus regular for the period and locality to which the grant refers itself. Comparing particularly with the other two grants of Hari-varman, from Halsi, I find that the alphabets are identical in all the three grants, except the letters ga, ta and sa, which show a distinot loop at the bottom in the Halsi grant issued in the fifth year of the reign, which proves that both forms were in vogue at the period. Of individual akşaras from the present grant the form of a in line 1 is noteworthy owing to the loop; also the form of ka in l. 9, which has instead of a complete vertical line an oblique stroke up to the horizontal line and below it the vertical line 88 osoal from the centre downwards. This form of ka has its origin in the late Kadamba period, and it continues to early Chalukya times.
The language is Sanskrit, the whole grant being in prose, except the first benedictory stanza and the usual verses at the end. The attributes employed to describe the Kadamba kings in general and Hari-varman in particular are such as are found in other Kadamba grants, except Parama-mähēsvara, which is worthy of note. The epithet Sri-nitambanāna in 1. 4 is introduced before Kadamband merely to serve the purpose of alliteration, as other phrases are introduced in so many other Kadamba grants. Another attempt at alliteration may be traced in the final obeisance to the three Brahmanical deities, i.o., Namo Hari-HaraHiranyagarbhēbhyah 1. 21.
As regards orthography, we find the doubling of the preceding consonant before ya, as in anuddhyānao 1. 2, sväddhyāya 1. 3, and before ra, as in sa-gottro' 1. 12, sa-göttraya 1l. 14, 15. Bat, on the other hand, we find sa-gotrānām 1.3, sa-gotrebhyah 11. 10-13, sa-gotrāya l. 15. The consonant following ra is often doubled, as in Sambhuravvio 1. 1, charchcha 1. 3, kirtti) 1. 6, Hari-varmma 1. 7, pravarddhao 1. 8, Atharvva-1.., dharmma-karmma l. 9, farmma ll. 10-15, -pahartta 1. 17, Bahubhir=pvao I. 18; but not in Dharma 1. 5, Garga- 1. 12, farma 11. 12, 14. The use of the class nasal is preferred to that of an anusudra in the body of a word, while the latter is retained at the end of a word, the only exceptions being vifvēshaa-jao, jagatām-patih 1. 1, sa-pāniyan-Te, Tēdāva-grāmandatta- I. 16, and uktafi-cha I. 18. The final Visarga is as often as not changed into the following sibilant; e.g. anidhanat-Sambhaol. 1, dikshitatzfruta1. 6, Mahestaras-Srro 1. 7, Yafaf-farmma 1. 13, rajab his-Sagao 1. 18; but rajah sakala- 1. 6, bhyah wa-dharmma- 1. 9, "bhyah Siva- 1. 10, hyah Sravishtha. 1. 13. The Jihvamaliya is not need; the Upadhmaniyanis used twice; e.g.-kirtti praja-1.6, -parah parama- 1. 7. The Samdhi
1 Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, pp. 39 and 31.
1 ct, the following expressions, ocurring in juxta-position with kadambåndine; vis., mad-dharma-sad. ambanán, Iud. Ant., Vol. VI. p. 26; VII, 85; afritambánatis [Epi. Carna., Vol. VIII, p. 19), afrita-jaw-amba. tä (Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 83]; praja-sadharan-ambanan (Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 28]: adi-käla-räjarski bimbanán (Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 33] ; sibudha-pratibimbanário (Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 87].

Page #198

No. 11.)
SANGOLI PLATES OF HARI-VARMAN.
165
rules are often violated; e.g. -narh anēka 1. 4, samvatsarē afvao 1. 8, vriddhaye Atharva1. 9, -farmmabhyah Garga- 1. 12, @gotrebhyah Vishnu- 1. 12, obhyah Yasas- 1.13, bhyah Chaüliya. 1. 14. The wrong class nasal is used in Vaikuntha. 1. 11, which ought to be Vaikuntha.. The word Chaüliya, 1. 14, perhaps stands for chauliya.
The plates record & grant by king Hari-varman of the early Kadamba dynasty of Vaijayanti. Since the publication of the Halsi' and Devagere grants, which were the first to come to light, our knowledge of the dynasty has vastly improved, owing to the publication of seven more copper-plate grants, and two stone inscriptions, all from Mysore territory; so that now we are in possession of a gennine account of the origin, as well as a fairly certain genealogy for the family, thanks to the excellent papers by Dr. Kielhorn on the Tālagunda pillar inscription. From the earliest known grants Dr. Fleet was led to believe that the Kadambas were followers of Jainism ;8 but all the records from Mysore since bronght to light show that not only did they worship Brahmanical deities, and highly respect the Brahmans, but they were themselves linear descendants of a Brāhmaṇa. The more probable conclusion is that the Kadambas were very tolerant in religion, favouring with donations, now one sect, now another. On careful examination of all the published records we find that from Kakutstha-varman down to Harivarman every king granted donations to Jaina ascetics, as well as to Brähmaņas.
The grant was issued from Vaijayanti, the modern Banavāsi in the Sirsi Taluka of the North Kanara District. The donees were 23 Brāhmaṇas of 8 different gòtras, all well versed in the Atharva-rēda. Some of the gora Dames are very unusual, e.g. Kaimbala, Kälāśa, Śrāvishtha, Valandata, Chaüliya. The fact may also be noted that there are very few Brahmanas belonging to the Atharva-vē da at present in the Deccan, and Bombay Karnatic. The village granted was Tēdāva, of which no particulars are given, and which cannot be identified.
The date is given as the New Moon day (Amāvāsya) of the month Āsvina, during the eighth regnal year of Hari-varman. This in itself would have given us no more data for fizing the chronology than the other Kadamba inscriptions supply; but the further specification of the date as Vishupē, no doubt, helps to some extent in doing so. Let us see how we can make use of this clue.
It is admitted on all hands that the Kadambe role in the Deccan was displaced by the Chalukyan, some time before 570 A.D., and that Hari-varman, who must have been one of the last Kadamba princes, if not the very last, cannot be placed earlier than about the end of the first half of the sixth century A.D. On this hypothesis I began to calcolate whether the Amāvåays in the month of Afvina coincided with Vishapa or Tulä-Sankranti (autumnal equinox) during any year about the same period. On consulting Diwan Bahadur L. D. Swimikannu Pillai of Madras, I found that daring the whole of the sixth century A.D. there were only three years in which the above astronomical phenomenon ooourred; viz., during A.D. 507,526 and 545. The first of these years is ont of the question, as being too early for Hari-varmen. Of the other two I think the year 545 is more probable than tbe year 526, as in the former case we should not have to leave a large gap unaccounted for, between the periods of Kadamba and Chalukya Ascendancy. However, it is not unlikely that the year was 526. The dåto of the present grant must therefore be either Tuesday, the 22nd September 528 A.D., or Thursday, the 21st September 545 A.D.
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. VI, pp. 22-32.
? Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, pp. 89-38. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 14, 18; Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 146; Epi. Carna., Vol. IV, p. 186; Vol. V, p. 5941 Vol. VI, p. 91 ; Vol. VIII, p. 12. . . Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 24; Epi. Carna., Vol. VIII, p. 187. Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, pp. 24 f.
Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 22,

Page #199

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
These conclusions admit of an independent corroboration. Dr. Fleet has recently published an article, in which he states that the Pengkonda oopper-plate grant of the Western Ganga Madhava II. is perhaps the first genuine record of the Gangas, which he would assign on palæographio grounds to about 475 A.D. Now, assuming that the name Ganga king Mādhava II. was married to a sister of the Kadamba Maharaja Krishna-varman I, we may easily consider Krishņa varman I. to have lived about 475 A.D. and his elder brother Santi-varman'at a slightly earlier date, say 470 A.D. If we test the accuracy of our assumed dates for the present grant in this light, we find that in one case we leave a space of about [526-470)=56 years or so, and in the other of about [545-470)=75 years or bo, to be bridged over by three generations, as Hari-varman was the great-grandson of Santi-varman, grandson of Mrigosa-varman and son of Ravi-varman. The assumption, involving a gap of about 75 years for the three generations, is the more probable, as the average period for & generation is in India calculated to be 25 years. So 545 A.D. is the most probable date for our record. The dato of accession for Hari-varman, on this assumption, would be 588 A.D.
The accompanying plates have been prepared from impressions taken for me by the office of the Superintendent, Archæological Survey, Western Circle, Poona.
TEXT. [Metres : v. 1-3, Anushțubh Sloka.]
First plats. 1 Jayati dhruva-bål-onda-jata-makața-mandanah. [1] anady-anidhanas-Sambhur
vvi[]vosha [ñ]-jaga[ta]m-[patih] [ll] 2 Vijaya-Vaijayantyam Svēmi-Mahāsēna-matri-gan-Enuddhyân-abhishiktan [m] 3 Mānevye-18-gðtrānam Hariti-putrăņām pratikpita-svådhyâya-charchchi4 päräpárn Sri-nitambänam Kadambånām apoka-janminta[r-0] 6 pachita-vi[pu]la-p[u]øya-skandha-yasarā [mn] sāksbā[a iva] Dharma
Second plate; First side. 6 răjab sakala-di[g-an]tar-odit-mala-kirttih-praja-rakshapa-dikshitas-fruta-vinaya7 pavitrita-bariro dvijäti-bartshå-parab-parama-Māhāśvaras-Sri-Harivarmm. 8 pravarddham.na-rajy-Ishtama-samvatsar; Abvayuj-amāvasyāyam vishupo
9 sva-kul-abhivsiddhay: Atharvva-voda-paragőbhyaḥ sva-dharmma-karmma-niratēbhyah 10 Kaimbala-sa-gotrebhyaSiva-barmma-Prajapati-larmma-Dhátri-sarmma-Nan[a]i-darmmaDharmma
Second plate ; Second side. il (farm]mabhyah Káläla-sa-gotršbbyah Vaikuntha-farmma-Vasa-karmama-Nagar
ba[r]mma (Ms Jadapa-barmmabhyah Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, July 1916, pp. 471.ff.
• No low than four copper-plate granta mention this relation between the Gangas and Kadambss Fand, thougte the records are bold to be spurloon, there is no reason why the alluged alliance should be considered fetitious. The identity of Krishna-varian can be established from the fact that he is maid in all the records which refer to him to have performed the oelebrated Abra-modhe merit (vide tint of Southern Inscriptions, p. Ind., Vol. VII, No. 112-116) . From the original plates and a set of impresions,
Bead Futa; d. Ind. Ast, Vol. VI, p. 88; Vol. VII, p.$; Bp. Carna, Vol. IV, p. 136, perhaps the word wms more common then in the form malufa than a wulufa The word Siddham is written in the margin opposite h 2.
. Read Vaibople

Page #200

Sangoli Plates of Harivarman : the 8th year.
ཙGང་
༧tp?ཀ ༦:༡༠ ༧
Oན། ©ཊ༔
༣༢༡༩) ནོ 10-29༢ པ་ g|
1(c
=) F
༧
T
i2
ལc༢
ན
F. W. THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE FULL-SIZE.

Page #201

ما
15. Tel Free Print PBRE
و
ا ا ج
با ۲ امینہ
,
جہل نے اناج
.)
computerens GAP
dones
،. ا
در
جمع
بال Far ای با نام
ب
نبی
9
تی وی 2
ج
ة
ة .
)
اله
-
الامهات الام : (
وجدان کا
سالا د بر من دیدار
ب
ا من
لال بود
که کار می رود
"17

Page #202

No. 11.)
SANGOLI PLATES OF HARI-VARMAN.
167
12 Garga-sa-gotrēbhyaḥ Vishnu-farmma-Prajapati-sarmma-Pitri-farmabhyaḥ KO(Kan)tsa
sa-gottrebh(ya] 13 Kamara-sarmma-Tvashţri-sarmma-Skanda-carrama-Varana-sarmmabhyaḥ śrāvish[the]
sa-gotróbhyah Yakal-barmm-[A]. 14 yya-larmma-Pasupati-sarmma-Mitra-karmmabhyah Chaüliya-sa-götträys Vana-sarma[ne] 15 Valandata-sa-göttrāya Prajāpati-sarmmano Kåśyapa-goträys Kumāra-sarmma[ne] 16 s-ashtādasa-prayibhagam sa-dakshiņam sa-paniyan-Tēdāva-grāman=dattavan [1*]
Third plate. 17 Yo=sy=&pa[hart]t[a] sa pañoha-mahi-pataka-samyukto bhavati [l] Rakshi(tā
cha p]unya-phala18 bhāg-bharati [i*]uktañ-cha [1] . Bahubhir=vvasadhā bhuktā rājabhis-Sagara
dibhiḥ [1] yasya ya[sya) 19 yadı bhūmis-tasya tasya tada phalam [Il ] Sva-dattām para-dattām vă go
harēta (vagn)20 adhară [18] shashţi-varsha-sahasrāņi narako pachyats tu saḥ [ll *] Siddhira
astu (1"] 21 [Namo] Ha[r]i-Ha[ra-Hi]ranya-gabhobhyaḥ1 [1*] Svasti prajabhyaḥ [*]
TRANSLATION. (L. 1) Victorious is (the god) Sambhu, lord of all the worlds, on whom the crescentshaped (lit. young) moon is a steadfast ornament crowning his matted hair, and who has neither beginning nor end.
(11. 2-5) Success! In the victorious (city of) Vaijayanti, (in the family) of the Kadambas, who were consecrated in meditation upon the Lord Kärttiköya and the host of (his mothers; who belong to the Manavya götra (lineage) and are descendants of Hariti; who studied the requital (of good and evil) as their sacred text and were well-versed in that; who are the (very) hips of the goddess of wealth, and who are famed to have stored immense religious merit throughout a succession of former births,
(11. 5-7) the illustrious Hari-varman,—who is Lord Dharma incarnate, as it were, whose unspotted fame has pervaded all the different quarters, who has been initiated into the Dow of protecting the subjects, whose-body has been sanctified by means of learning (combined) with modesty, who is intent on the service of the Brāhmaṇas (lit, twice-born), and who is a great devotee of the mighty god (i.e. Siva)
(1.8) in the eighth year of his flourishing reign, on the New Moon day of Asvina, on the autumnal) equinox
(H. 9-16) gave, for the prosperity of his dynasty, the village of Tödive, with all its eighteen subdivisions, along with water and (money as) Dakshina, to the following Brahmanas), who have thoroughly mastered the Atharva-vida, and who are devoted to their religions duties and rites, by name Siva, Prajapati, Dhätri, Nandi, and Dharmma of the Kaimbala gotra; Vaikuntha, Vasn, Näga, and Mandans of the Kalada gotra; Vishpa, Prajapati and Pitri of the Garga gotra; Kumara, Trashtri, Skanda, and Varapa of the KatBa gotra; Yasa Ayy, Pasupati and Mitra of the Brivishtha götra; Vana of the Chaüliya götra, Prajapati of the Valandata götra, and Kuman of the Kásyapa götra. ; "Rond garbhābhya.
* Read prajabhyah. • I follow Dr. Kjelhorn in translating the difficult phrase pratikpitao (Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 17).
The meaning is that the Kadambu cantitated the very bulk of the goddess of wealth.; . they were very rich.
The god of righteousnes, vis. Yamaj or Yadhththirs, the renowned kipg.

Page #203

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
(11. 17-20) He who revokes this will have committed the five deadly sins; he who protects will share the fruit (arising) from the religious merit (of the donation); as has been Baid: 'By many kings, Sagara and others, has the earth been enjoyed; he who at any time possesses it also gets the fruit. He who deprives (another of) land given by himself or by others will be tormented in hell for sixty thousand years, together with his forefathers. Let there be success!
(1. 21) A bow to (the gods) Hari, Hara, and Brahmi (Hiranyagarbha)! Hail to the subjects !
No. 12.-UDAYAMBAKAM GRANT OF KRISHNA-DEVA RAYA: SAKA 1450.
BY S. V. VENKATESWARA, M.A., AND S. V. VISWANATHA, M.A., KUMBAKONAM. The grant is on three copper-plates bored at the top and secured by a ring, attached to wbich is the seal, bearing the Vijayanagara emblem of a boar and the figures of the sun and the moon on the upper half, and on the lower balf some characters, probably corresponding to Sri Verikatesa, as suggested by Dr. Hultzsch' in regard to the seal attached to the Kaniyir plates of Venkata II. The plates, which are in good preservation, belong to the Sankaracharya of the Conjeeveram matha, who very kindly lent them for examination.
The plates measure 8 in. by 7 in., except in the middle, which is 104 in, by 7 in. on account of the arch at the top. The ring has a diameter of 1 in., and the seal of 2 in. The holes through which the ring passes have a circumference of 1 in. All the plates have raised rims. The writing is legible and runs right across the breadth of the plates, as usual. Ag in other Vijayanagara plates of the period, the first and third plates are inscribed only on one side, and the middle one on both sides. The plates are ruled. The inscription contains 99 lines in all, and the average height of a line is in.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, or Sanskritized Kanareve, as in the birudas of the king (11.25 to 29). The inscription is in verse, and the usual metres are employed, the Anushtabh, the Sārdüla-vikridita, Sragdhară, etc. Not only is the poetry of a low order, but the rules of metre are transgressed here and there; e.g. in verses 34 and 32 the halves Chandrafēkhara-Sarasvatyah fishyayāmitatējasē and fitoshnādi-dvandvaduhkhātītāya cha mahātmanē, which are out of accord with the Anushtubh, the metre of the verses. In many places where the metre is faulty, however, it is due to a mistake of the scribe, e.g. friyam iha likritya in verse 28, which should be read friyam iha bahalikritya. If in this case the scribe has left out letters in a word, elsewhere he has added superfluous ones, e.g. jaladhi in verse 21, prati and nuta in verse 22.
The characters are Nandināgari, except the signature, or rather the name of the tutelary deity at the bottom, which is written in Kanarese. There are several orthographical peouliarities. There are many instances of a redundant anusvara, especially before conjunct consonante, as in other Vijayanagara plates.-purnyath for punyaih (1. 7), annyān for anyān (1. 20), hirannya for hiranya (11. 36, 37). But we have also instances of redundant visarga in sirahs-chumbi (1.1) for firas-chumti, bhuvanah-stüyamāna for bhuvana-stūyamāna (1. 18). In conjunct consonants the former member is often omitted. This error is specially noticeable in connection with the consonants ta and da. Cf. mayādévao formayad dēvao (1.5); tasy. asitanayao for tasy-isit tanayao (1.6); udabhūtasmānarao for udabhūt tasman narao (1. 11); bhuja-balatan for bhuja-balat tam (1.16); tadhāma for taddhāma (1.4); chatu-simd for chatussima (1. 84); a.gajo-bhitar for a-gaj-odbhūtam (1.4); nisinh-endra tasmat for nsisimh-andrat
Ep. Report for 1891, p. 6. See Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 236 f.

Page #204

No. 12.) UDAYAMBAKAM GRANT OF KRISHNADEVARAYA : SAKA 1450. 169
tasmat (. 22). There is the usual confusion in the writing of the sibilants; cf. bhabhafë for babhāsé (1. 17), bhūyase srēyasë for bhūyasē śrēyasē (1. 54), sasāsa for fasása (1. 27), chatu-simi for chatus-simā (1. 84) and sishya for fishya (4, 86, 87). It is interesting to note that in the Podayar and Kättapatta grantl of the same king six years earlier we find shishya written for fishya (1. 82). Thus all three letters fa, sa, sha were used indiscriminately. The influence of the Dravidian languages in the pronunciation of Sanskrit words is clear in tambra for tāmra it. 1. 93, and in varusha for varsha in 1. 96. Udayambākam, the name of the village granted, is spelt Wudayambakam as the result of the same influence.
The inscription records the grant of Udayambākam, a village near Tirukkalukkunram in the Chingleput district, by Ksishộadēva Rāya of the second Vijayanagara dynasty to Sadāśiva Sarasvati, the disciple of Chandrasekhara Sarasvati of the Sankarāchārya matha at Conjeeveram.
It is noteworthy that in this grant, and in that of Podavůr referred to above, there is no special purpose for which the grant was made, as in the grant of Vijaya-Gandagðpala--which expressly says that it was made for the attainment of the highest dharma'by feeding 108 Brahmans every day. The terms of the gift are the same as those given in the other plates of the king. It is curious that, though the gift was made to the Acharyas of the matha and their descendants in the apostolic line, it is not made inalienable, as we should have expected ; Bhöktun dātum chapi nij-échchhaya' (v. 41).
The date of the grant is Saka 1450, the cyclio year Virodhin, month Vaisakha, con. stellation Visakha, and tithi Purnima.
Many of the names of places given in the grant correspond to the names of villages in the district of Chingloput:
Tirkkale-kunnarēndāru' is probably the modern Tirukkalukkupram, the hill of the garred kites,' which is mach resorted to as a place of pilgrimage, or may it be Tirukkāļi kkāda in the Conjeereram Taluk ?
Kaļattūr is another name for Ottivākkam, five miles from Chinglepat town, and a station on the South Indian Railway.
Manappakkam is an insignificant village, mile from Kalattar. Udayambakam, the object of our grant, is about 4 or 5 miles from Kalattir, Kshira-nadi is the Sanskrit name of the Palar river. Prallayannur is the modern Palayanür in the Madurāntakam Sub-District. Punyapattu is Punnampatta in the Chingleput Sub-District.
The name of the donoe is Sadasiva Sarasvati, & papil of Chandrasekhara Sarasynti. Chandrasekhara and Chandrachada are variant forms of the same name. Further, the name Chandrasēkhara in our grapt is probably an engraver's error for Chandrachuda. The metre requires the latter form : 'Chandrasēkhara-sarasvatyas fishyāy-dmita-tējasë' bas one syllable more than is allowed by the rules of metre in the pada of an Anushtabh verse. If we read Chandrachada for Chandrasekhara, there is no such metrical difficulty. If so, the donee Sadasiva of our grant was a pupil of Chandrachäda, the donee in the earlier grant of the same king. Some time in the interval between the two grants (1521 and 1527 A.D.) Chandrachäda must have died, and his disciple Sadasiva must have succeeded him. Thus we get the names of four successive teachers of the matha, as mentioned by us in our introduction to the grant of Vira-nfisimha Raya. In connection with the latter grant we have
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, pp. 122 ff.
. Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, p. 194. Tirukkalukkunram is in Kalattūr-köttam. See the inscriptions of that place edited in Ep. Ind., Vol. III. • Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, pp. 122 .
Rp. Ind., Vol. XIV, pp. 281 #.
No. 38.
2
A

Page #205

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
also given extracts from the Gururatnamalāstava, and have identified the doneos of these grauts. Our identification of the donees with the Gurus of the Sankaracharya matha is supported by the epithets used in the grant before us : 'the wearer of holy beads' (rudraksha).
whose body is besmeared with holy ashes,' 'one who is above the pairs of opposites,-beat: oold, oto., which give pain,' 'Guru who has the form of Siva.'
We have already shown elsewhere that Krishṇa-deva Raya's gifts at holy places are confirmed by inscriptions. His conquest of Kalinga is referred to in various stone inscriptions His suzerainty over Anga and Vanga mast be regarded, however, as an empty boast. It is possible to understand A-Gaiga-tira-Laiks° as referring not to the Ganges river, but to one of the rivers of Berar (Wainganga or Penganga). There is no confirmatory evidence of the Vijayanagara Raja having extended his arms as far north as the Ganges. Nor is there any ovidence of the conquest of the Chora codutry by Narasa, father of Krishpa-deva Raya. There is an anachronistio reference to an invasion of Krishna-deva Raya in the Kërabotpatti, the traditional history of the Malayalam country. But the west coast of South India was practically independent.
The Kanarese birudas of the king were mostly borrowed from those of the kings of the first dynasty, as also the titles Rajadhiraja and Raja-paramėśvara.
TEXT, Metres : V. 1-4, 6-8, 12 and 13, 25-27, 29-42, 45-49, Anushtubh; w.sand 20, Sardülavikridita ; v. 10, 14, 21 and 28, Sragdhari ; v. 9, Parini ; v. 24, Dodhaka.]
Plate I, Side t. 1 श्रीगणाधिपतये नमः । नमस्तुंगशिरः विचंद्र2 चामरचारवे । बैलो'नगरारंभमूलस्तंभाय भव' [| 1"] हरलीलावरा'8 इस्य दंष्ट्रादंड: स पातु वः । हेमाद्रिकलमा यत्र धाबी चवत्रियं दधौ ।। 2"]
कल्याणायास्तु त धाम प्रत्यूहतिमिरापहं । याजोप्यगजीभूत' रि
णापि च पूज्यते ।।। 3.] अस्ति चोरमया "देवेर्मवमानान् महांबुधेः । नवनी8 तमिवीतमपनीततमो मरः [4*तशासी तनय"स्तपोभिरतुरन्थ
1 See Madras Epigraphist's Report for 1915, Nos. 18 and 64 of App. C.
* One of the birdar of Devariya II in the Satyamangalam plates, edited by Dr. Haltesch in Rp. Ind., Vol. III. pp. 36-41, Ho Bhash-atilanghi-bapala-bhajanga, which is Sanskrit rendering of Badehage tappuse ragara ganda. The birdat in that grant are mostly the mme wo in oun:
राजाधिराजतेबसी बी राबपरमकरः। भावातिचहिमपावभुमानिवदीयसः ।। मूबराबरमांकः पररावभवर
हिन्दरायमुरबाणे बन्दिवच वर्षत। Dr. Haltrich translates these passages m follows:
"He bore the surnamen (hiruda.) Rajadhirija, Rajaparamdvara,' the diagracer of Ingo who break their word." the diagnoor of the three king of the south),''the terrifer of hostile king and the sultan (ruratripa) among Hinda kinga.'” .. From the original.
• Rand शिरपि.
• Rad खो. • Read भवे.
Radरखोलावाख. •Read anम. •kad पूतं. » Read °मवाद
.Rnd "तनक.

Page #206

No. 12.) UDAYAMBAKAM GRANT OF KRISHNA-DEVA RAYA : SAKA 1450. 171
7 र्थनामा बुध: पुंण्यैरस्य पुरूरवा भुजबलैरायुर्हिषां निन्नतः । तस्या' 8 तस्यायुर्ण हुषोस्य तस्य परो युद्दे ययाति[:] चितौ ख्यातस्तस्य तु तुर्वसुर्वसुनि9 भः श्रीदेवयानीपतेः ।[15] तइंश देवकोजानिर्दिदीप तिमभूपतिः । यशखो 10 तुलवेंट्रेषु यदोः कृष्ण इवान्वये [6] ततोभूसमाजानिरोश्वरचितिपाल11 कः । अत्रासमगुणमंशं मौलिरनं महीभुजा [7] सरसादुदभू तस्मा नर12 सावनिपालकः । देवकीनंदना कामों देवकीनंदनादिव ।। 8"] विविधमुक्कतोहा13 मे रामेश्वरप्रमुखे मुहुर्मुदितवृदय[:] स्थाने स्थाने 'व्यधत्त य'यथाविधिः । बु. 14 धपरिवृतो नानादानानि यो भुवि षोडश विभुवनजनोहोतं स्फी यश[:] 15 पुनरुतयथाविधिः । 9"] कावेरीमाशु बध्वा बहलजलभरा यो विलं16 ध्यैव शतुन जीवमा महोत्वा समिति भुजबला" तं च राज्यं सदिय्यं [] 17 छत्वा श्रीरंगपूर्व तदपि निज* पहवं यो बभशे" कीर्तिस्तंभं निखातं 18 स्त्रिभुवनभुवनःस्त यमानापदान: [| 10*] चेरं चोलं च पांचं तमपि च मधु19 रावल्लभं मानभूषं वोर्योदयं तुरुष्कं गजपतिनृपति, चापि जि20 त्वा तदंन्यान् । भागंगातीरलं" प्रथमचरमभूभृत्तटांतं नितांतं । ख्या21 तः क्षीणीपतीनां सजमिव शिरसा शासनं यो व्यतानोत् ।। 11"] तिप्पाजीनाग22 लादेव्यो कंसल्याचीसुमित्रयोः (6) देव्योरिव नृसिंहेंद्रा तस्मात्पंक्तिर23 थाविव [ 12*] वीरो विनयिनी रामलक्ष्मणाविव नंदनी जाती वीरवृसि24 हैद्रकष्णरायमहीपती [ 13*] वीरथीनारसिंहः स विजयनगरे रन25 सिंघा"सनस्थः । कीर्खा नीत्या निरस्थं नृगनलनहुषानप्यवन्यांम-" 26 शंन्या' । पा"तोरासुमेरोरवनिसुरनुतखैरमाचोदयातेरापाचा त्या27 चलातादखिलादयमावयं राज्यं सशास [1] 14* नानादानान्धकार्षीक28 नकसदसि यः श्रीविरुपाक्षस्थाने श्रीकालहस्तो शितुरपि न29 गरे वेंकटाद्रौ च कांयां । श्रीशैले योणशैले महति हरिहरे सोबले 30 संगमे च श्रीरंगे कभघोणे हसतमसि महानंदितीर्थे निहत्तौ ।[15] 31 गोकर्णे रामसेतो [ज]गति तदितरेष्वप्यशेषेषु पुण्यस्थानेष्वा
1 Read a. • Read च.
Omit. • Rend पुनरतय. " Read तदीयं. 1 Read निखायविभुवनभवनमय। - Read नृसिंहेन्द्राधात्. - Read चप्पन्चामः » Reed 1.
Omit. • Read न. . Omit visarga. 11 Read 01. " Read निजथे. " Read लडा. 20 Read परियादिव. " Read धान्यान्. M Read भास.
- Read a • Read नंदगारकामी. • Rend मौत. - Read °बला . " Road भासे. In Read देधी: कीसच्या 11 Read feu. - Read भासे.

Page #207

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
Plate II, Side .. 32 लब्धनानाविधबहुलमहादानवारिप्रवाईः । यस्यो33 दंचत्तरंगप्रकरखुररजःशष्यदंभोधिमग्नः मामृत्य84 क्षछिदोत्कर'कुलिशधरीत्कंठिता कुंठिताभूत् ।[1] 16* ब्रांड 35 विश्वचकं "टमुदितमहाभूतकं रखधेनुः सप्तांभो[धीशकल्प]36 क्षितिरुहलतिके कांचनी कामधेनं । स्वर्णमायोहिरं37 ण्याश्वरथमपि तुलापूरुषं गोसहस्रं हेमाश्वं हेमगर्भ कन28 ककरिरथं पंचबांगल्यतानीत् ॥ 17"] प्राज्यं प्रशास्य निर्विघ्नं रा39 ज्यं द्यामिव शासितं । तस्मिन्गुणन विख्यात क्षिरिने दिवं ग40 ते ।। 18*] ततोप्यवार्यवीर्यश्रीकृष्णरायमहीपतिः । बिभर्ति मणिके41 यूरनिविशेषं महीं भुजे [ 19*] की. यस्य समंतत: प्रसतया वि42 श्वं रुचैक्य व्रजेदिव्याशंक्य पुरा पुरारिरभवतभालेक्षण: प्रा. 43 यशः । पद्माक्षोपि चतुर्भजोजनि चतुर्वतोभवत्पाभ काली 44 खड्गमधाद्रमा च कमलं वीणां च वाणी करे ।[20*] शवणां वा45 समेते ददत इति रुषा किं नु सप्तांबुराशी नानासनातुर. 46 गत्रुटितवसुमतोधूलिकापालिकाभिः । संशोथ स्वर47 मैतप्रतिनिधिजलधिजलधि'श्रेणिका यो विधत्ते ब्रा48 डं स्वर्णमेरुप्रमुखनिजमहादानतोयैरमयः । 21"] महत्तामर्थिसार्थाः 49 थियमिह सुचिर भंजतामित्यवेत्व प्रायः प्रत्याहेतोः स्त 50 पनरथगतरालयं देवतानां । तत्तहिग्जैवहत्यापि 51 च विरुदपदैरंकितास्तत्र तत्र स्तभां जातप्रतिप्रतिष्ठा-10 52 भव्यतनुतनु"त भुवि यो भूभदधकषाग्रान् [| 22"] कांचोयी58 शैलशोचल"कनकसभावेंकटाद्रींद्रमुख्येष्वावांव54 यं सर्वेष्वतनुत विधिवत् भूयशे सेय" यः । देवस्थानेषु 55 तीर्थेष्वपि कनकतुलापूरुषादीनि मामादानान्येवोप
1 Rnd छिदीद्यरकर - Read नं. • Read शा . 10mis on जलधि. • Omit visarga." 1 Omis one नुक्ष " Rend भूय.
- Read सममुदिन. • Read जाई. • Omit one . • Bead ** 10 Omit one afa. W Rnd चाचा " Read बसे.

Page #208

2
00
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
तब 'म'' नमनुगरान बि
चने लगा।'गुंतताता चतवात तालात सा? अस.पाततारे मा. (उग्रतायत यांचा 3220 पातथा त्रनেजरेत आ‌ज चऊत तपासात मलाच मानान साधन जवान न मने में रात स्माशी तलासन, प्रोतिन बैनामा बुधबाबा भवतात उपासतापास उतरना है क्या नी ते जून तक जानाई जनतम निताल जाना के महतले नेता साउ सुतमात सावनपाल के सीने में कोन उता नितितियता मेमरी पोहोचता असते ना बासा (तपोलमा निज ४१ पलाता
नति
गा
28
Udayambakam Grant of Krishna-deva Rāya : Saka 1450.
30
बराता मन्त्रि अचलान तथा G08) तासीन 'गर्जत' 7 नगलेच साता लाली (तमिलन (नूतन मनाना तिराल' चाल ' 77 भात प्रमाता गोवा 7 ঘतবধ भबान्त क्षमता साग जो इन प्रोभित्र नितात्र पतीनामित ससा, ससाना नाराजीनाम औरतों का सलग सातु मन्त्रजनात मतमा तुलासाची नजरनाल(तन् नाओ। ईनामी श्रीति) नखानाने (स) सुति अन सास का पानामानि जसा जंगल थाना सच नत्र सेनगावे। उपासता उग्रमीत जसरा साधना बाकी सीता व रण।सी को तीन करेला
स्वताता है
होतच
F. W. THOMAS
कन (ख
SCALE 8
8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
सामरासी 'क' प्रततमानसी 30 रोग रोगनका
26
28

Page #209

AAजाला ताबहलानारावाजमा वाम 32
74-17कनराकारागाजात तार MAR SIITTITME करत) (रजन तावतकानअनासप्रान्तमा माता
NTa77413 3015 ( वे कानोकामना T) समाजातहत मा.
नमसनजना
यातना 30 30A711:4बालताना वाजतासान 38
जाँ (TD तस्मानित रजा EGE MITTोतातापानमहीनसतानमत 40 Raiमनाया जाता '
नानाननत शनाया राको मातबनततवस्त तितकाला
17माकबटीतील कलाकात मेर (तरल नाराजस्लाम
( टवर (तक वातावरण र AaceNTIREM( स
त्रमा RANT (समता जाता मारता मालसा HTMM ( तान न वाचावाला
बरनाल प्रीता नागनाला 0 घातात कान्ता जवाया जाता हरा न
जर कमीगाथामा HARMEL कसावे वाटाडा बारसा वसाद पहावत (बाराय खावनाम
जाताभारावालाना शाजाला ताता 6077(ME मागन ना जाना हातिता त र
ना) ताकतवमा करना पकाते या कालाणचानका उमाकाज
र नाही यो ना १ ज रतनावमा पुगादा

Page #210

Udayambakam Grant of Krishna-deva Raya : Saka 1450.
L
RA
62
नाडापा(
जामती जी ना तर यो सेवा विटा ता रायतासन ग लात सारखा वाला कामाला जाम
की कतनी साना जोर वा वानवास्ता 004 चा वाडा मचाना हातात का रिचार
ली कला का ना लाजिरवाह साल 0871ताजा संस्मरणातच सतना
वसमत माangमासान तहमा LETोलमा त म त तिर तानस सानको बगनास कोतापममतहत स्टेना। वलयाला साजन हा वन याला ता मानिन्न म
पनि नाम वा बायोगाचा पारा । 74 ती स्तरनता सातजवजमिनमा लाचार
खाता (या पा(माटात समानाति च रास्ते से जब 70
पछत सबला या दे। लरला न किन
माजावरा मन मनमा जताया 7 ना होना ही
अब DESI सारा सामान वाला शाजनरामचन
तथा गाना बाहिर जाक, ख शरत या भारत बना रखा (
राम जाम रसात (साताजिता मानताता व जतन वा म तिमतता माता
B4747SAL
मक के नत का जाल मारतानपावत
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE -8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #211

(/जन वदावन्न कबितानी चा रथ स्त्र तसा सामना 001 वतन त निबदनि रानातच नसतात होत ना।
नारालाजन साजना र म उस्नेतना र भाम 02 बात करे वजन काजीपा समाजलालवतावशाली
तसता जगालतालाननातामय माता जिवाला नामितिमा बना7 TATES 'पा साना
मामला सततवानमा पत्रावा 00 व अनासपसाया KET(गारकाख तारानात ताजा ००
हमा के होते पतन बनाकरता का वकानमालातिनात सा मामा जरोन कान कालमानाममा तलब जि.ना.उता (जब-गजमात याच काम त वा
16000

Page #212

No. 12.] UDAYAMBAKAM GRANT OF KRISHNA-DEVA RAYA : SAKA 1450. 173
-
-
---
56 दानैरपि सममखिलैरागमोक्तानि तानि [ 23*] शेषकतम्र67 तिपार्थिवदंडः शेषभुजाकृतिरक्षणशौंडः । भाषगत-- 53 प्यवरायरगंडस्तोषक्वदर्थिषु यो रणचंड: [ 24*] राजा59 धिराज इत्युक्तो यो राजपरमेश्वरः । मूरुरायरगंडच 60 पररायभयंकरः [1 25*] हिंदुरायमरत्राणो दुष्टशार्दलमर्द61 न: वोरप्रताप इत्यादिविरुदैरुचितैर्युतैः [॥ 26*] पालोक
Plate II, Side ü. 62 य महाराय जय जोवेति वादिभिः । अंगवंक'लिंगा63 2 राजभिः सेव्यते च यः [ 27*] स्तुत्यौदार्यमधीभिस्म विजय64 नगरे रत्नसिंहासस्थः' मापालान् कृष्णरायक्षितिप65 तिरधरीक्वत्य नीत्या नृगादीन् । आपूर्वाद्ररथास्तक्षिति66 धरकटकादा च हेमाचलत्तादासेतोरर्थिसार्थश्रिय67 मिहालकत्व की. समिधे [ 28"] काब्दे शालिवाहस्य सह- . 68 मेण चतुशतैः । पंचाशता प्रसंख्याते विरोध्यब्दे विराजि69 ते ।। 29"] विख्याते मासि वैशाखे पूर्णिमायां महातिथौ । विशाख[१]70 समायुक्तो दिने च शुभवासरे [ 30*] तुंगभद्रानदीतीरे श्रीविरूपा71 संनिधौ (6) पमहंसपरिव्राजकाचार्याय मुमुक्षवे ।[31] भस्मी72 दूलितगात्राय रद्राक्षावलिधारिणे (0) शीतोष्णादिइंहदुःखा73 तीताय च महात्मने ।। 32*] अष्टांगयोगयुक्ताय दयाशीलाय धी74 मते । सर्वतंबखतंवाय ज्ञानवैराग्यशालिने ।। 33*] चंद्रशेखरस. . 75 रखत्या शिष्या'यामिततेजसे । सदाशिवसरखत्यै गुरवे 76 शिवरूपिणे ।। 34*] पडवोडमहाराज्ये वयचोलाख्यमंडले । तिर्क77 लेकंनरेंडारुपत्तनाच समन्विते ।। 35"] कसतर्कोटसंयुक्तो श्रो. 78 - विलिमलनाडके । चंग सिपहसीमाखे चोरनास्सटे 79 मे [36*] प्रनयरिमहापामात्] प्राची दिशमुपाश्रितं । मणप्पा80 काभिधाग्रामात् दक्षिणस्यां दिशि खितं ।। 37"] कलत्तूरमिधागा. 81 मात् पश्चिमां दिशमाश्रितं । पुण्यपटुमहापामादुत्तरस्या 82 तर खां दिशि खितं ।। 38*] बु"दयंबाहनामानं सर्वसस्योपयोभि1 Read बंगवि.
• Bad सुन्यौदार्यम्मुडासमय: - Read शांता. • Rand पाखीव. • Read परम.
• Read . Bead ofur. • Road ग.
• Boad नपाचहे. 1. Omit
- Read r.

Page #213

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
83 तं । कृष्णरायपुरं चेति प्रतिनामसमन्वितं [ 39*] सर्वमान्य84 चतुशीमासंयुतं च समंततः । निधिनिक्षेपपाषाणाद्यष्टभोग्यैर85 थेतरैः [ 40*] विविधेच फलैर्युक्तं सतडाकं सभूरुहं । प्राचंद्रतारक 86 भोक्तं दातं चापि निजेच्छया ।[141"] सिष्यप्रशिष्यः स्तच्छिष्यैः तच्छिष्यैः त. 87 त उत्तरः । कृष्णदेवमहारायो माननि यो मनखिना [42] सहिरण्य88 [प]योधारापूर्वकं दत्तवान्मुदा ।
Plate III, Side i. 89 तदिदमवनीवनिपकविनुतधरापस्य कृष्णरायस्य । शास90 नमुरुकविवैभवनिवहनिदानस्य भूरिदानस्य ।। 43"] कृष्णदेवम91 हारायशासनेन सम पतिः । प्रभाणोत् मदु संदर्भ तदिदं ताम' 92 शासनं ।। 44"] कृष्णदेवमहारायथासनं मक्षणात्मजः (१) त्वष्टा श्रीवीरणाच93 र्यो व्यलिखत्तांब्र शासनं ।[1 45*] दानपालनयोर्मध्ये दानाच्छ्रेयोनुपालनं । दा94 नात्वर्गमवाप्रोति पालनादच्युतं पदं ।[1 46*] खदत्ताहिगुणं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपा96 लनं । परदत्तापहारण खदत्तं निष्फलं भवेत् ।[117*] स्वदत्ता परदत्ता वा
यो हरे96 ति वसुंधरात् । षष्टिवरु"षसहस्राणि विष्टायां जायते क्रिमिः ।[1 48*] एव भगि97 नी लोक सर्वेषामेव भूभुजा । न भोज्या न करणाचा विप्रदत्ता वसंध98 रा 49] सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुः नृपाणां काले काले पालनियो भवतिः (0) 99 सनितान् भाविनः पार्थिवेंद्रान् भूयो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः [ 50"]
श्रीविरुपाच
TRANSLATION.
(ABRIDGED.) Verses 1-3. The usual benedictory verees in praise of Sambha, the Varāba incarnation of Hari, and Gapesa.
Verses 4, 5. The descent of the family from the moon. Verses 6-8. The first historical kings of the dynasty: Timma, Isvara, and Narasa. Verse 9. The gifts made by Narasa in Rāmēsvaram and other places.
IRead ताब.
- Read चतुस्मामा'.
* Besd शिष्य प्रमिथः तच्छिष्यः.. Read ft.
• Shows the verse has only two pädas. • Kend WT.
• Read सदु. . we would be necesary here to suit the meaning, but the metre would be disturbed. Are सभापति:-, which in tound in the other grant edited by us, in certainly a better reading. • Read ताब. 10 Read खदत्ताहि.
11 Read the " Bond क्रिमिः
Road पाखनीयो.

Page #214

No. 12.) UDAYAMBAKAM GRANT OF KRISHNA DEVA RAYA : SAKA 1450. 175
Verses 10, 11. Exploits of Narasa. His capture of Seringa patam, defeat of the Chola, Chēra, Pandya, and Musalman kings, of the chieftain of Madură, and the king of Orissa, and his suzerainty over the Dakhan--from Lanká to the banks of the Gangå (probably the Pengangå of Central India).
Verses 12, 13. Birth of his sons Vira-nfisim hēndra aud Krishna Rāya. Verses 14-17. Praises of Vira-nārasimha and his gifts in holy places in South India. Verse 18. Death of Vira-narasimha. Verse 19. Accession of Krishna Raya. Verses 20-22. Praises of Krishna Rāya. Verse 23. His gifts. Verses 24-26. His birudas, such as Rājadhiraja, Vira-pratāpa, etc. Verses 27, 28. His praises.
Verses 29, 30. In the year 1450 of the Sāli.vāhana Saka era, the year named Virodhin, in the month of Vaisakha, on the tithi Purnimā, and nakshatra Visakhā,
Verse 31. (Is Kiven) on the banks of the Tunga-bhadra, near the temple of Sri Virü. päksha, to the great sage working for salvation, the great saint and anchorite.
Verses 32-33. Whoxe body is besmeared with hely ashes, who wears a necklace of Tsdräksha beads, who is high-souled and talented, who has practised the eight-fold path of the Yoga who is compassionate to all beings, (bat) is himself) above the pair's of opposites like heat and cold, which only give rise to pain; who is possessed of knowledge and freedom from attachment; who is master of himself.
Verse 34. (To this) Guru, who is siva incarnate, Sadi-siva Sarasvati, disciple of Chandra-sēkhara Sarasvati,
Verses 35-43. The village of Udayambākam, otherwise known as Krishnaraya puram, in Pada-viļu mahārājya, in Jaya-chola mandala (Jayam-konda Chola mandala), comprising the town of Tirukkaļu-kunram and the fort of Kalattar in Veļimala nādu in the sima (district) of Chingleput, on the banks of the Palar. The boundaries of the village are, Prallayannor to the west, Manappák to the north, Kalattor to the east, Punya-patta to the south.
The said village is marked by clearly defined boundaries on its borders.
The grant inclades the right of enjoyment of eight kinds of interest in the land, viz. treaaures in it, mines, rocks, tanks, gardens, trees, etc.; and the right of possessing it for ever or parting with it at will (by sale to another). The rights over the land are to descend from the donee to his disciples, their disciples, and so on in the apostolic line. The grant was made in a ceremonial way, with water and with gold.
Verses 44, 45. The grant was composed by Sabhāpati and engraved by Viranaoharya. Verses 46-50. The usual admonitory verses. Śr Virupaksha."
1 On Virupaksha and the devotion of the Vijayanagar bouge to Siva and Naga worship, see our note in the introduction to the Conjesveram plates of Krishqa-deva Raya (Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, No. 8).

Page #215

176
EPIGRAPEIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 13.-PARTABGARH INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF THE PRATIHARAZ
KING MAHENDRA-PALA II. OF MAHODAYA: SAMVAT 1003.
BY RAI BAHADUR PANDIT GAURISHANKAR HIRACHAND OJIA. Some time ago n friend of mine wrote to me of the existence of an inscribed stone at Partabgarh, the contents of which no one in the locality could read, except the date, Samvat 1003, which was plain enough. I lurried to the spot at the first opportunity available and found the inscription cortuining a series of grunts described below. The stone in question was afixed to a Chabútra, or platform, near Cheurum Agraval's Bawri (a well with steps leading to it) at Partäbgarh, the capital of the State of that name in southern Rūjpūtaua. On examination I found the recird to be of great historical importance; and at my request the Makäraj Kumar of Partābgarh was kind enough to present it to the Rajpātāna Museum, Ajmer, where it is now depositel. In spite of being constantly exposed to the inclemencies of weather, the stone is in a fair state of preservation and can easily be read, only a few letters here and there being indistinct. A portion of the stone at the left-hand top corner is broken off, and the commencement of the first five lines is lost.
The inscription contains 35 lines of writing-34 full lines and one line only l' 8" longwhich cover a space of 2' 6" broad by 2' 21" high. Except for four verses (11. 1-4) at the beginning of the first, five and half (11. 14-19) at the beginning of the second, & laudatory verse (11. 30-31) at the end of the third and an imprecatory one (11. 34-35) at the end of the fourth part, the scription is in prose.
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the 10th century and show no special peculiarities except, in two instances (paryantā, 1. 11 ; paryant.m, 1. 24), the medieval forn of ryu, wi' hout the lower right-hand stroke as well as the separate sign of r on the top, as is found in the Udaipur (in Rajputana) inscription of the time of the Gohila Räjú Aparajita, the Jhälräpätan inscription of the time of Durga-gana, etc. Line 18 contains numerical symbols saṁ and lri for 100 and 10 respectively.
The language is Samskrit throughout, corruptions and solecisms being freqnent in the last three grants. A locative was probably intended in 1. 20 Ofrišamne (read furnmani) cha vyāpāraṁ kurvroto read kurvvats), and a passive construction suddenly ends in active in 11. 20-22, Madhavēna . . . . sutēna . . . . vodhayati.' The Deater gender is grossly misused in 11. 24-25, while aghāta' is neuter in l. 28 and masculine in 1. 32. Cases do not agree in l. 31 'Crājēna.. ..sutah' (read sutēna), while the rules of Samdhi are not observed in some cases (11. 2, 4, 14, 18, etc.) and misused in others (11. 11, 12, 27, etc.). Other grammatical irregularities are shown in the footnotes accompanying the text.
Some dësi words of the local dialect are used in Sanskrit composition. Harirshēsvara in 1. 12 is to be divided into Hari and Rishēsvara, the latter being a modification of Rakhēsar, still used in the vernacular of these parts for Rishisvara. Arahatēna (1. 26) is the instrumental form of Arahata, a Persian wheel, the Samskrit form being araghatta.' Kitikā (1. 26) is Samskpitized from kidi or kidā, a matting screen, akin to Samskțit kata. Kosavāhē (1. 31) is applied to as much land as can be irrigated by one kosa, or leather bucket, and moni (1. 31) is a local measure of twelve maunds. Chausarā (1. 33) is a garland of four strings. Metta (1. 29) is the Prākṣit form of matra. Palikā (1. 33) is probably used for pūli, or bundle of leaves. Ghana (1.33) is an oil-mill and Palika (1. 33) is a measure of capacity approximating to six tolās and commonly called pall or palā.
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. al.
Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 181.

Page #216

No: 13.1
PARTABGARH INSCRIPTION OF KING MAHENDRA-PALA II.
177
The meaning of sādhara (Ul. 26 and 32) is not clear: it may mean with the adjacent grounds' or may be an abbreviation of sūdhārana (common). Vaha (1. 32) is the common highway and kachchha (11. 26 and 28) is a field bordering on a stream.
As regards orthography, it may be noted that v is used for b throughout and for n in some instances : punya (1. 11, twice), hiranya (11. 13 and 24), faranga (1 17) and grihnāti (1. 30). Dental is used for the palatal in ajñāsravana (1. 12), and fadritan (1. 18) is an example of the converse. Consonants are mostly doubled after r, but the necessary doubling is not shown in prðtārita (1. 15), patatrinah (1. 16) and achchhetā (1. 35). The doubling of before r is seen in puttra (Il. 6 and 8), pittroh (1. 11) and "hitattrio (L 13), but not everywhere (e.g., putra in 11. 5, 6, 7).at the end of a word is not joined generally to the next word (11. 20, 21, 22, 29). The anusvāra is used for the appropriate nasal in kähinkyāṁ gaṁgäyün (1. 11), lingita (1. 16), dangajo (1. 17), ghorta (1. 23), likhyantë (1. 28), kshētrāmtaritam (1. 29), bhavantu (1.1), chimtā (1. 18), tanttra (1. 20); it is wrongly replaced by m in param-thao (1. 7) and is redundant in Omānānnvaya!(1. 15) and chinntya (1. 23). Of the class-nasals, is frequently used (11. 15, 22, etc.), once wrongly for fi (pancha, l. 26) ; si occurs in 11. 15 and 19 and once wrongly in varisa (1.25); and A in 1. 16. Omissions of visarga (11. 4, 5, etc.), ita redundant use (11. 20, 21, 30), and instances of letters (11. 10, 27, 30, 31) and particles (11. 23, 18) left out are specified in the footnotes. There are no symbols for avagraha, jihvāmuliya or upadhmāniya. The necessary punctuation marks are omitted in some places (11. 2, 3, etc.), and there are redundant lines (11.1, 8, etc.) in others. Other mistakes are pointed out at the proper places.
All the grants recorded in the inscription are in favour of shrines attached to the monastery of Hari-Rishisvara, who originally belonged to Daśa pura (1. 12). Under its management were the shrines of Vata-yakshini Dēvi (11. 12, 33), Indrāditya-dēva or Indrarajaditya-dēva (1l. 23, 28) and Trailokya-mohana-dēva (1. 33), which were situated at the village of Ghöntă-varshike, where there was also a temple dedicated to Nityapramudita-dēva (1. 23). Chief among the deities was Indrāditya-deva, who is spoken of as “the deity) of Ghontā-varshiks" (1. 28), while Trailokya-mohana-děva is spoken of as " (enshrined) within the grounds of Indrăditya-dēva" (1. 31). This pre-eminence is borne out by the verses (II. 1-2) in praise of the sun-god (Indraditya-dēva), which procede those (11. 3-4) extolling Durgā (Vatayakshini Dēvi), who is the donee proper of the first grant.
The occasion of the grant of a village to Vata-yakshipi Dovt by the king of Mahodaya in Samvat 1003 was used by the authorities of the monastery for the purpose of consolidating on one stone all the grants in favour of one or other of the temples attached to it. Such consolidation of grants belonging to one institution, but issued at different periode, is not rare in Rajpatánā. We have an instance of it in the Vasishtha temple inscription at Mount Abů.
The inscription is naturally divided into four parts:
I. A grant of a village in favour of Vata-yakshipi Devi, issued by Maharaja Mahëndrapala-Dēva II. of Mahodaya (Kanauj), dated Sanyat 1003, or A.D. 946 (Ul. 1-14).
II. A grant of a village, eto, in favour of Indråditya-dova by Madhava, the provincial governor of Ujjain (under the same king), at the request of Chahamina Indra-raja, a feudatory chief, without date (11. 14-27).
III. A grant of a field in favour of Indrarajaditya-doya by Bhartri-patta, son of Khommans, dated Samvat 999, or A.D. 942 (11. 27-31).
IV. Minor grants to different deities by different persona, undated (11. 31-85).
Ind. Ant., Vol. II, p. 266.
2
B

Page #217

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
PART I.
The first grant recorded in the inscription-though it is not the first from a chronological point of view-begins with two benedictory verses invoking the san-god, followed by two similar verses in praise of the goddess Durga (11. 1-4). It is issued from the capital at Mahodaya and gives the genealogy of the donor as follows:
1. Mahārāja Dēva-sakti-Dēva, a devotee of Vishņu ;
2. His son, born of [queen) Bhūyikā-Dēvi, Mahārāja Vatsa-rāja-Dēva, a devotee of Mahësvata (Šiva);
3. His son, born of [queen] Sundari-Dēvi, Maharaja Naga-bhata-Dēve, a devotee of Bhagavati (Durga);
4. His son, born of [queen] Isaţa-Dēvi, Mahārāja Rāma-bhadra-Dēva, a devotee of the sun-god;
5. His son, born of [queen] Appa-Dēvi, Mahārāja Bhoja-Dēva, a devotee of Bhagavati;
6. His son, born of [queen] Chandra-bhattārika-Dévi, Mahārāja Mahēndra-pāla (I.), a devotee of Bhagavati;
7. His son, born of [queen) Mahādēvi-Dēvi, Maharaja Vināyaka-pala-Dēva, a devotee of the sun-god; and
8. His son, born of queen) Prasidhani-Dēvi of the Devathāddhi (?) family, Maharaja Mahēndra-pala-Déva (II.), a devotee of Mahēsvars (11. 5-9).
The last-named king enjoins all and sundry residing in the village of Kharpara-padraka, -in the holding of Tala-vargiks Harishada, and situated in the vicinity of Ghöntä-varahikā. in the western Pathaka (district) of Dasa-pura, - and the residents of the neighbourhood, that the said village Kharpara-padraka, with all rights belonging thereto, has been bestowed by him, for all time to come, at the request of Dhana-sara, upon tho goddess Vata-yakshiņi Dovi, (wboso shrine is connected with the Matha (monastery) of Hari Rishisvara, versed in all the four Vēdas, resident of Dasa-pura, on an auspicious day, after bathing in the Kahimki Gamgå, for increase of religious merit to the donor's parents (11. 9-12). The grant is written by Parðhita Trivikrama-nátha, under orders from Jajja-näge, is dated the fifth day of the dark half of Märgga (Mārga-sirsha), in the samvat year 1003 (A.D. 846), and is signed by Sri Vidagdha," his own hand " (1.13).
The name of Mahāndra-pala (II.), son of Vināyaka-pĀla, comes to our knowledge for the first time from this inscription. There seems to be a double entente in the word prasādhana, in which the writer pays & compliment to the queen-mother, by name Prasādhana-Dēvi, by calling her the ornament of the family of her birth' (1.9). The name of this family Devathăddhi (?) is not quite clear for purposes of identification. Of the names and places mentioned Mahodaya (Kanauj) and Dasa-pura (Mandasor), and the names of the kings and queens call for no remark. Kharpara-padraka is the modern village of Kharot, 7 miles south-east of Partābgash. Ghöntāvarshikal can be identified with Ghotārai, 7 miles east of Partäbgarh and about 8 miles north-east of Kharot. The Kähimki Gargă (the river Kähimki) cannot be identified. Jajjanägs was probably the Dütaka of the grant. Vidagdha appears to be the Governor of the province who issued this grant under his own signature..
The name of this village is spelt w Ghönta-varahika (L. 10), Ghönti-varshika (1. 23) and Ghõpta-varuhi (1. 84).

Page #218

No. 19.)
PARTABGARH INSCRIPTION OF KING MAHENDRA-PALA II.
179
The genealogy of the Pratihara kings of Mahodaya (Kananj), in the light of the information available up to the present, would stand thus -
0 (unknown)
1. *
Näga-bhata I. Nagávaloka I., A.D. 756-571
6 (unknown)
IT. Käknstha
Kakkuka
III.
III. Déva-ruja
Deve-sakti
IV. Vatsa-raja, A.D. 783-842
v
Näga-bbaţa II. Näga valoka Il., A.D. 815, 833-48
(Răma-bhadra VI. Ráma-deva
(Rāma
(Bhoja I. VII. Mihira
(Ādi-varāha, A.D. 843, 862, 875, 876, 881
Mahendra-pūls I.
| Mabendrayudha VIII. Mahida-pala
Nirbhaya-rāja (Nirbhaya-narēndra, A.D. 893, 898, 899, 903, 907
IX. Bhója II.
(Mahi-pāla, A.D. 914, 917
Kshiti-pāla 2. Vinayaka-pila, A.D. 931
(Hēramba-pala
XI. Mahendra-pāla II.
A.D. 946
XII. Déva-påla
A.D. 948
XIII. Vijaya-pala
A.D. 960
XIV. Rájya-pala
A.D. 10184
XV. Trilochana-pala
A.D. 1019, 1027 (?) XVI. Yasah-pala
A.D. 1036 This date is from a photograph in my possession of an unpublished copper-plate grant from Hansoţ, in the district of Broach (Bombay presidency), issued by the Chahamāna prince Bhartri-vaddha (Bhartri-vardha) II, a feudatory of king Nägavaloka.
From the Jaina Hari-nania Purana (Bom. Gazetteer, Vol. I, part II, p. 197).
The Prabhavaka.charita speaks of the death of king Nägivaldks of Kanya-kabja, grand father of Rhoja, ne taking place in Vikrama year 890 (A.D. 888-34) (Nirnaynigara Press ed., p. 177, verson 720-725). The Nägivalóks of the Prabhāvaka-charita can be identified with no other than Näga-bhata II. of Kanadj, and the date seems to be accurate, as the first known date of Bbõja I. is A.D. 848.
This date of Rajya-pala is given by Al-Utbi in his Tarikh-4-Yamini (Elliot's Hist., Vol. II, p. 45), whore be speaks of Rai Jaipal as the ruler of Kanadj when Sultan Mahmud of Ghaxn invaded it. He was killed the next year (A.D. 1019) by the Chandēla prince Vidya-dbars, son of Gands, and Trilochana-páls succeeded him. . The dotted line in the table indicates a successor, not necessarily a son.
2 B 2

Page #219

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
Déva-påla of Mahodaya is mentioned in the Siyadont inscription (Ep. Ind., Vol. I, p. 177) as the son of Kshiti-pāla, which is evidently & synonym of Mabi-pāla ; but the same Dévapāla is identified by the editor of that inscription with Haya-pati Déva-påla, son of Hēram bapāla, from whom Yaso-varman obtained the celebrated image of Vaikuntha, mentioned in that king's Khajuraho inscription. This has led to the identification of Hèramba-pala, the father of this Dova-påla, with Mahi-pāla or Kahiti-pala, the father of Dēva-pala of Mahodaya. The fact that Höramba and Vinayaka are synonyms lends colour to this view, the result of which is the identification of two kings with two sets of names
(1) Mabi-päla and Kshiti-päla; and (2) Vinayaka-påla and Hēramba-pala,
which is accepted by scholars up to the present and is given in the genealogical tree above; but this identification is based on very blender evidence. That Déva-påla, son of Hēramba-pāla, who is introduced by the minor title of Haya-pati (lord of horses) is the same as Dova-påla of Mahodaya cannot be established on the casual mention of the former in an inscription of a king of a dynasty other than his own. Haya-pati was never the accepted title of the Pratihara kings of Mahodaya and is not met with in their inscriptions; and there is no ground for assum. ing that a scion of the paramount dynasty of the Pratihāras was ever known by that appellation. Besides Mahi-päla and Vinayaka-pāla are known to be two different kings of Mahodaya with different dates which do not overlap; and there is no reason to justify their identification, If this view is accepted and the identification of Hēramba-pāla with Mahi-pāla set aside, this part of the genealogy would stand thus :
VIII. Mahēndra-påla I.
A.D. 893-907
X. Bhoja II.
Mahi-pāla Kshiti-pala
A.D. 914, 917
XI. Vinayaka-pala
A.D. 931
IX.
XII. Mahēndra-påla II.
A.D. 946
XIII. Déva-páls
A.D. 948
XIV. Vijaya-pāla
A.D. 960 (The rest as above.)
PART II.
The second grant beging with a panegyric in praise of the Chāhamans family of kings, which is spoken of as having been the source of great pleagure to king Bhoja-Dera. Then mention is made of Govinda-rāja of this dynasty, who fought against many foes ; his son Durlabha-raja and his son Indra-rāja, who built the great temple dedicated to the sun god al. 14-19). We learn further that Madhava was the great feudatory lord and governor' at Ujjayini and Srisarman-appointed by Kakkata, who was the commander-in-chief serving at the feet of Paramokvara (i.e. Mahendra-pála II.)-was carrying on the affairs of state at Mandapiki (11. 19-20).
The aforesaid Mädbava, son of Damodara, being great fendatory, great governor and Ohargé d'Afaires,' and having come to Ujjayini on business, bathed at the temple of Mahā-kāla,

Page #220

No. 13.
PARTABGATII INSCRIPTION OF KING MATIENDRA-PALA II.
181
worshipped the god Siva and moditated on the unreality of lifo and wealth, bestowed, on the Mina-samkrāati dny, the village of Dhārā-padraka, with all its appurtenances, for repairs to, and maintenance of daily services at, the temple of Indrāditya-dēva at Ghonţă-varshika, il place associated with Nityapramudita-diva, at the reqnest of the great feudatory Indra-raja, son of Durlabha-rāja of the Chahamāna race. He therefore enjoins all residents of the village and the neighbourhood to observe this order (11. 20-20). A further endowment of a field by the river-side to the north of the village, irrigated by a Persian wheel, onil of five matting screens for the erection of a flower porch is recorded (1. 26). The grant is sigued by Madhava and countersigned by the Vidagdha (1. 27) of the first grant.
The names of the warlike Chūhaminas eulogized in this grant are not known from any other record. It was probably a local dynasty of the Chabaminas which had entered into in subordinato alliance with kiug Bhoja-Deva I. and helped him in his wars, thus giving the overlord great pleasure.' Indra-raja built a temple to the sun-god (Indraditya-dova) and applied to the governor of Ujjain, appointed by his overlord, the king of Kananj, evidently Alahendrapāla II. of the first grant, for an endowment for its upkeep. The grant is not dated; but we find from the third grant that the temple of Indrāditya-diva was existing and was well-known after the uame of the builder (1.28) four years before the date of the first grant. We thus have reason to suppose that the request of the bailder to the provincial representative of his overlord to secure a pirmanent endowment for it must have immediately followed its erection and preceded the gift of Bharti-patta recorded in the grant following. Thus this grant is evidently prior to the third, and is consequently the first, though not by many years, as is evident from the signature of the same governor, Vidaydha, allixed to both the grants. The custom of provincial governors countersigning grants issued by subordinate chiefs relating to lands in their (the governors') jurisdiction is borne out by the evidence of the Unů plate of the time of Mahendra-pāla I. of Kanauj, where Dhiika couutersigued a grant of Bala-varman, & feudatory of the king (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 6).
Mandapikā is Måndů, where another officer Sri-sarman, appointed by the king's commander-in-chief, resided. Dhārā-padraka is probably Dhargāvad (in Mowar), situated near the boundary of the Partābgarh State. The matting screens referred to were to be used, evidently, in the periodical festivals in which the throne of the deity is placed in a porch of flowers and leaves temporarily erected over it.
PART III.
This grant records that Maharajadhiraja Bhartri-patta, son of Khommāņa, enjoins his descendants to maintain in perpetnity, and not to interfere with, the enjoyment of the bestowal of a field named Vavvülika (Babbulika) by the side of the river Nandya in the village of Palīga-kupika, made by him apon Indrarajaditya-deva of Ghônţă-varshi for increase of merit to himself and his parents (11. 27-30). The boundaries of the field are defined (11. 28-29), and a customary verse eitolling the donor and the donee follows (11. 31. 32). The date is given as the first day of the bright half of the month of Srāvana in the Samvat year 999 (A.D. 942).
Bhartsi-patta of this inscription is Bhartși-pattal II., son of Khommāņa III. of Měwār, belonging to the Guhila family. Another inscription of his reign is dated Sarnvat 1000 (A.D. 943). Paläsa-kupika is probably the present Parisiä, about 15 miles south of Mandasor. The river Nandy, and the villago of Varaha-palli, mentioned in the boundaries, cannot be identified at present.
Ind. ant., Vol. XXXIX, p. 191. Annal Report on the working of the Rajputana Museum, Ajmer, 1914, p. 2.

Page #221

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
PART IV.
This part records minor grants :
I. The gift of a field named Chhittullaks, in which 10 Manis of seed could be sown, and which was irrigated by one leather bucket, in favour of Indraditya-dēva, by Deva-rāja, son of Chamuṇḍa-raja (1. 31).
II. The gift of a field, called Umdiyaka, with boundaries deâned, in favour of Trailōkyamohana-dēva in the grounds of Indraditya-dova, by Indra-raja (11. 32-33).
III. The [permanent] endowment of one Palika [of oil] per oil-mill, five bundles of foliage, 100 garlands of four strings, on the ninth day of the bright half of the month of Chaitra, together with two palas of saffron and one [pala] of betel-nuts from the trading community in the month of Chaitra, in favour of the Vata-yakshiņi Devi (11. 33-34).
IV. The gift of Dhaḍivähä field, in which 10 Manis of seed could be sown, and of Möchcha field, to the north-east of Ghōnța-varshi, requiring 10 Manis of seed, from persons not mentioned and in favour of deities not specified (1. 34).
[VOL. XIV.
Then follows the usual verse extolling the giver of land and condemning the usurper (1.35), after which the name of the engraver of the inscription is given as Siddhapa, son of [Sa]tya and the date as Samvat 1003 (A.D. 946).
2
Deva-raja, son of Chamunda-raja (1. 31), appears to be a scion of the Chahamana family mentioned in the second grant, and Indra-raja (1. 32) is the builder of the temple of the sun (11. 18-19) himself.
TEXT.
[Metres v. 1, Anushṭubh (Sloka); v. 2, Mandakräntä; v. 3, Särdalavikridita; v. 4, Vasantatilaka; v. 5, Sardalavikridita; v. 6, Vasantatilaka; v. 7, Anushtubh (Sloka); v. 8, Särdalavikriḍita; v. 9, Vasantatilaka; v. 10, Sardalavikridita (half); vv. 11 and 12, Annahfudh (Sloka).]
L. 1
--
[#]:
भवतु भवतां मानो भूतबे मानवः सदा ।
प्रातर्बभ[स्त] रोस्ताखाः पविचाः पशवा इव 1011 [*] 'ब्रह्मादीनां नियमितडियां' [स्तोच] पानं यदेवं ।" यमिवेताः पुनरपि दियो ।'
[*] [ सूर्याद्या?]ख्यं प्रतिदिनमहो ध्यायते यन्मुनीन्द्रेः तेजस्तो हरतु दुरितं पावनं सप्तसप्तेः । । [ ॥ २* ] [ रुद्रे] विद्रवति द्रुतं सुरपती प[स्ख्यं] प्रति प्रस्थिते ।" वित्तेथे प्रतिपचरायि [त]
1 From impressions prepared by the writer and from the stone itself.
• Read भवन्तु.
Read
T.
This stroke is redundant. Read .
-
One stroke is redundant. • Read feat.
This stroke is redundant. This stroke is redundant.

Page #222

No. 13]
3
5 [
6 [
PARTABGARH INSCRIPTION OF KING MAHENDRA-PALA II. 183
[शाङ्के] सति [1*]
वैकुण्ठे मतिकुण्ठतासुपगते 'वा [इयं श्रि] ते पायाहो महिषासुरं सुररिपुं देवी दृशा निघ्नतो वर्ण दयाभ्यसनमम्व तवेदमेव दुर्खेति नाकगमनाय
स्कन्धावारात्प
-
कात्यायिनीति वरदेति च सन्ति कस्याः
नामाक्षराणि परमाणि यथा भवत्या 101 [18*]
'प' स्वस्ति । श्रीमहोदय समावासितानेक नौहस्त्यश्वरथपत्तिसम्पत्र
1 Read T.
3 This stroke is redundant.
• Read °.
8
[1] Expressed by a symbol.
• Read :.
'ब्रह्मणि ।'
॥०॥
[वै]ष्णवो महाराजश्रीदेवशक्तिदेवस्तस्य पुत्रस्तत्पादानुध्यात' श्रीभूयिकादेव्यामुत्पद्य" परममाहेश्वरो महाराजश्रीवत्सराज - देवस्तस्य पुत्रस्तत्पादानुध्यात" श्री
[न्ति] ।
- दरीदेव्यामुत्यचः परं
भगवतीभक्तो महाराजश्री नागभटदेवस्तस्य पुत्रस्तत्पादानुध्यातः श्रीमदीसटादेव्यामुत्पयः परमादिव्यभक्तो महाराजश्रीरामभद्र
7 [दे] वस्तस्य पुचस्तत्यादानुध्या [तः] श्रीमदप्पादेव्यामुत्पयः परम्भगवतीभक्तो महाराजश्रीभोजदेवस्तस्य पुत्रस्तत्पादानुध्यातः श्रोचन्दभहारिकादेव्या
सत्यवः परं
8 भगवतीभक्तो महाराजश्रीमहेन्द्रपालदेवस्तस्य पुत्रस्तत्पादानुध्यातः श्रीमहादेवीदेव्यामुत्पचः परमादित्यभक्तो महाराजश्रीविनायकपालदेवस्तस्य
पुचस्तत्पा
9 दनुध्यातः चोदेव [ था" । १] नामनिषकुलप्रसाधनादेव्यामुत्यवः परममाहेश्वरी महाराजश्रीमहेन्द्रपालदेवः श्रीदयपुरपश्चिमपथके तलव कि हरि
षडभुज्य
2 Read .
• Read
• Read T.
• Read °म°
10 Read :.
[1३ * ]
11 Read :
11 Read श्रीसुन्दरी,
13 In most of the grants and seals of the Pratihara kings of Mahodays the adverb param (or param-) is persistently used before Bhagavati-bhaktaḥ in place of the adjective parama-which is used before the names of other deities, and there appears to be no need of correcting it to parama..
14 The word in indistinct; it may also be rend as देवम्याणि, देवदासि, देवहाtि or देवथाहि

Page #223

184
[Vol. XIV.
10 मानखपरपद्रकग्रामे घोण्टावर्षिकाप्रत्यासने समुपगतान् सचे सर्व्वाचे' यथास्थाननियुक्तान्प्रतिवासिनच समाज्ञापयत्यस्तु वः उपरिलिखितग्रामः खसी
मातृचप्रति
11 गोचरपर्यन्ती' सर्व्वादायसमेत चाचन्द्राईचितिकालं पूर्वदत्तदेवत्रादेववर्णिती मया पित्री पुन्याभिषये का[हि]क्यां गंगायां स्रात्वा पुन्धे'हनि [ध]नशूरप्रार्थनया श्री
12 दशपुरचातुर्व्वेद्यहरिर्षेश्वर' मठसंवध्यमानश्रीवटयचिणोदेव्यै शासनत्वेन प्रतिपादित: मत्वा भवह्निः सा मुनुमन्तव्यो " प्रतिवासिजनपदैरप्याज्ञास्त्र- 3 वणवधेयैर्भूत्वा यथा
10
13 दीयमानभागभोगकर हिरन्या" दिक्भस्योपनेतव्यमिति
15
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
16
[1] श्रीजज्जनागप्रदतादेयात् । संवj" १००० १००३ मा यदि ५ [1] पुरोहितत्रिविक्रमताच" लिखितमिदम् । स्व
14 हस्तोयं श्रीविदग्धस्य ||
यो राज्ञामुपरि स्थितः १ वसुमतीर [चा ]र्थमुत्पादित:-"
येनोथेः सुखमासितं चितिसृता श्रीभोजदेवेन च [1] यस्मादिभ्यति विद्विषः किमपरं यस्माच
Read सर्वानेव.
Read qf.
j
सोयं राजति राजचक्रनिलय [:] श्रीचाहमानांन्वय:" [५] गोविन्दराज इति तच वभूव भूपी " राकाशशाङ्ककिरणोत्करशुभ्रकीर्त्तिः [*]
• Read ब्र.
7 Read.
• Read म.
11 Read .
• Read T.
• Rond 'हषोवर (हरि + ऋषी).
10 Rond त ति म.
13 Read व्य:
13 Read श्र.
14 Read
T.
15 Read संवत्सरे. Here aamhearterō stands for samvatsara snd is followed by aas (100) ; but in the copperplates of other kings of Mahodaya (Ind. Ant., Vol. XV, pp. 112 and 140; and Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 209) arō itself representa 100, as it is not followed by the symbol for 100.
• Supply संविदितम् or सुविदितम्.
• Read पर्यन्तः
18. The symbol samis is used to represent 100 and Zri to denote 10. Thus sahs tri means 100 x 10 - 1000 In the inscriptions of the 9th and 10th centuries, the symbol for 3 being the same as the numerical figure, it has been purposely omitted with the symbols to avoid the ambiguity of the date in figures being read as 31003. Hence the figure for 8 has been inscribed only at the end.
17 Bead °चिविक्रमनाथ
30 Rend तो.
31 This stroke is redundant.
Read
18 Read तो.
20 Read fro.
n Rend "नाभ्वयः.
24 This stroke is redundant.

Page #224

No. 13.]
PARTABGARH INSCRIPTION OF KING MAHENDRA-PALA II.
185
16
येन प्र[चण्डभुजदण्डतरण्डकेन ।' प्रोता
रिता समरसागरती जयवीः [1] यस्य पोनडीमभुजपञ्चरमध्वगाः [] विपक्षाः संकुचत्पक्षाः पतत्रिण इवाभवन् ।[७]
लिच्यालिंगितविग्रहो हरिरिव क्रोधाग्निदग्धाहितः 17 सर्वे[षां] च भरन्यातामुपगतो भावप्रतापोदयः [*]
श्रीमदुभरा[]नामतृपति । तस्मादभूदंगणी वक्रं येन तं नचार्थिनि जने वन बिषीवा[य]ति ॥ [] तस्मादनकसमराजि
तकीर्तिकोशः चिंतामणिः प्रणयिनां प्रणतो दिन तेः ] यो योषितां तनुधरोभिनवो मनोभूः भूषा भुवः समभव[सुत इन्द"राजः ॥ [4] तेनाकारि हिमाचलेन्द्रग्रहणं भासां
__प्रभो सुरं धामेदं ध्वकिछिपीकलमिलकोबाल संवतं । [१." स्वस्ति श्रीमदुनयन्यां महासामन्तदखनायकत्रीमाधवः । तथा
मण्डपिकायां परमेश्वरपादोपजीविव"लाधी"20 तत्रीकोकटनियुक्तत्रीसम्मे च व्यापारं कुर्वते" इत्यस्मिन् काले वर्तमाने
हेव श्रीमदुजयन्यायां" कार्यान्थागततंब"पालमहासामन्तमहादहमायकत्रोमाधवनः श्री.
19
1 This stroko is redundant. - Read 4. . Read . + Rand 'कोवि. • Rend मनोभूभ. ॥ Rand मछ * Read fumt. 15 Read fu. 1 Road grafa (or ala). WRad तब..
- Read चा. • Read . . Read forere. The stroke is redundant, • Read ना. " Bend न्द्र. 1 Red खा. * Read . - Read चि (or "शा च). • Rad बिबा * Rand 1. Correct toe .

Page #225

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
21 दामोदरसुतेन । चाहमानान्वयमहासामन्तथीइन्द्रराज । श्रीदुर्थभराज
सुतस्य प्रार्थनया: । श्रीविदग्धभोगावाप्तये धारापद्रकग्रामे समुपगतान्
सर्वराजपुरुषान् वा22 णोत्तरीयान प्रतिनिवासी जनपदांच वो धयत्यस्तु वसंविदितं श्रीमहा
कालदेवायतने सुखात्वा महादेवमभ्ययं मातापिचोरात्मनश्च सुपुण्य
कर्मयशोभिवद्धये । परलोकहि23 ताय जलचन्द्रचपलनीवितं ते[य]। क्षणदष्टनष्टसंपदा समन"चिन्त्य ।
मीनसंक्रन्तौ श्रीनित्यप्रमुदितदेवप्रति[व]घोंटावर्षिकस्थाने श्रीमदिन्द्रा.
दित्यदेवस्य खण्डस्फुटितसमार24 चनाय "वलिचरुशत्रु प्रवर्तनाय । ग्रामोयं खसीमापर्यन्तं सहक्षमाला
[क]ल सकाष्ट वणगोपचारं सजलस्थलसमेतं । चतुष्कंकट विशुई
भागभोगकरहिरन्या"दिस्कंध25 कमार्ग]णकादिरानभाव्यस्महित उदकपूर्वकेन शासनेन प्रदत्त । मत्वे
तदस्महक जैरन्यैश्च धर्मामिदमनुपालनीयं । प्रतिनिवासी जनपदैवाचाथ
वणविधेयैर्मूला 26 यथा दोयमानं च दातव्यं । पार []तस्मिन्नेव ग्रामे उत्तरतो
[दिग्भागे साधारं कच्छ[क]बाम परहटन तु संयुतं दत्तं । पुनः पत्रमण्डपकिटिकाः पगच भासनेन प्रदत्ता: । खह
1 Correct to 'a:. - Read राजस्थ. • Read या. The stroke is redundant. T Read सि. . This stroke is redundant. 11 This stroke is redundant. " Read नु. 1s Read °संक्रान्ती. 17 Read . 1. This stroke is redundant. " Read ल:WRead प्रचारः B Read कंटक 31 Read T. " Read :. n Read धर्मोयमनुपालनीयः. # Read .
• This stroke is redandant. • This stroke in redundant. • Read ब्रा. • Read बी. 10 Read °वं नौवितमवेत्व. 1 Read 'मटाः संपदः1 Read Ofeae. The stroke is redundant.
- Read ब. In Read सत्र 10 Read त.. 33 Read %. * Read °समेत:. The stroke is redundant 26 Rend t:. 18 Read त.. 10 Read . - Read सि.

Page #226

No. 13.]
PARTABGACH INSCRIPTION OF KING MAHENDRA-PALA II.
187
27 स्तोयं श्रीमाधवस्य । वहतोयं श्रीविदग्धस्य ॥
संवत् ८८८ श्रावण मुदि १ समस्त[रा]जावलिपूर्वमग्रेह' महाराजा
धिराजश्रीमपा: श्रीखोम्माणसुतः स्वमातपिचोरात्मनश्च ध28 ििभहड्डये घोण्डाबर्षीयेन्द्रराजादित्यदेवाय । पलासकूपिकापासे वंचू
लिको बाम कछ' । अस्य चाघाटानि लिख्यते पूर्वस्यां दिशि
स्वर्गपाली दक्षिणस्यां दिशि च पलासकूपिका29 क्षेशंतरितं वराहपलिग्रामवन । पश्चिमस्यां दिशि सीमायां क्षेत्राणि ।
उत्तरस्यां दिशि नन्द्यानदीसमीपवर्तिनी थ(?)मेत्ता घाटानै सहायं
वंबलियको नाम कच्छो पम्माभि:। प्रदत्ती मत्वा स्म२. 30 पुत्रपौत्रादिकैरयं च मा चन्द्रार्कक्षित्युदधिसमकालं पालनी एतदीयरति
परिपंथना न केनापि कर्तव्याः ।
भूमिं यः प्रतिग्रहाति यश्च भूमि” प्रयच्छति [*] हावेतौ पुण्यकर्माणौ
नियतो स्वगंगानौ [११] 16 ॥ श्रोदेवराजेन श्रीचामुण्डराजसुतः श्रीमदिन्द्रादित्यदेवस्य कोसवाहे चितुलाकक्षेत्र माणिवाप १. शासनेन प्रदत्तं ॥ श्रीमदिन्द्रा
दित्यदेवनगत्यां । - . 32 लोक्यमोहनदेवस्य श्रीमदिन्द्रराजेन उंडिपाकक्षेत्र आघाटा लिख्यते
दक्षिणतः सा[धार]वहं पश्चिमत" राजवर्मनी उत्तरपूर्वत: ब्राह्मणकेशवादित्यस्य क्षेत्र । एवं चतुराधा
- Read °मया (if not °मय )..
भभट inalso found in some Mewar inscriptions. . This stroke is redundant. 1 Rond छ:. The next stroke is redundant. . Read तिमात्रा
" Read कच्छीमाभिः • W Read 'यमा.
" Road कर्तव्या. 11 Read fH ॥ Bad भुतेन. * Read at.
* This syllable is written below the line. .
Supply a verb, e.g. समाज्ञापयति. • Read नाम. • Read लिश्यन्ते (also in line 32). 10 Read °घाट. स. 12 Read प्रदत्त इति मत्वा. - Read पाखनीय ए.. " Rend °एकाति. 18 Read गाभिनी. madarस. * Read T.
20

Page #227

183
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
33 टोपलक्षितं । शासनेन प्रदत्तं ॥ श्रीवटयक्षिणी घाणापलिका १ पत्र
मण्डप[पालिका]-५ महानवम्यां चैचे पुष्पचौसरा शत् १०. वणिवर्गेन'
कुंकुम पल २ पुग १ चैत्रे निवे34 दनीया' • ॥ धाडिवाहाक्षेत्र माणिवाप लौडाभिक्षप[भोज्ये?] दातव्य मास वि घोण्डावर्षिपूर्वोत्तरत: मोच्चक्षेत्र माणिवाप १. षष्ठी वरिष सहस्राणि स्वर्गे ति[ष्ठ]ति
भूमिदः [*] आच्छता" चानुमन्ता " तान्येव नरकं [वसेत्] [॥१२॥ [स]त्यसुत सिद्धपेन इयं प्रशस्ती उ"त्कीर्ममिति" ॥ संवत् १०.३ [*]
No. 14.--LAKSHMESHWAR PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF THE YUVARAJA
VIKRAMADITYA.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. The town of Lakshmëshwar is the head-quarters of the Lakshmëshwar taluka, which is an outlying part of the Miraj State within the limits of the Dharwar District, Bombay. It ja situated about thirty-six miles south-east of Dhārwār, and is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 41, 3. E. (1904), in lat. 15° 8', long. 75° 31'. Its ancient name is found as Porigere in the record now published, and elsewhere as Purigero and Puligore, which forms woro sanskritized as Purikara and Pulikara : it is still preserved in the name Huligere bada of a part of the lands of the town (see Vol. XIII above, p. 179). For some facts of the early history of the place the reader may be referred to Vol. XIII above, p. 178. From this town comes the present inscription, which I edit from two ink-impressions and a plain squeeze placed at my disposal by the lato Dr. Fleet,15 which are now in the British Museum. • The insori ption is on two faces of a stone pillar which in 1892 was standing at the local Kachom, along with a large number of other inscriptions which had been collected there for safe preservation. The first face, bearing 11. 1-40, has an inscribed area of about 7 ft. 1 in. in height and 1 ft. 2 in. in width; on the second face, comprising 11. 41-55, the inscribed area is about 8 ft. 64 in. in height and 1 ft. 2 in. in width. The state of the stone is very bad : 11. 39-48 are wholly illegible, and there are many gaps and doubtful readings elsewhere.
The character is Kadarese, of a type characteristic of the early eighth century. The letters on the first face, which, though somewhat sprawling and irregular, are on the whole graceful and clean-out, average between in. and 1 in. in height; but on the second face a difference of type is noticeable, which possibly began from 1. 41, and is very obvious from 1. 46 onwards, This stroke is redundant.
- Read से. - Read तं.
• Read वषिष्वप. • Read कुडम..
• Read पग. - Read निवेदनीयानि.
• Resda. . Read fe..
» Read वर्ष 11 Read .
11 Read M Rend प्रशस्तिक
M Read ' त. The record bas been mentioned by Dr. Fleet in bia Dys. Kan. Diar. p. 874, No. 10.

Page #228

No. 14.]
LAKSHMESHWAR PILLAR INSCRIPTION.
the letters becoming ruder and clumsier, with a height varying from iu. to 1 in. As will be seen below, a new section begins on or about 1. 46, and probably it was inscribed by a different hand. The record contains all the test-letters kh, i, j, b, and 1, and all of them, with the exception of l, are of archaic forms. Examples of kh appear in 1. 12, of ri in 11. 10, 18, of j in 11. 2, 3, etc., of b in 1. 8. The 7 is usually of the ancient type, with the tail prolonged in a curve round it towards the left; but in illi, 1. 21, telliga, 1. 29, and possibly in the last word of 1. 32, we find a cursive form almost identical with the modern Burmese letter. On the whole, then, we may safely ascribe the character to about A.D. 725; and hence we may conclude that the Yuvaraja or Heir-Apparent Vikramaditya mentioned in it as granting the constitution embodied in it to the burgesses of Porigere was no other than Vikramaditya, son of Vijayaditya, of the dynasty of the Western Chalukyas of Badami, who about this time, A.D. 725, was ruling the province as Heir-Apparent, and subsequently, about A.D. 733, succeeded his father as Vikramaditya II.
189
The language is Kanarese prose, of the oldest dialect known. Typical of it are the following flections: the accusative in -an, as in juvitangalan, 1. 10, polalan, 1. 24, viṭṭiyan, 1. 35; the genitive in -a, as in Porigereya, 11. 2-3, sovageya, 1. 33, irppatta, 1. 34, keyya, 11. 84-35; the locative in -u, as in masadul, 11. 12, 22; the curious accusative Varanasivamam, 11. 50-51, with which we may compare the locatives Bäranäsivado!, above, Vol. VII, p. 204, and Varanasivadul in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 145, 1. 13; the verbal forms kavodu, 1. 10, envodu, 1. 21, apporgge, 1. 13, koṭṭor, 1. 50, kolvom, 1. 50, ulvar or ulvor, 1. 31, adadu (imperative ?), 11. 6 ff., and alidona, 1. 52. In alke, 1. 12, there seems to be a use of instead of. The name Kupparma, 1. 46, is of a type similar to that of Udayarmma in the Narendra inscription B, Vol. XII above, p. 321, 1. 28. A considerable number of words are of lexical interest, as ara, 1. 46 (cf. piriy-aramge in the Bankapar inscription above, Vol. XIII, p. 174); are-vada, 1. 31; gutta, 1. 22; kül, 1. 30; paka-danda, 1. 19 (cf. kiru-kula); rūva, 1. 22; sovage, 1. 33; utsäha in the sense of "generous gift," "bounty" (cf. the inscription of Vêma Reddi above, Vol. VIII, p. 14, verse 6, 1. 13, and the Kalas record of Govinda IV, 1. 5, Vol. XIII above, p. 329), besides some of which the reading is not quite certain.
The purport of the inscription is to record the mutual obligations and rights of the Royal authorities, represented by the Heir-Apparent Vikramaditya, and of the Mahajanas (Brahman householders) and burgesses of Lakshmeshwar. The preamble (11. 1-5) is as follows: "Hail! the social constitution which the Heir-Apparent Vikramaditya has granted to the Mahajanas and the burgesses and the eighteen prakritis1 of Porigere (is as follows)." The charter then proceeds to specify the position of the royal officers and their relation to the municipality in the following terms (11. 5-10): "The king's officers are to protect those of the houses that are untenanted, the king's gift, the king's proclamation, authoritative testimony of good men (?), constitutional usage, copper-plate edicts, continued enjoyment of (estate) enjoyed... the lives of the five dharmas." Than comes the section defining the duties of the townspeople (11. 10 ff.).
1 The "eighteen prakritis" would naturally seem to denote the eighteen royal ministers, on whom see the Kantiliya, translation, p. 25 and (list) p. 23, Panchatantra (Bombay S. s.), iii, p. 50, 11. 17 ff., Mahabharata, Sabha-parvan, v. 38, Rajatarangi, i. 120 and iv. 141, Ind. Ant., Vol. XXV, p. 183, and note 82, Kittel's Dicfionary, s. v. ashṭādasa-pradhana. But this will not suit the present context, which states that the constitution was granted by Vikramaditya to the prakritis and others. Hence we must understand prakriti here to denote the classes of the population. The division of the population into 18 classes is well known: see Kittel, B. V. ashfädasa-jati, and the Eighteen Samayas mentioned in Progress Report of Asst. Archaeol. Supt. for Bpigraphy, Southern Circle, 1914-15, p. 106 (which speaks of padinen-bhumi-samayattar), and Ep. Carn. X, 1. KL. No. 70.
For this suggested translation, and for several others in this paper, I am indebted to Mr. R. Narasimhachar. Mr. Narasimhachar suggests that this refers to the life (pañcha-prapa) of dharma (can it be the life of children and men in the four aframas ?).

Page #229

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
It begins with the Mahajanas or Brahman burgesses (u. 10-23): “This is the municipal constitution for the Mahajanas. A tax that every) occupied house shall pay once every year! in the month of Vaisakha to the governors of the district: each several household for festival expenses (?), the highest households (paying) ten panas, the intermediate households seven panas, the lower five, the lowest three : all previous usages, viz., puttige, ... fines for theft and minor delinquencies, (fines for the ten offences, likewise what is known as property of childless persons : (all these) shall be paid in to the guild there in the month of Kārttika. A guttat shall be paid for (P to the rūva in the month of Magha." Then after a reference, unfortunately only half legible, to the government of pandis and settis in the town (11. 28-24), we have the article on the braziers (11. 24-29): "For the guild of braziers (every) occupied house (shall pay) for festival expenses (?), the highest households twenty palas... the intermediate fifteen, the lower ten, the lowest five; total, one tole." Next to be mentioned are the oilmen; but the articles from this point (1. 29) to 1. 35 are very obscure and the reading in many places doubtful. Then come about ten lines which are almost wholly illegible. They cover the bottom of the first face and the top of the second face. On l. 46, the fourth line of the second face, we find a distinct change in the character of the writing; it has become larger, and more coarse and clumsy. Possibly this change may have began from the first line of the second face (1. 41); bat 11. 41-45 are too much defaced to allow of any conclusions of the kind.
LI. 46-55 record a supplementary endowment: " Also the field granted to (?) the ara of the fortunate Kupparma the three-hundred households and the Gámuoda of the province, together with the godigar (?), have granted. He who may appropriate it shall be accounted equal to persons who should destroy Benares, .(or) persons who should kill a thousand Bråbmans and a thousand cows."
TEXT.
First face. 1 [Om] Svasti sri-Vikrama2 ditya-yuvarājar Pori3 gerøyä mahājanakkum 184 garakkum padinentum prakritigalgum 5 kotta achāra-vyavasthi(sthe) [*] rāja6 parashar-mmanegaļo! Vid=illada7 du raja-dattam raja-brivitam saptra8 mes maryyade tämbra-kisanam bhukt-- 9 nubhogam . *9 aydum dharmmada ji10 vitangaļån=kávodu. [lo] idu mahājanakke 11 nagara-maryyāde mane vidillädadu 12 Or-älke ormme Vaisakha-måsadu! 13 defadhipatigal-apporgge kuduva 14 tere uttamam=appa okkal-mi 10
1 Understanding al s-the Tamil and.. * Probably kind of measure ; or possibly tax on births. . See J. Jolly, Recht und Sitte, p. 193 f.
• Mr. Narmimbachar suggests connection between this word wad guftiga (contract or monopoly, or tar thereon).
Thus the local tolo (tula) contained 50 palas. • Prom the impressions.
I conclude that the insoription began with the symbol for on, there is a space for it, on which the stone is badly worn.
Read eat-prane. • These two akakaras are very uncertain. The Arst looks like bla, but it might be cha; the rootd is like a da with the top curfed back towards the left, and is rarmounted by the sign for the vowel
10 The mi is not quite certain, and the next syllable is quite illegible.

Page #230

Lakshmeshwar inscription of the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya.
First face.
18
12
J. F. FLEET
SCALE ONE-SIXTH
W GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #231

Second face.
48
54

Page #232

191
No. 14.]
LAKSHMESAWAR PILLAR INSCRIPTION.
15 sam pattu panavum madhyamam-appa] 16 okkal clam panavum kanishta(shtha)rxaydum 17 kaniyasar mūsum=amtt-appa obage18 utsähangalge ond=okkal-ondu putti19 ge ma chora-pāka-danda das-spara20 dhamga!-appav=ellam pūrvv-åcharam &21 (putra-dhanam=envodu täne illi [e]pig[e] KA22 rttika-māsadul-koduvadu guttam ravamge Ma23 gha-māsadul-koduvadu pāņdi-setti näl-chha-1 24 siram tirmesagadeņakko polalan-ale ka25 fichagåra-sönige mane vid=illådadu utta26 mammappa okkal-chelade irppattu palam 27 madhyamam padinaydu kanishta (shthan pattu kani28 yasam aydum=amtt-appa osage-utsähanga29 lge samiham or-ttole telliga-sõpige 30 mane vid=illadadu kul-illādadu tereyum 31 k[@]yollärt are-våda keyy-illadadu HO32 re matt-appa Bage-utsähamgalge ilti 39 vayilamun pettavio vayilamum sova geyi 34 maryyåde irppatta ayi valla ke35 yya vittiyān=keyină
[g]āsa36 sēpige uttamam a . . . . . . 37 madhyamam siyira . . . . . . . 38. Büyira[un] kanishtha[m] kani yasam] 39-40 [illegible]
Second face. 41-43 [illegible) 44. • ra sēņige 45 aras-aļke . . . . . 46 svasti eri-Kapparmad-aram47 ge kotta keyum godi-7 48 gar-odam mtinu(nd)rvvarur okka49 lum nal-gámundanum ilda 50 kottor [ll*] Idam ko!vom Vå51 rañasivamar ali. 52 dona lokakke sandon akkum 53 säsirvvår=pārvarum så 54 (yira kavi]leyumam ko55 [nda lokakke sa]n[a]on-akku [ll]
1 It is not quite clear whether this letter is meant for chha or dhá ; I have decided for the former in iooordance with grammatical role (see Kittel's Grammar, p. 178).
* Most of these seven aksharas are more or less uncertain, and no senso can be obtained from them. . Or possibly belade. • The subscript letter wbich I read as ļā is not quite clear ; apparently what is mennt in slvår or wfvor . Or possibly ilti, with a cursive l.
• The oi (if that is the right reading) is written above the lino, having apparoutly been omitted by the error of haplography.
Or possibly gadi-.

Page #233

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 15.-CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156.
BY DAYA BAM SAHNI, M.A., Rar SAHIB. These plates, which are six in number, were found at Chandravati, in the district of Benares, at the same spot on the left bank of the river Ganges as the Chandravati plate of Chandra-dēva of Vikrama-Samvat 1:48, published by Dr. Sten Konow. Chandrăvati, pronounced Chandrauti, is a village situated on the river Ganges in the pargana of Katöhir (anc. Kathêhali), a short distance to the east of the metalled road from Benares to Ghazipur, three miles south of Kaithi and fourteen miles from the district head-quarters. It has loog been, and still is, the chief village in the pargana of Katëhir. The village is now entered by a ruined gate on the west. Upon the southern wall of this gate is an inscription of VikramaSamvat 1797. The village contains two Jaina temples, to which we shall refer later on.
The plates under review were enclosed in a strong box of stone, measuring 3' 11" x 21 x l' 6) high, provided with a lid of the same material. The box and the lid were transferred to the Lucknow Museum in 1912, where they, as well as the plates, are now preserved. The stone box was exposed to view by the erosion of the river bank. The fact was reported to the Executive Engineer of Benares, who had the box and its contents safely brought over to his office and presented them to the Lucknow Maseam at the suggestion of the Director-General of Archæology in India, who has kindly authorized me to edit them. The transcript published below was prepared in 1912, when, on a personal visit to Chandrivati, I made the topographical notes that are subjoined. The same visit enabled me to identify with certainty some of the localities mentioned in the plates.
The plates are well preserved and measure 2' 3" long by 1' 31" broad. They are all pierced with a circular hole, 14 in diameter, in the middle of the upper part, and were fastened with three copper rings, to the biggest of which was soldered & stout copper seal, bearing the legend Srimach-Chandradēva in Nagari characters. Above and below the legend are a flying figure of Garuda and a conch-shell in conformity with the Vaishnava faith of the king who issued the plates. These are engraved on one side only. The characters are Nägarl. The height of the letters averages ". The language is Sanskrit throughout, the historical portions being in prose, the rest in verse.
In respect of orthography and spelling the following points may be noted. No distinotion is made between ba and va and $ and 8; syllables are sometimes omitted, as kana in alokana 1. 17 and va in iva 1. 18: consonants after ra are doubled or not in accordance with the optional character of the grammatical role concerned; the anusvāra is tised for n in haram narakam 1. 23 of the second inscription. We also notice tri for tri l. 2, ri for ra in kirina I. 22. Several examples of superfluous punctuation are also noticed, especially in the third, fourth and the fifth plates, on which the names of the donees are engraved. We have only one example of the lingual , in the name Maļivāda in l. 11 of the second inscription.
The six plates described in this paper contain two documents, both issued by king Chandradēva of Kanyakubja (Kananj) in the years Vikrama-Samvat 1150 and 1158 respectively.
These inscriptions are interesting; for they supply the old official names of a large nomber of localities, which are discussed below in another paragraph. But there is another point which is equally interesting. The only dates so far known of king Chandra-dēva are VikramaSamvat 1148 (A.D. 1090-1) and 1154 (A.D. 1097-8). The inscriptions published here supply two more dates, namely Vikrama-Samvat 1150 (A.D. 1092-93) and 1156 (A.D. 1098-99), thus extending Chandra-deva's reign by at least two years. We learn from the Basāhi plate of
Ep. Ind., Vol. 1X, pp. 802 sq.

Page #234

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 193
Mahārāja-putra Govindachandra-Deva that his father Madanapala-Deva was ruling in Vikrama-Samvat 1161. We may, therefore, assume that Chandra-Deva must have died and his son Madanapala-Deva succeeded him some time between Vikrama-Samvat 1156 and 1161. We have for Chandra-Deva no earlier dates than V. S. 1148. So we cannot yet determine the date of his coming to the throne of Kanyakubja, which he is said in the inscriptions to have conquered.
PLATES OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1150.
The first document is inscribed on five plates, comprising a total of ninety lines. It begins with an invocation to the Goddess Śri, consort of Vishnu, favourite deity of the kings of the Gahaḍavala family, and goes on to describe the genealogy of the donor, king Chandra-Deva, and his conquest of Kanauj. This is followed by the royal order announcing that the Parama-bhaṭṭaraka Maharaj-adhiraja Param-esvara Parama-maheśvara SrimachChandraditya-Deva, after bathing at the Svarga-dvara tirtha at the confluence of the Sarayn and the Gharghara in Ayodhya, conferred on a body of 500 Brahmanas (pamchasatasamkhyebhyah) the pattala of Kathehali with the exception of certain villages formerly given to temples, Brahmanas etc., on Sunday the fifteenth day of the dark half of the month of Asvina in the year Samvat 1150 (expressed both in words and figures), on the sacred occasion of a solar eclipse. The date corresponds to A.D. 1093, October 23. He also gave away the village of Sarisõda in the Vrihaḍrihēvam kānai pattala for the residence of the same community of Brahmanas. The document winds up with nine verses, the first seven of which are of an imprecatory nature. The eighth mentions the name and the parentage of the scribe Hridayadhara, son of the illustrious Sivastambha, and the last eulogizes the donor ChandraDěva as the king by the resoundings of whose copper-plates bearing grants of land, "at the time of their being engraved with rows of closely written lines, the universe has become deafened."
It is interesting to note that one of the ghats of Ayodhya still bears the name of Svargadvāra. The pattala of Kathehall is now known as Katehir, the largest pargana in the district of Benares. "It is bounded on the south by Athaganwan, Sheopur and Jahlupur, on the east by the Ganges and the pargana Barah of Tahsil Chandauli, on the west by Kol Aslah and on the north by the small pargona of Sultanipur and the river Gumti." Its ancient boundaries (chatur-aghata), as recorded in this inscription, were " Kōllakanandivara pattala, the Gōmati, Bhagirathi and Varana." We may assume that the pattala of Kathehali was nearly co-extensive with its modern representative; for, though one of the old boundaries, Kollakanandivära has not been identified with certainty, it is not impossible that it is the same as Kol Aslah which now marks the western limit of the Katehir pargana. We note in support of this that Kol Aslah is also a pargana and its first component may well be a remnant of " Kollaka."
TEXT.1
1. 11
सोयं नरपतिमुकुटमकरिकामरकतप्रभापटलपल्लवितपादपोठो गजपतिगलगतिप्रलय पंचानन स्त्रियं कुपतिक
1. 12 पटपाटनकपणत चपलपंचाल चूल चुंबनचणचंद्रहासो मिरिपतिपिषुपिखचणमास्तः कवलितकलिकालकपट पेटको निर्वाणपथिकलोपाकदर्शनः समधिग1. 13 तसकलदर्शनखरसपेशलज्ञानसंपद्दिजितमुनिमनोवृत्तिराश्रयः श्रेयसामाकरः सव्वंविद्यानामालयः कलानामाधारः सा (खा) मिसंपदां परमभट्टारक महाराजाधिराजप
1 From the plates.
2 D

Page #235

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
1. 14 रमेश्वरपरममाहेश्वरनिजभुजोपर्जितशोकन्यकुलाधिपत्यश्वीमचन्द्रादित्यदेवो विजयी
छ ॥ कठेहलीपत्तलानिवासिनो निखिलजनपदानुपगतानपि च रा1. 15 जराजोयुवराजमंत्रिसेनापतिपुरोहितप्रतीहाराक्षपटलिकमाण्डागारिकभिषम्बमित्त
कान्त:पुरिकद्रूतकरितुरगपत्तनाकरस्थानविषयगोकुलप्रसुखाधिकारिपु. 1. 16 रुषानपारनपि यथाई मानयति बोधयत्याज्ञापयति च यथास्तु वो विदितव
तावदियमनित्यता जगतः कतिपयदिवसावलोकरमणोया मधुमासकु.
सुमसंपदिव सं1. 17 पत(त्) सततगत्वरस्वरूप गिरिकटकवाहिनीपुलिनवालुकाकूटमिव देहिनामा
युरापातमधुराः कटुकपाकिनो दुर्ज'रास्तिलखला इव विषयभोगा: सदस
दालो कन*]परा1. 18 मुखानि स्वार्थेकनिष्ठानि वेश्याविलसितानीव दुरुपचाराणोन्द्रियाणि कतिपय
कलाविलासिनी जलबुहुदस्तवकसंपदि[व] यौवनश्रीस्तदिदमस्माभिरपि
सकलदर्शनावि1. 19 संवादिनीभिः प्रामाणिकोभिः अतिभिः परिच्छिध हरिहरकमलासनसुनासोरपुरभोगभाजनं भूमिदानमिति कतनिधयेत्तरकोशलाभिधानायामयोध्या
Plate II. 1. 20 यां पंचाशदधिकैकादशशतसंवत्सरे भाविने मासि अमावस्यायां रविदिनेकेपि
संवत् ११५० पाश्विनवदि १५ रवौ सूर्योपरागपञ्चणि जनितसरयूघर्घरा1. 21 घमर्षणे वर्गहारनामि तीर्थे मात्वा विधिवमन्त्रदेवमुनिममुलभूतपितगणांस्त
पंयित्वा तिमिरपटलपाटनपटुमह[समुष्णरोचिषमुपस्थाय क्षितिजलदानपवनग1. 22 गनयजमानतुहिनकिरि(र)णारुणवपुषमोषधीपतिशकलशेखरं समभ्यर्थ भगवत
स्त्रिभुवनचातुर्वासुदेवस्य पूजां विधाय प्रचुरपायसेन हविषा हविर्भुजं
हुत्वा पिपि1. 23 ण्डयन्नविवयं उपरिलिखितपत्तला सजलस्थलगिरिगहनगर्तोषरपाषाणलोह
लवणाकरा समधूकचूसवनवाटिकाविटपतणयूतिगोचरपर्यता विशेषतो निर्हेच.
(हिश्य)1. 24 माणपूर्वदत्तदेवहिजविकरग्रामवर्जिता कोलकनंदिवारपत्तलागोमतीभागीरथी
वरणासरिशिचतुराघाटविण्डा निर्देश(निईश्य)माणनानानामगोत्रेभ्यचतुश्चर. णचा(चतु(तुःश्रु
10. राजश्वीटुजरा तस्य नबत्वे भूभुजी ऽभवत् Rajatarangint or Kalhapa, Bk. V, vers 19.

Page #236

Chandravati Plates of Chandra-Deva: Vikrama-Samvat II50.
Kap
107
।
A
Aधाकटपी3TSANA नाता बिजासनाविकान्याव्यातलमानवाचा पालनाशीदरमजीदगतिचिवका समकालीन वादिरादाबादमानिया राऊडलकावाठारवाड़यावा ठानका
निविधान विश्वगतानाशवनयमवानाधाराविरहगलतियामासानातिना माहीवन बन्नमतिमानिमितव्यामम बत्थानवार नास्तिवशाल वान्तमायानादीनदमिक कान दियाशलाविनोदतीनिमिधासदावाच्याटानादारतरवापसमितावशजयदतीलाहा विसविराष्ट्रामामाहार्विकामगारमा नीतीविकानि निकीतरीमालाची नियरियालटानाभवाला मामलामासमददना विनायना किताव पुन तीमतरालानियाद बाधिनमालनिःस्ववितागवानिनिसहरायविभागनिकायोजनबदस्तूत पुनरसारक शवविची प्रतिमानावश्या कया। नाकर्षददियहरवाटावर निवित्रीबाटाकामवरणाचा प्रवाहावामानकानामधसायनासमाजमादलगायावसकालमापति, वरातमा टनाटनदिचजाति उचिरपरकीय वटाकसानग्रहादामलीलागताधाय वालकलालनामदानात्वतकामनध्य हयातरकना काम बादाम नश्वालमाजिव वानियायवती चितमपलभ कापरावकिता जानिरविजिसन सरन्यादानल अग्याकपालमा नाकालनमानलमा सवारसा थानान्जानितीन नियतवक्त भीमाद नानाउ वायकरीनिधीलाई अध्ययमलामनगदित सुमनावशालकालगुणादायकारवायानाकारसवान जगदि । पुनारकपदवानीया गीरदा के समानरपतिलाय मत्रिकामरेक नानावटलपला उतपादयानामध्यनिगलग कैत लगातार नदियकुयनिक पट पाटनककल्या तश्यलचाललवन र पवेद दालमियनिधि यि उसमे उति सवालतका नकालकघाट कातिपदिकालापानव सेनालय, तरकलदरी यमपाल कामयपदिनिमुनिमाना किरायायामक विद्यानामालयःकलानावरमा मापदायरमन दावक महाराका AL २परम आदरनिकोकायाहितीकवाक लावपाची मालदिवावविशंदी के बकठिवलायवला विद्यामाना जरवलकपदावा तानिएका उगही यवराजमविशसनाधतिपादितनीहा गपठलिका नागरिक निधारोमिनिकन पारगारवाकरसतावण्याची कलम यातना
नवानपिसवादमानानावावागायटानितयाधीपावाचिदिशिखशावटियविधातागत कानियमवर सावाला करमलामा म मामा अमवाटत तमनटात वनिकयुकवाहिनीपलिनवालकाहरमिवादिनी भावजयात मामा कटकचा कानाडीमावहारलावावबहानामा स्टनदीलाल पनि वव वनितम्यामिलामनानीहरुधवाराला निटापितनिटाला नलाननीइलवुश्दयसकतया दाटीदम यावदिदममा निर बिनाके लदर नायर पनि निशान निको नजिनियरित दाद रिटरममायनशामरासनीठाला बनलाभदादा मातकतानियादारुतराकाहामलदायाम कर
nswers
T
28
सलमानविडिका रामनार याधिमामियाया
ल यासपिमतमाया पनि नामानिया विविवाट विस्थापिका नमुटपारराजस्व विषपानाकालका लवकरयामा । मनटङ मानदिन निरिपक्व जामीयतशत पुराना मिनतवाठावधारावावर यायासन दिया सविन वारयद्यप।
यातिदेही परिस्तिपत्रलाभवाला मारवाटलगानी लवान मनिनन् ककवनारका वालवारियमकावणबालबार PICAT बादवाई उचित शनिवार कोलकनारवायला मारत बसविरासच दानाईकवताना लाम लगावलाछापणही एमालाक विमानमारबाडापाव्यासाचन पूनफरताबादकराहीमा समवाना रद कवियावदमचालवावीतहाइशक्षवामाटारदाता योहारमोड शान पर वह तिनवाबनोदमानवाया करते पायदोहा सदालपटलसमजावटा विधामालीवानाट कतारीमायालयायन नियति गायतलावादादिकतिक सामान बाराखाडलाय हलासमा मानलमालानीमा आमालनी गावाटचागम या 5 मवली में मामलाममा धावायला लामालाएरह ' कविता दियोग वामदाउमाहिउमाशादायकवादकस्यामा लामाटावदकलामवाल के पलादार वानवारवाजायद्यावहानामा निBAREAT स्थियावत्तमरारामा प्रभावमा वालवालया लेनीयादि शारदा सहासन हरवत्र शामिला सफा गया का पालन नमशास्वरहवालामवदानाला बाजारातलमा रक नाAAS Biमाम को
पासमाहरणमायनमा दाहाजमा मनपरी थोरे नमुच रामाया चयाक मन पनि सहमति काय म आती या सणार यात समामिाजाविड सबै नाम का पाउन समयमा काम तीन किमान वरत र मटकीयरथी हद तक ममीला शनिवारवासात नवस मना अपने उन लोअरसाद सिरानमा स्याटेलीकमानविय
क म समयसमा माया
30
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE ONE-FOURTH

Page #237

SPE जटिकापातालमाचा भावाने
पति करवरी मदनापत कादिका कायापायय नाम निधानिलकाम्ययाबारी पानमादितशालीगत मानाचायलमाल एमाबडा मालकीचन्नाशीतच कृप्योदयापीठाचा(नवनाबदछनउघाडपालमा यामाद नाय कायादविती । कोटिल्य कमावलीकालाधनाका समान कपिलवकिनात दामलनाराकानावरकाम्ययावत दरकाम्ययावादामच कालायादल, रामबदामामिल वली रमाकाकाल सचिवालमतवालानारत्महालावट (गंगावर काटना महिया नाकाकायवाददादिल्यागालाशतमा खानदेवांगावभावाशीकासि । "काया लामा र ती मात्र यागयोती टिलापिटल यमनमा ती कल्यानपावरमाको व्यायाम करता मामा मामी कहाबाद मियानीवनमें ।
नावालका यात्मनायाटकाचयाले गीतमा निकाला यायवाहिकायायामदासत्ताधावामानामाचदाहायालामजावटाकालबाबरनावाजा का हामिनावमा जनधकांशयादि देत नानाडामहाराहावादादपूलधारली नवसमाजालना व सिलवाका नयाँ कृत्यामयाबीयमी सवानारतालावायवधनियादा मायाराजालाहदही वडाधमाज की कलाकारलाभवादामच कालिकालजजियमानुसार मायतिरवकोपारा कालोयाविनादमिकामासादाय र निमोहमदलवाला कमीतमालासकियाड बाध्वीश शास्त्रमान र ठोष्ठीयागिर लतिक नियामिकोशिकातीक मकायारामतीकामचलाउदातामय माध्यायसलादमागदामनया मग मीकि काययावासकार -पालवासनामामार वटावमा तमहत्याबावरालाकानदवसावकारशा उतरणमामटानावाचीनमामा कामदार शिवाकोटरी सवयी यावर कायापागावरक्षिम्यादीम व सामानासाना नावी कारागायुदरदादेवापाडादा मजा वाटावातवमारना कामायाचना कर कामाया मालवाहक साधानावा चालविला मानवनिमुद शासवाना मजा जादापोरनीषाटन ती जोनमा परिचित दिERE नलिभासीका माननावमा मानवियरसनवारवादी विनिता मागावर विश्वास नकारपनि कालीन सानिमा विवादशन मावदानासाभवायाम कुबा तानका प्रधापालिका टीपाइलाकामायादाकरवलियाचादव येन बालविवाहानियादीनदहमनमानसावत्वालाजक यह इनकावर लाजाला कयिनलाधी के शिकानाबालाना न मानावानदोली राज नमाना जाडोयामागालवाहक मानवतादिलाविसमा नाकाव्याविरमा ग जाना पका पायविधि पात्रामा जालानारायालय पानहीतरनारदानायक नालायामराल गदगद ना नारायणका
पनि हालाताव साजापटवारदा कालावनारदानाविकामनारमा जागाजमारद्वाचनमा समयाननमा राजाराम सागरणलाधरी र नाय का जीवाची नाराजी सावएना मेवाणीवाना देवामानशताबोयरामायणमानदामनामवासना नारदानानपालना बाजावान देवविधालयमा शावमिव गंगा वरनारवाडाना बनाना डायलागतमादानववन्द विहान पाशवसताना भाजीतनारा कसना करनारवानरामय विघालालवावाधावामारकमायावसायोगालाची उत्तीबानाहाना दादासानटना बीता यथावत्भारमा मादधरतनिधारभिवादमारहाहाहाललाराजाराम नाव झाकायतमानाबहाडावाशनारदाना । यस च्या गायनादेवीदत व चारहानातिनावपालाना वाऽवाची पर्वामातिविदिला हल्ला मारहानामविरमिवारीवर कामगारवा । वधि प्राणी करतानाजानी विवाहदवारशीनावर तथा वातावनियादारवाला यायवाचनवरतानियामादवानेमारासबिमावास जमाव हालतमामपादनी रसको नियतमवमिवागिरीराजमारणामाया लामानादाजादाचारदादा कटारसायमा लारवगोसाइतमा । मावास्या वाणायाम्म सुद्धाज आईववारदाकारकपालसानियान्तासिया विदयाबास लगातर काय वालादेवणीदिलायीककाम्यायनको लानाभा HES कास्यमकाला अवकाशानुवनिधी जीवनमालयाशीनवजावयाकवून मालागानमारकामीयादलमायाबहाकर का प्रयावानिानादा
विवलपमग यानि मानिमायामदतकापानोरायणकाम्यायोमादाद विभावनाकामानिकिरायानानिकाम्ययामूटनामानारवानागाव । सवाहादिव वत्मामा समपि लावीतीसा कमानाटयालयाबागकाम्ययाना नामुष मागासंहारकायामदिवतरमाके वाकितावभारदाहामावकाश (मकामा गीगतमावास्याटल्यांमुबानीमायाकालयकोरायोवानकिकामाय काकवासक्षधारामनवमीवमानमादिला(अस व्यागोदमदिवसलबार मपुत्रदेवकरणपाएमाह जितमा मानवमित्रपद गाय का चयवहार्विवाहयादिवसम्मावावर कयायामावकामिका नही वा जलाशयावयादवाकर का समयीनका राधादागिनानदा नादी लावधीठावरकाशारदाबालकलाश्याललावास्वाही तासावताना का शिक रवि डावाताना सरमामलादीमा काययपदमावर करण्यापासाल उसमकालावत्सारावट कस्य यादिवाकमायावाया। बलातयति समवयोडाय नमानसामा कालिटी मेमोरयाकमवक्रमावियानाकुकावटा सुनकर छमायानाक्षणादमा निमायाकाली तमामय
निकाय कामीलभाविद्यावागातूभागालू गोवानाल लायटिममा सुधार

Page #238

No. 15.] ORAN DRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA : V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 195
1.25 तिपाठोभ्यः पंचमतसंख्येम्यो ब्रामणेभ्यो गोकर्यकुशपूतकरतलोदकपूर्वमाप
असधनी हुकान्तं यावच्छासनीकत्य प्रदत्ता तहमपुरीनिवासाय वृह.
दृहेवंकाप1. 26 तलायां सरिसोडग्रामः प्रदत्त इति मत्वा यथादोयमानभागभोगकरतुरष्क
दण्डप्रत्यादायविषयदाण(न)प्रभृतिसमस्तादायान् तथा स्खनौकाभाटकतरादा
यानेभ्यः उपने1. 27 [*]व्य[पन*]उपनेष्यति । छ । पस्यो पत्तवायां देवहिजविकरग्रामास्तथा
देवनामाः ॥ भंडदा । उडेल्डी । पणिहली । खजुरी । तलभाम ।
भायी । लघुवडवि. 1. 28 डी । मलेणी । दूणा । उधरौंहा। भागमपामाई । जिगणा ।
लघुकामवली । सेचस्त्रवण । चठतरा । सोणक । अधिव ।
उपसारच । इहलीउ । हहत्यंचलाम । सीणदहा । 1. 29 कधिवी । पणदौरी । पणदौरा । चमेस । कुण्डाम । हिजग्रा.
माः । चदवासहादसक । तलहुति । विकरणामाः । चिरिविलो।
सेंविली । गुलवट । वडथला । दीवाक1.30 । चिलाड- -- - - - - - - - - - - 1.35
हिजबरनतिरतः शुहकायखवंश्यी उदयधरसमाख्यः श्रीशिवस्तंभसूनुः । पलिखदखिलवसंव्यतापंक्षिप्रशस्यं
नवकिथ(स)लयकान्त तामे(ममे)तदि(वि)जानाम् । 1. 36 किं तस्य चन्द्रवृपतेबंत वर्गु()यामो
यस्थ हिजेन्द्रसुरशासनतामपः । उत्कीर्यमाणनिविडाधरपंलिजालवाचालितबंधिरभावमियाय विश्वम् ।
TRANSLATION
(u. 14-30, 35-36). (Lanes 14-6) He (Chandraditya-Deva) respecte, informs and commands, according to their position, all the people resident at the pattala of Kathdhali, and visitors, and also Kings, Queens, Yavardjas, counsellors, commanders of troops, chaplains, chamberlains, keepers of records, superintendents of stores, physicians, astrologers, superintendents of gyneceums, enroys, officers in charge of elephants, horses, towns, mines, stations, districts and gokulas (cattle stations) and others, as follows:
(LA. 18-26) The transitorinees of this world is, indeed, known to you. Prosperity in • sharing to the eyes only for a few days, like the beauty of the flower of the spring On.
2D2

Page #239

196
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
The life of men is always moving, like a heap of sand on the bank of a river flowing along the slope of a mountain. The enjoyment of the pleasures, sweet in the beginning, bitter in the end, is difficult to digest, like oil-cakes. The senses are hard to deal with, always given to their selfish ends, and averse to discriminating between good and bad, like the coquetry of prostitutes. Youth lasts only for a few seconds, like a cluster of bubbles of water. Therefore we too, having resolved-according to the authentic precepts of the Vedas, not disagreeing with all the Sastras—that the giving of land leads one to the attainment of the abode of Hari, Hara, Brahmā, and Indra, after having bathed at the Svarga-dvara tirtha at the sin-effacing (confluence of the Sarayu and the Ghargharā at Ayodhya-also called Uttara-Kõsala, on Sunday the fifteenth day of the dark half of the month of Āśvina, in the year eleven hundred increased by fifty, also in figures Samvat 1150, Asvina, vadi 15, Sunday, on the sacred occasion of a solar eclipse-after having duly satisfied the sacred texts, divinities, saints, men, beings and the group of the departed ancestors-after having worshipped the sun, whose splendour is potent in rending the veil of darkness-after having praised him (Siva) whose crest is a portion of the moon and whose body consists of the earth, water, fire, air, ether, the sacrificing priest, the moon and the sun-after having performed adoration to the holy Vāsudēva, the protector of the three worlds-after having sacrificed to fire an oblation of abundant milk, rice and sugar-after having offered oblations to manes-have conferred the above-named pattala, with its water and dry land, bills and forests, ravines and saline wastes, stones, mines of iron and salt, with and including its groves of madhūka and mango trees, enclosed gardens, bushes, grass and pasture land, clearly defined by four boundaries consist ing of the Kollakanandivāra pattala and the rivers Gomati, Bhagirathi, and Varaņā, with the exception of certain specified villages formerly given to temples, Brahmanas and to vikaras, upon five hundred Brāhmaṇas of the different names and gotras specified below, versed in the four Vedas with their divisions--(Bonfirming our gift) with (the pouring out) from the palm of our hand of water purified with kusa grass and gokarna (and) ordaining (that it should be theirs) as long as the sun and moon (endure). The village of Sarisida in the Vrihadrihēvam kāņai pattala has also been given away for the residence of the same community of Brāhmaṇas.
(LI. 26-30) Aware of this, you will present to them every neually rendered kind of income, the due share of the produce, the bhôga, kara, turushkadanda, pratyadaya, vishayadana etc. In this pattala the villages (given to the temples, Brahmanas and to persona deprived. of hands, are the following :-Villages of temples : Bhandadaha, Udaldi, Papihali, Khajuri, Talabhāma, Bhāyi, Laghuvadaviņdi, Malēni, Dūņā, Umdharaumhā, half of the village of Bhagama, Jigana, Laghukamavali, Sērnchalavana, Chathatarā, Soņaka, Adhiva, Upaldigha, fibatsiü, Vsihatyam chalāma, Sõnadabā, Kadhivi, Anadaurā, Anadauri, Chamēkha, Kundäma. Brahmana villages : Chuda visadvādasaka, Talahuti. The villages belonging to vikarast: Chirivili, Sēmyili, Gulavața, Vadathalā, Div.kaksha and Chilada.
(L. 35) Hșidayadhara, the son of the illustrious sivastambha, fond of saluting the Brahmapas and belonging to a pure Kāyastha family, has written this copper-plate of the Brähmaņas, smooth like a fresh leaf, and adorned with lines in which the lettering is quite clear. What should I speak of the King Chandra, by the sound produced from whose copper-plate grants given to Brahmanas and divinities, at the time of their being engraved with rows of closely written lines, the universe has become deafened.
1 The word dikara would naturally mean "tax-free'; but we may expect & more technical meaning. In the case of Kirttipala's inscription of Samvat 1167 (Ep. Ind. Vol. VII, pp. 94, 96) Kiehorn took the word proper pame of a village.-F. W.T.)
On those ties see Vol. XI, p. 21 and ref.

Page #240

Chandravati Plates of Chandra-Deva: Vikrama-Samvat 1150.
राजनीतिकरमाकर नहीवरमा करा साँपैटिनाला तया मासाबदलादामहीपमालवियाकालापानावयाउमानदवाना शासिगालामाबोवनीकारवायाधीवर कामाया दान करनेजिन कन्याहारामा व्यावीतर काला मनावर कामावामदार लामाला वरनामाइसिममा सनावमा महायर मासकालीन बोधारमादरकारमायाहारकाम्ययागावालातीतमाकशतका न्यायानववा माहिती वनविदासीन नाराटा मारहाबादी गावराको उगाया मारहामापदर कलवाव अम्बामहासागकुल्लावाटकमावस्वमान्यमबोचाबहान । मुनकरवललो मालावर नाराका विडीवोमनावी टनाने वाहाट मीन यानिषकामायाकरीतकाम्यायामावर मानादलगवमिवामहामाया । डिल मानसीड गावालवावाजाहलातमन्नासावरकी यायावाड्यालवासवालखतरडामाटाला कालवमानमाणसाकश पाना ।
समानी पापा मारक काकाको सिकाकाकाका इल्पाली माटातार जादाकाका सकतम काम्यया दिवाकरकिनिका नकार स्दामा कालिमाटी रादाविसमा रोगका लकीमत में मिलाकरमा गली कामासानभवनारवाडादकालदमाशनरकाचा म
मलिक कपिलदव कामानिमादा मालाला कायापालट कयिसलदिनलारशायदेश्यहाबी हारा ताणामार शरदद्यार तमा सचान के सामयिह वाकणकवलवानघालावन्नावण मासान मारहाकायदाणाहमानिराधमा दलका 2 विजय शाला जानकारी समाजाला कुलाचनमाइपरकमावला ताम्रक वाटारूक
वश Kavi
निरनिराणी मारा जमानामा समाचार साउदीकरणलामावावयाला न माया मानधनात मांग जनी मसालहि मासा सदोमा नामावादावरानमानहानि का नातामा ल्यामना करके गदाला सायरामा हमाल
प र मलानेवारील कामाचानी महलामकी यादव र रसड नावहानाकामाधान मानाडामास सातदत या लकडिशन सारिधि शान्योनाटापा कामिति विकास मितान मेवर दामयामीनामामाह पलानावारी समस्यानोनमा सलमा पार मरदा बारित्यावधि मारहाइ हाती लगातार जागाजाका डल्लाउनका माहिल्या ताई या दरापारामरामा इलाम KAAROHTOला हा मान मनायामातारानाकधमादन्याशन नवस्तीशास्गवाचन
REPSE रात बीववानिराखा
F.W THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE ONE-FOURTH

Page #241


Page #242

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 197
PLATE OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1158.
This document is inscribed on one plate only and comprises twenty-four lines of writing. The inscription begins with the remark that this grant was made after a munificent gift of gold and other valuables equal to the king's weight (tulā-purusha) and a thousand cows before the beautiful image of the illustrious Adi-kēšava. After the usual genealogical information the inscription goes on to record that the Parama-bhattaraka Mahārāj-adhiraja Param-ēgvara Parama-mahētvara Srimach-Chandr ditya-Dēva, having bathed at the ghat of Srimad Adikēgava at the confluence of the rivers Ganga and Varaņi, bestowed thirty villages in the Vțihadřihēdēvaratha pattala and two villages in the Kathēhali pattala upon the same five hundred Brahmanas who were the donees in the previous copper-plates of Vikrama-Samvat 1150. The inscription also records the dedication of the village of Majauda, situated in the Vamkāņai pattala, together with all its royennes, for the maintenance of the shrine of Sri-Chandra. mādhava at Chandravati. The grant was made in the year Samvat 1168, on Saturday, the third day of the bright half of the month of Vaisakha. The date corresponds to A.D. 1100, April 14.
The temple of Chandramadhava is no longer extant. Mr. Chhote Lal, Executive Engi. neer, Benares, has expressed the opinion that this designation of the town was probably given to it by Chandra-Dēva. Similarly we may assume that the shrine was also founded by the same king and that it was for this reason that he selected it for his special grant on this occasion. On my visit to Chandråvati I learnt that the site of a Svētămbara Jaisa temple in the village is still known to the Hindu inhabitants of Chandravati by the name of Chandramådho. There are two inscriptions in this temple. One of them, hearing the date Vikrama-Samvat 1757, is built in the north wall, and the other, which is dated in the Vikrama-Samyat year 1564, is carved op the base of an image of Santinātha worshipped in this temple. It seems obvious that the temple of Chandramadhava must have disappeared before Vikrama-Samvat 1757, when the Jaina temple was constructed on its site. The temple was probably washed away by the river. The box which contained the six plates was found near the modern site of the temple. We may assume that they were deposited in the temple and escaped destruction because possibly they were buried deep in the ground or a little farther away from the river bank. Copperplates bearing records of grants of land and other gifts to religious establishments have been frequently found buried under the foundations or floors of buildings for whose maintenance they had been issued. The other five plates which were issued in favour of the five hundred Brähmaņas were preserved in the same box with the Chandramadhava plate, because, we may infer, those Brahmaņas were the trustees or guardians of the temple. Thie should account also for the special favoar shown to them by the king in bestowing upon them a large number of villages by two consecutive grants in the course of six years.
Extracts from the TEXT (U1. 1, 8-21, 24). 1. 1
षों । देवश्रीमदादिकेशवदक्षिणमूर्ती तुलापुरुषगोसहममहादान. KHHGG | - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 1. 8 सोयं. नरपतिमुकुटमकरिकामरकतप्रभापटसपनवितपादपीठो गजपतिगलग
जितप्रलयपंचानमस्त्रिशंकुपतिकपटपाटनक्रकचपातो निर्बाणपधिकलोणावदर्य
Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 302 q.
From the plate.

Page #243

198
1. 9 नः
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरपरममाहेश्वर निजभुजोपार्व्वितश्रीकन्ध
॥ वृहङ्गृहेदेवरठपत्तलायां
कुमाधिपत्य श्रीमच्चन्द्रादित्यदेवो विजयी ॥ गोइंज
1. 10 र । मयडसिह । गंगा । देउली । सपाटकसिरिसी । भडोहा । टकीली । मणिच । घडसिथ । कोसण्ड । इन्दिषी । माण्डु । पटणा । कठाली । गडसंडा । कहवासी । गोउडी 1
के
1. 11 थोडी । भरथी । लघुकोली । चन्दवली । मळिवाड । मलुयी । पकडिया | बुधरामोयी । संखवायी । वमणा । दिधवंट । वरेठा । एवं ग्रामात्रिंशदतोपि तथा कठडे (ठेह) खीपत्तलायां टकोर । पव
ग्राम
च्छ
1. 12 णाहपुर 1 ग्राम २ उभयं पत्तलादये ग्राम ३२ एषु निवासिनो निखिलजनपदानुपनतानपि च राजराजीयुवराजमन्त्रिसेनापतिपुरोहितभिषनैमित्तिकान्तःपुरिकदूतकरि
1. 13 तुरगपत्तनाकरस्थानगोकुलाधिकारिपुरुषानाज्ञापयति बोधयत्यादिशति च । अस्तु वो विदितैव तावदियमनित्यता जगतः कतिपयदिवसावलोकरमणीया मधुमासकुसुमसंप
1. 14 दिव संपता (त्) सततगत्वरं गिरिकटकवाहिनीपुलिनवा सुकाकूटमिव देहिनामायुरापातमधुराः कटुकपाकिनो दुर्व्वरास्तिललला व विषयभोगाः सदसदा बोकनपरासुखानि वे
1. 15 श्वाविलसितानोव दुबपचाराबीन्द्रियाणि । तदिदमस्माभिरपि सकलशास्त्राविसंवादिनीभि: प्रामाणिकीभिः स्मृतिभिर्बिवश्य षटुंचाशदधिकशतैकदेश(कादश) संवत्सरे वैशाख सिताचतः (त)
1. 16 तृतीयायां शनिदिने पद्याचततृतीयायां
युगादिपर्व्वणि जनितसुरसरिहरणाघमर्षये श्रीमदादिकेशव घट्टे भ्रात्वा विधिवन्ाग्वदेवमुनिमनुजभूतपिढ गवांस्तर्पयित्वा तिमिरपटलपा
117 टनपटुमहससुष्णरोचिषमुपस्त्त्राय
चितिजलदहनपवनगगनयनमानतुहिनकिरि
(द) यादवपुषभोषधिपतिमासमेचरं समभ्यर्च भगवतो' वासुदेवस्य पूज विधाय प्रचुरपा
This syllable is engraved above the line.
is added at the bottom of the line.

Page #244

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 199
1. 18 यसैन हविषा हविर्भुजं त्वा पिपिखयनं निर्व्वयं उपरिलिखितग्रामाः सजलस्थल गिरिगहन गर्त्तोषरपाषाणलोहलवणाकराः समधूकचूतवनवाटिका वि टपटपयूतिगोचर
1.19 पर्यन्तायतुराघाटविशृहाः कटेहलीमकताम्रपत्रलिखितमानानामगोत्रेभ्यो ब्राह्मणेभ्यश्चतुश्चरणचा(च)तु[: * ] श्रुतिपाठकेभ्यः पंचशत संख्येभ्यो गोकर्ण कुशपूतकरतलोदकपूर्णमाप
1.20 मी कान्तं यावच्छासनीजत्य प्रदत्ता मत्वा असद्मनो
यथादीयमानभागभी
गकर तुरुष्कदण्डप्रभृतिसमस्तादायानेभ्यः समुपनेष्यथेति तथा' वंकाणैपत्तलायां मनुषडग्राम [:] सर्व्वादायसहि
1. 21 तः चंद्रावत्यां देवश्रीचंद्रमाधवाय पूजाद्यर्थ शासनोजत्य प्रदत्त इति ।
1. 24 उत्कीर्थ माधवेनेदं श्रीगंगाधरसूनुना ।
श्रीचन्द्रमाधवो येन
.
घटितोन्यं हसनि (सचिव ॥
TRANSLATION
(11. 1, 9-21, 24).
(Line 1) Om. After giving away gold etc. equal to his own weight and a thousand cows before the excellent image of the divine (and) illustrious Adi-kesava.
(Ll. 9-21) Viotorious is he, the illustrious Chandraditya-Deva, the Parama-bhattaraka Mahārājādhiraja, Param-êsvara, the devout worshipper of Mahōśvara, who, by his arm, has acquired the sovereignty over the glorious Kanyakubja... In the pattala of Vrihaḍrihedevaratha, the villages Goim jara, Mayadasitna, Gargshads, Dauli, Sapātakasirisi, Bhadanba pakauli, Mapia, GFhadasiths, Kosanda, Indini, Mandu, Patapā, Kathālī, Gadasamndā, Kañ• kalasi, Goūdi, Chohhatimbu, Kaithnopdi, Bharathi, Laghukoli, Chandavali, Malivada, Maluyi, Pakadis, Vudharāmauyi, Bamkhavāyi, Vamana, Dighavamta, Varāthā, these thirty villages, in figures also, villages 30; also, in the pattala of Kathāhali, two villages, Pakaura, Pavanshapura, making thirty-two villages in both the pattalās : in these (villages) (the king, Chandra-Dāva) commands, informs and directs all the people, resident and visitors, also Kings, Queens, Yuvarājas, counsellors, commanders of troope, priests, physicians, astrologers, superin tondents of gynwcenms, envoys, officers in charge of elephants, horses, towns, mines, stations and gokulas: The transitoriness of the world should, indeed, be known to you; prosperity is charming to the eyes only for a few days, like the beauty of the flowers of the spring season; the life of men is always moving, like a heap of sand on the bank of a river flowing along the slope of a mountain; the enjoyment of the pleasures, sweet in the beginning, bitter in the end, is difficult to digest like oil-cakes; the senses are difficult to deal with, averse to discriminating between good and evil, like the coquetry of prostitutes. Therefore, we, too, having considered, with the help of authentic precepts of the Vedas and the Smritis, not disagreeing with all the Sastras, and having bathed at the glorious Adi-kesava ghaṭṭa at the sin-effacing (confluence) of the Ganges and the Varana, on Saturday, the akshata third day of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha, in the year eleven hundred increased by fifty-six, to-day on the akshata
[व] is engraved above the line.

Page #245

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
tritivă, in the yugādi parvan, after having doly satisfied the sacred texta, divinities, sages, men, beings and the group of departed ancestors--after having worshipped the sun, whose splendour is potent in rending the mass of darkness-after having praised him (Siva) whose body consists of the earth, water, fire, air, ether, the sacrificing priest, the moon and the son, and whose Crest is & portion of the moon-after baving performed adoration to the holy Vāgudēva-after having sacrificed to the fire an oblation of abundant milk, rice and sugar after having offered oblations to the manes-have given away the above-mentioned villages with their water, dry land, hills, forests, ravines, saline wastes, stones and mines, of iron and salt, together with and including their groves of madhūka and mango trees, enclosed gardens, bushes, grass and pasture land, with their four boundaries clearly defined, to the five hundred Brahmaņas, versed in the four Vēdas with their four divisions, whose different names and gotras are recorded in the copper-plate pertaining to Kathēhali, confirming our gift) with the pouring out) from the palm of our hand of water purified with gokarnal and kuća grass, and ordaining that it should be theirs) as long as the sun and the moon (endure). Aware (of this), you will present to them every kind of income, the due share of the produce, the bhiga, kara, turushka-danda etc. At the same time the village of Majuada in the Vam kāņai pattala, with all usually rendered kinds of income, has been given as a grant to the temple of) the divine and illustrious Chamdramadhava at Chandrivati for purposes of worship.
(L. 24) (The deed) was engraved by Madhava, the son of the illustrious Gangadhara, who made the image of the illustrious Chandramadhave, which puts to shame the other (images).
Of the localities mentioned in the plates the most interesting are Laghukamavali and Chindavali. The first in probably the same as the modern Kamauli, situated 8 miles south of Chandråvati. It was here that a plate of Singara Vatsarāja? and 21 Gábadavāla plates were found. We may presume that the village was divided into two portions, the "smaller Kamavali" and the “larger Kamavali." Chandavali, situated 18 or 20 miles south-east of Chandråvati, is a Tahsil in the Benares district. The following is an alphabetical list of the other localities referred to in the plates, with their modern names as far as I have been able to ascertain them :(1) Adhiva.
Adi-kēšava ghatļa. There is a bathing ghat at Benares which still bears this name. Anadauri. Anadatri. Bhadauha. This is the same a. Baduā, situated in Katēhir pargana 3 miles south-west o
Chandrăvati. Bhandadahe. Same as Bhandahå, situated 2 miles north of Chandravati. Bbāgama. Bharathi. Bhāyi. Brihatsiü. Bpihatyamebalāms. Chamēkha. Chathetară. Chchhatēmbu. Chilåda.
1 The meening of this word is not clear. Gökarna is the name of a place of pilgrimage on the Malabar Coast: Perhaps kwa gra of that place was considered to be of extra sanotity. [See shove, Vol. XI, p. 308 and ref. 18 Kielhorn, Indian Antiquary, Vol. XV, p. 10, n. 67.-F.W.T.) * Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 180 sq.
Bp. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 97 sq.

Page #246

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 201
Chirivili. Chudavāsa. Divakaksha. Dēüli. There is a village Deoria, 4 kos south of Chandravati. Dighavamța. This is identical with Dighavat, a pargana in the Chandravatı Tahgil. Duņa. Gamgahada. Same as Gangohasa, 18 miles to the south of Chandravati. Gadasan da. This is identical with Gadasara, a village south of Katari. Ghadasitha. Goinjara. Göüdi. This is the same as the village Geart, situated 6 miles west of Chandrävati. Gulavata. Kuown by its modern name Guravata; it lies 3 miles south of Chandravati. Indiņi. Jigaņā. Kadhivo. Kaithnõndi. Kankalāsi. Kathāli. A village named Kaţări is situated 8 miles west of Chandråvati. Khajuri. Is a village or Mahalla near Chungi. Kollakanandivāra pattalà, possibly the same as the modern pargana of Kol Aslah. Kösande. Kundāma. There is a village Kundi 10 miles to the south of Chandråvati. Laghukõli. Laghuvadaviņdı. Majuada is probably Mahtar, situated 2 miles to the south-east of Obandravati. Malēņi. Maļivada. Majwer is a pargana in Tahgil Chandauli. Maluyi is a village lying 8 miles to the south of Chandravati. Mandu. There is a village Madus-dih, 16 miles soutb of Chandrăvati. Maņia. A village called Manai is situated across the Ganges, 2 miles to the east of
Chandrăvati. Mayadasitna. Pekadia. There is a village Pakadi 8 miles south of Chandrivati. Papihali is a village 3 miles south of Chandrăvati. Patana is situated 6 miles north of Chandrivati. Pavaņāhapura. Samkhavāyi, Sapatakasirisi. Sirisiti is a village 6 miles south of Chandrivati in Alhapur pargana.
Pataka means "outlying hamlet." Sarisõda. Sarasvar or Sarasval is a village 2 miles sonth-east of Chandrivati. Sērvili. A village named Simari is situated 14 miles to the north-east of Chandrivati. Semchalavaņa. Sönadahā, known by its modern name Sonadabăm, is situated between the 5th and 6th miles
on the Benares-Ghazipur Road. Söngka. Takauli. There is a village named Tikāri 4 kos to the east of Chandravati. Takaura, Talabhāma. Talahuti. Uqaldi.

Page #247

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
Umdharaumha. There is a village Udhara 8 miles to the south of Chandravati. Upalaiche. Vadathala, modern Basathala, is a village lying 3 miles to the south of Chandravati. Vamana. Vamkaņai pattala. Varētha. Vudharamauyi. There is a pargana named Mavai, in the Tahsil of Chandavali. Vrihadrihēdēvaratha pattala. Vfihadfihovem kāņai pattala.
List of Donees.
Serial No.
NAωe.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Acharya-pandita Sri Vesishtha.
Vritikan. 2 óri Rigvedachanışë Kis()yapa.
chatur-vėdin Jäga. Padmanabha
Vesishtha. Vishnu . . . Kibyape
Sithú • • S()andilys. 6 Padmē . Gaatams. 7 Dévagarbha
Gautama. 8 Näriyaga . . Gautams, 9 Nalhana . . Bhadijo Köki
Vatan. Sridhars .
Krishpitreya Yoga-Svanin
Vandhula. Vitba . . Krishnatreya
Rajapala . . Samkrity 16 Mihavs . . Sazkritys.
Harivarman • . sindilya. Kës(l)avs ... Samkritys.
Bhiskars . . Kaus(iks. 19 Mahus
Kapishthals. Hari . . . Krishņātrēga. Domla . . Bhāredrijs. Gayadhars . .
Kilyape Vakudhara
Kibyapo * Yas(h)odbarn
Kiyape.
Dilhana . . Sivärcha . . Alhapa . .
Amritadbara . 20 Narwin) bs .
Gangadhara Mahipati. . Pavapähe. .
Gülhans . . 34 Somadatta . . 35 Dayim 36 Yas()abpala . 87 Vitha 98 Gopati ... 29 Yajūns . . 40 Sabu . . .
Dharanidhara . 48 Giga . . 48 Yögė . # Mahoivans .'. 46 Alba . . .
Mahidbars #7 VAIO . ' .. 48 Säţa . . . 4 Bilhe . .
. Bhirdvija. . | Bhimdvjs. . Särksitya. . Särnkritys.
Krishṇātrêya.
Esu dinya . Kaupdinya.
s()andilys.
Gantama: .Gautams.
Kaus(f)iks. Särkare. Sünkritys. Sändily. Upamanyu.
Samkritys. . Samkritys.
Bha(Sümkçity. Samkritys.
Sähkritya. . Maunya
Sau (Sau)naka.' . Katyayan
Kibyape. Gautama.

Page #248

No. 15.) CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 203
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götr.
&
. ..
Krishpåtröya Särnkritys. Sankritya. Gárgya. Kausika,
Srikhambha
Kasyapa. 51 Pavaņāhs. . . Kasyapa. 62 Mahäri(ri)shi . Кавуара.
Māyādlara . . Bharadvaje. 54 Alhapa . . Bhảradija.
Lakshmidbars . . Bhandvaja 56 Tihuna-Svimin .. . Bài vija 67 Bharaths. . . Kiky+pA. 58 Dévadatta . . . Bhäradvaja. 59 Mabásarmos (or Sar Krishpätröys.
man). 60 Desů
. . Vandhuls. 61 Vyasa . - Bhargava. 62 Lakshmidhara . . Kibyapa. 68 Lakshmidha(ra) . śāņạilys. 64 Jäne . . . Sünkritya. 65 Devas(arman. Upamanya. 68 Kosa(a)~ . . Bhirudvajs 67 Raghava . . . Vesishtha. 68 Diyinin . . Päris(ar. 69 Lähada
Jivantyiyans. 70 Pithans . . . Jivantyiyans. 71 Madhavs
. Krishạitreya 72 Narayana . . Bhargava. 73 Dámara . i Kausika. 74 Lakshmaņa
. 75 Madhusüdans
Garga. 76 Kobava . . Käsyape. 77 Dayin . . .
Kibyapa 78 Dhavana-B[v]amin . Kikyapa. 79 Gayadhan . Krishpitrójs.
81 | Lakshmana 82 Salakhū . . 88 Kadukicha, . 84 Döva-Svimin
Pāṇidhara
Kshira-Svimin. 87 Tikams . . 98 Tikams .
Dámars . .. 90 Pavaņāha .
Vimana-Svimin. 92 Kaduatha. .
Gaja . . Palha . . Bhänkara. . Varits . . Gangadhara Lókinanda Chakra . . Udharana . . Dhiyim . .
Madha . . 108 Vilhana . .
Jäta . . . Gayadhan Garngadhara Bima . . Sätö . Mala .
Kaulika Kilyape Krishộatreys. Krishnätröya. Gárgya. Gårgya. Kikyape. Kibyape. Vesishtha. Krishņātröys. sandilya Bharadvajs.
Bharadvije Bbidvis Dhaumya Sanfray . Dhammys.
Saurav
Kibyape. Dhaumya Vesishthe. Phimdv5j+ Upamanya
Kibyape. . Vataa.
Varishth
ada.
Dado
80 Hariíchandrs
.
.
Keishastrēg
23 2

Page #249

204
Name.
127 Saharapa
128 Dhäre
129 Vithu
180 Raně
131 Gane
182 Mana
183 Yayim
134 | Ya63dhnr
185 Subhamkara
142 Bälhe
113 Vála
114 Dharanidhara
115 Janardana
116 Prabhakara
117 Jálů.
118 Dasaratha
119 Vämadeva.
120 Dharanidhara
121 Vars(6)adhara
123 Janardana 128 Madhala 134 Papata 125 Tithu
Upamanyu.
Gautams.
126 Sri Yajurveda-charaně Vasishtha. chatur-vědin Vilha.
·
148 Päpidhars
186 Gangadhars 187 Jägü 138 Dasaratha.
189 Brahmananda •
140 Madhava
141 Yasa.
•
•
•
•
.
•
•
·
•
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Götra.
Vasishtha.
Vasishtha.
Kasyapa.
Kasyapa.
Bharadvāja.
Săvarpa.
Săvarṇa.
Krishpatreya.
Bhargava.
Gautama.
Gautama.
Bhargava.
Bharadvajs.
Bharadvājs.
Sanfravasa.
Sanfravasa,
Vasishtha.
Vasishtha,
Vasishtha.
Vasishtha.
Vasishtha.
Sausravasa Vasishtha.
Kalyapa.
Bhargava.
Kutsa
Kasyapa.
Kasyapa.
Name.
144 Brahman
146 Pahakara
146 Vahada •
147 Rajapala
148 Südha
149 Vithu
150 Hari.
151 Vasudeva
102 Raje.
158 Mäde
154 Kubila
155 Thiru
L
156 Nagarahi
157 Bhabhu
158 Purushottama
159 Sōmata
160 Damara
161 Viśvarüpa
182 Sridhara
188 Govinda
164 Yäsü
165 Rishi (Rishi)
166 Galho
167 Nārāyaṇa
188 Mahidhars
169 Padmanabha
170 Bhagavata
171 Nārāyaṇa
172 Pandita Dālā
173 Svapata
174 Agasti
175 Dhajama
•
•
•
[VOL. XIV.
Götra,
Kasyapa.
Vasishtha.
Dhaumya.
Dhaumya.
Vasishths.
Bha[ra]dvāja.
Gautama.
Bhargava,
Kapishthala.
Kapishthala.
Kapishthala
Kausika.
Gautama.
Bhiradvajs.
| Bhiradvājs.
Gälava.
Sarkara.
Sadily.
Sarkarāksha.
Särkaraksha.
Кабуара.
Vasishtha.
Samkritys.
Кабуара.
Bharadvājs.
Pārāśara.
Gautama.
Kasyapa.
Bharadvija
Bhiradrijs.
Bhiradvijs.
Bharadvājs.

Page #250

No. 15.) CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 205
Scrial No.
Name.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
.
Bhāradvij4. Dhaumya
Bharad vāja.
Sauśravas.
Bhargava. Bhāradvâja. Bhäradvaja.
Raje . . Prabhākara śivānanda Brahman. . Gölhana . . Dámara . . Váyić Vasadhana . Gayadhara Somēśvara Näriyaņa. . Madhu Bböņapāla . . Yasa (sah)pala . Vasudeva . Risu Jälha . Garngädbara Gamgadhara Jāta . . . Garnsavara Brahman; . Vams()adhara. Tite. .. . śubhākars . Rama Lala . . . Pithe Garga Ganga Pithử
Blärgava. Bhargava. Cha A(Sam)Ếrava 8. Blıārgava. Bhargavs. Bhäradvaja. Bhäradvāja. Vasishtha. Vasishtha. Vesishtha. Bhäradvāja.
190
208 Alhata . . Bbäradvāja. 209 Gayādhara . . Bharadvāja. Deradhara
Vasishthu, Dévēsvars
Vasishtha. Dēdū
Bharadvjs. 213 Droņa . .
Bharadvájs. Söms
.
Bbāradvāja. Achasara . Bhāradvāja. 216 Vāņu..
Bharadrāja. Süpata . . Dhaumya. Gāgū . . Bhargavs. Dēvaradha (dhara) Bharadvāja.
Dērēbvars . . Dhaumya. 221 Galbe . . . Bhardvja. 222 Sri Atharvac haram Bharad vāja.
dvivēdin Chhihila. 228 Mahidbara
Vasishtha. śridhara . . Vasishtha. 225 Dēvadbars . . Vasishțbe. šāmkara.
Bhäradtājs. 227 Dhahada
Vesishths. Váhada
. Vasishtha. 229 Dövēsvars . . Vasishtha, 280 Gödhans . . .Vasishtba.
Dévēsvara. . Dhaumya. 238 Süpata . .
Dheumya. 283 Vamadhara i
Vasisbths. 234 Mähava
Dhaumya. S8khô
Bhargavs. Dhämö .
Bhāradvaja. Tīta
Dhaumya. Paranäha. .
Bharadvajs.
224
Bhargava.
Sauravas.
298
228
231
Daksha. Bharadwaja. Bbāradvaja. Bharadvaja. Bbāradyāja. Vssiththa. Vasishtha. Sauravasa. Sansravu. Vasishtha. Bhäradvaja. Bharadvája.
.
202 203
386
204 206 206

Page #251

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Dhavana-S[v]amin
240
. . .
Nano
.Vasishtha,
Vasishths. Bausrays. Bharedvũia. Bharadvajs. Saubravasa.
. .
. ..
Saubrava
. Kasyapa.
Kaśyapa. Vataa. Vatea.
Vataa. . Vatsa.
sandilya. Sänkpitya.
Samkritys. . Käśyapa. . Säkritya.
Кавуара. Särkava(ra).
. . . .
. . . .
.
. . . .
Bharadvāja. Kaufika.
Saustavas. Bharadvaj.. Bharadrija, sandily
Dhanmya. . Parabara.
Käsyapa. sandilya. Katyayadakila. Katyayanskila. Chandratreya. Chandrätröya. Särnkritya. Krinbņåträys. Vatan. Gautama.
304
Bish
289 Gautams.
Gira(i)dhars u Sabarana .
Nána
Pithū 244 Kündi
Lakhaps. Bhalapa .
Papy . 248 Janārddans
Rajapala .
Palle 251 Görinds. 250 Lakshmidhars 268 Visadëvs .
Särku Nana
Brahman . 257 Nana .
Laksbmidhara 269 "áridhars 260 Dhanvů .
Epishņa . Süpata . Södals . Pabäkars .
Abho 306 Vidhala . 287 Gõpati 288 Somadatta 269 Narayana . 270 Mahodadhi
.
278 Süts . .
Manoratha Göyi Mahideva Saharaps, Titi . . Námtë : Gagü . Näräyaņa.
Saharapa. 283 Dévadhara 284 Kithaicha . 285 Madhu
Siri. . Chando . Parasa Kalye
Vasuki 291 Küki 292 Pārāśara 298 Vardhamana 904 Afädbars . 295 Dbrövara 200 Madhusadana 207 Pavanäha . 298 Jaga[a]dhara 200 Gänga .
Brahmarabi of Derasarman 902 Dharanidhar.
. . : . . . . . .
.
Garga
Gautama. sandilya.
Кабувра. . Kalyaps. . Kayaps.
Vasishtha. Vstas. saqdilya. Gautama. Vatan.
Кавувра. . Gautama.
Yasishthapada Külyapa. Sätokrityn.
Bharga .Krishạtress
.
. . . . . . . . .
Samkritys. Kabyaps.
Bbärad vaja. • Upаmаnуа.
Gautama. Käsyapa Kidyape Särarna.
300
. .

Page #252

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156. 207
Name.
308 Madhava
306 Mabidhara
305 Delhana
306 Devikara
307 Sile
308 Yōgesvara.
309 Vithu
310 Göch(vi)nda
311 Vähula
.
•
.
818 Lälä
318 Hige
314 Gölhe
315 Ripi
316 Bhaskara
317 Mahasu
318 Väthu
319 Mabesvara
320 Sälhü
391 Jä 322 Rachchhata 383 Diväkara
324 Pahakara
325 Bhaskara
328 Dālē.
•
.
•
•
.
27()kapņi -
328 Devasarman
999 Kesava
380 Vithu
391 Subhamkara
383 Bhaskara
388 [Go]vinda.
334 Barkars
•
.
.
.
•
•
•
•
.
•
.
Götra.
Kausika.
Vasishtha.
Krishnatröya.
Kasyapa.
Кабуара.
Bharadvājs.
Krishnätröya.
Krishnätröya.
Krishnätröya.
Vasishtha.
Savarna.
Kausika.
Jätükarna.
Krishnatrēja.
Krishnātreya.
Kasyapapada.
Кабуара. Upamanyu.
Vatsa.
Kasyapa..
Krishnatreya.
Krishpatröya.
Krishnātreya.
[Kri]shnātreys. Кабуара.
Sämkritya.
Krishnatrays.
Krishnätröya.
Krishnātreys.
Gautama.
Gautama.
Gautams.
Serial No.
Name.
390 [Nara]pati
836 Gölhe
887 Male
286 Sila
330 Vithu
840 Gölhe
341 Bhalapa
342 Gäṁgü
348 Bama
344 Purohita ári Devadhara Sarkarākaha.
845 Misra Pan[dita] Mahi-Sarkarāksha. dhara.
346 Pandita Godhana
34/7 Gangadhara
348 Salhana
349 Jalhana
850 Jasinarda
351 Dharō
352 Damara
358 Kötava
354 Bridhars
355 Dinakara
266 Abhü
857 Hari
356 Dharanidhara
859 Věda
360 Sahārans
361 Lakshmidhara
262 Rama
368 Golhans
364 Mahöfvara
365 Lakshmidhara
386 Bridhara
1 Omitted in the plate.
.
.
.
•
•
•
Götra.
•
Gautama.
Kasyapa.
Kasyapa.
Krishpatröya
Gautama.
Gaunys.
stelllyகூ
Vasishtha.
Sarkarikaba.
Pip[p]alida.
Krishpatreys.
Krishnatriya.
Vasishtha.
Gautama.
Kasyapa.
Кабуара. Vatas.
Kifyapa
Maunya.
Katyayana.
Kasyapa.
Jaska.
Bharadrija
Sadly
Krishnatriya.
Sächkritya,
Krishnströya.
Käiyapa.

Page #253

203
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
307
Kasyapa. .
Gautams. .Kilyaps.
sindilys. . Harita.
Bhäradvaja. : . Kaundinya
Bhäradvaja. Kēšava
Vasinhtha. .. Kutas. . Kutas. : Vatan . . Bhäradvaja.
405
370
368 Göpati . 866 Kēšava
Visvarūps
Dharanidbara 878 Narayana
Gamgādhara 874 Pasa 376 Pada . . 870 Mahasops,
Vitha . Vatsa :
Jayafurman 380 subhankara 981 Yabodhara 992 Rishi (Rishi)
Vitha . Chhốte .
Ajusha . 986 Köfava .
Yafodbah 388 Dolhaga . 889 Mahasõps .
Mású . 891 Gopala . 392 Guhile .
Gáyadhara 306 Jayapals .
Lastmidbara 898 Järbo . 397 Jahmapi . 996 Nigadors .
. . . . .
Pipata . . . Särkariksha. Sridharn . . Kausiks.
Kujaira . Maudgalya. 403 Gagats. .
Phimdvis. Chaků , .
Ksufiks. Harifarman
Кабуврв. Divakara
Kausiks. 406 Vritikara . . Bharadvija. 407 Vilaga .
Sarkariksha. 408 Dalbas . Sarkaråkaha. 409 Khalu . . Pärifara. 410 Lakshmidbars. Kapishthala.
Narayana . . Katyapa. Sõnēkvara
Bhäradvāja. Mobila, . Darbha. sridhara . . Kasyspa. Loliks . .
Kapishțbala. Dövarshi . .
Kaps Nina . . Darbha. LAR
Kasyapa. Alada . . . Kapishthala.
Bharadvis,śri-chhandögn charapo Vataa.
triparti(tripathi)n Sri Dödiga. Rabila
Kapishthals Narasimhs
Vstas. Parapaha. . . Kapishthala. Vifvökvars .
Kriskņātresa. Raghavs. . Kapishthale. Sörnäsvara . Bhäradvaja.
Krishpåtröys. Godhana(na) • . Kapishthala.
. Bhäradvaja.
Jivant[ylayans. . Bhargava.
Sänkpitya. Kibyapa.
Kisyapa. .Maunys. .Vasishtha.
saco]dilys. saņdilya.
Varishtha. . Upamanya.
Jivantyayans. Vnishtha. Jiyantyayana
.
290
. .
. . , . . .
Vataa. Särkarikah.
Sarkariksha."

Page #254

No. 15.] CHANDRAVATI PLATES OF CHANDRA-DEVA: V. S. 1150 AND 1156: 209
Serial No.
Name.
Götra.
Serial No.
Name.
Götrs.
480
Jalhe
Kautss.
. .
467 Nars
Kapishthala.
Vatsa. .Såvarpa.
Krishņātrēga. saņdilyn. Savaraņs.
Krishņātriya. . Kanva.
.
: . .
Maanasa.
Maussa.
Bhāradvaja.
. . . .
Bharadvija. sandilya. Pärasara
Panasara.
431 Aniruddha 432 Palhaņa .
Alhaos 434 Kēšava
Kanha .
Krisbņa . 437 Bhadrēbvars 438 Vahmata. 439 Yasa(sah)kara 440 Dåvašarman 441 Dila. .
Nārāyaṇa . Gäks . Yaskicha . Vidyakara . Dhivada. Bhāvasarman Lakshmidbara Subhasarman Nārāyana . Gayadhara Brahmadity Kesava
Panäichs . 465 Nára[ya]qa
Purushottama
Rilbu . 468 Bbābhū .
sila
Dévadhara 461 Cahilada .
Gautama.
Sūpå • • •| Bharedvij. Bhaskars . . .
Bhargava. Döva-Svimin . . Kau dinya. Maharishi(rishi). Atreya. Närāyana . . .
Kaśyaps. Vidhi-karani Sri Vasishtha.
Gamgadhara. Bhasi(Sasi)dhara Vasishtha. Sija . . . . Vasishtba. Mámo , . Upamany
Chivaņa or Rivaņa Päräsara. 473 Mágba Madhaicha i
Pärasara. Isarácba . . Sāņdily. Vithu
Bharadvajs. Jánů . . šāņdilya. Jāns
Käśyaps. śrīdhara
saņdilys. Jamaks . . saņdilya. Gnebchhū . .
Päräsara. Pärabara. . Säşdilys. Dbavapa. . Bbáradvaja. śrikars . .
Kašyspa. Vistdēva.
Bbāradvaja.
Pirasara. Närāyana . . Pārāśara. 188 Vidyādbars . Bharadaj. 489 Tikams
Saodilys Amritadhara . Bhāradvája Saharaña. . Vesishtha. Trilochana . Kasika. Afadhara. .
Bharadrij... Lalo . . . .
Sausraya. Ratikara . . . Bhargava.
.
.
Gautama.
Gautams.
Gantama.
. .
Gautama. Gaatama.
.
Vatan
Vitha
sandilya. Sārkarakoha. sandilya. Gālava. Kasyapa.
.
Vatan.
. .
Kalya(Sya)pa. Agasti. Bhäradvaja. Käbyapa.
462 Gare
Carga
.
.
21

Page #255

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 16.-BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA : SAKA 1473. BI PROVERBOR S. V. VENKATESWARA, M.A., AND S. V. VISWANATHAN, M.A., KUMBAKONAM.
These plates were obtained by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri from Bashir ad-Din Ahmad. Eso.. the Collector of Raichur, and are now in possession of the latter. We edit the inscription from excellent ink-impressions supplied to us by Mr. Krishna Sastri.
The insoription is on seven copper plates, which measure 10% in. by 7} in. All the plates are engraved on both sides, exoept the first and the last, which are inscribed on one side. The rims of the plates are raised a little. Holes are bored at the top of the plates to let in a ring intended to hold the plates together. The hole measures 6 in. in diameter. The plates are numbered in Telaga-Kannada numerals.
The characters of the inscription are Nandi-Nagari, and the language Sanskrit, and the whole is in verse, excepting Sri Ganadhipataye namah, and the signature at the bottom Sri Virupaksha, which is, as usual, written in large Kannada characters. The metres used are the usual Anashtabh, etc. The inscription is practically free from mistakes, and there are only a few orthographical peculiarities worth noticing. Stops are not supplied in their proper places. Mistakes of this kind have been corrected in the text. In the latter portion of the inscription long i is represented only by a loop over the consonants. A case of redundant anusvára is found in kamnya in 1. 105, and various instances where anusvāra and visarga have been omitted are noted in the footnotes to the text. We find a needless reduplication of a consonant after r, as in sanur-Ddēvana in l. 161. There is confusion in these plates also, as in other plates of the Vijayanagara kings, though not to so great an extent, between the sibilants fa and sa, e.g. Onāniyativa in 1. 73 f. for Onāniyasiva ; nilasitām in 1. 76 in the place of Onilasitām and vēsmanah in l. 126 instead of pēsmanah. In one instance long 1 is represented by & vertical stroke and an s-loop over short i, as if the latter were a Bonsonant, e.g. 1. 301. A conjunct consonant is, as usual, expressed by combining the full form of the first consonant and the secondary form of the second consonant. The vernacular sound is represented by an r sign over the consonant . Instances of these are :-murru in 1. 80 and Arraviti in 1. 104. The forms tāmmra-fäsana in l. 309, võshadhi in l. 78, and Vöbāmbika in 11. 24-25 are due to vernacular pronunciation.
The inscription records the grant of the village of Bēvinahalli, otherwise known as Rämagamudram, with a small hamlet by name Ponnapuri to learned Brahmans of various Gotras and Sūtras. The grant was made by Rama-Raja, the Karnāta minister and brotherin-law of Sadāsiva-Raya, at the request of a subordinate Muhammadan chieftain Ainans Malukka, who seems to have been a great patron of Brahmans. The village granted is styled gana-bhogyam,' to be enjoyed by Brahmans and subordinate ministers of the king, a Very small portion being allotted to the gods Hari and Hara. It is given in perpetuity as sarva-manya to be enjoyed by the donees and their successors. The boundaries of the village, the details regarding the donoes, their Gotras, Sutras and the number of shares that fell to each are likewise clearly set forth in the grant.
The inscription gives in detail the genealogy of the family to which Rama-Raja belonged. 16 is, however, somewhat different from others, in that in the place of Sriranga-Raja, the third in the line and the father of Rama-Raja, we find Sri Rama-Raja. This probably is a mistake on the part of the engraver.

Page #256

No. 16.)
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
The genealogy of Rama-Raja. Āraviti Bukka m. Ballámbika.
Rama-Raja m. Lakkimbikā.
Sri Rama-Raja.
Rama-Raja. The year in which the grant was made is given in numerical words Gun-āśva-rēda-fitārists, i.e. 1473. The date of the grant is thus Saka 1473; Virodhikrit ; Āshādha; bright Dvadasi; Monday. Thus all the details regarding the date are given. We have to add here that the date as given in Appendix Ato Epigr. Rep., 1914-1915, p. 8, Saka 1473, Viradhikrit; Āsbädha fu. di. 11' is not correct, as the week day is there omitted and the tithi is given as Ekadasi instead of Dvadasi.1
As regards the names of persons occurring in the grant, Sadasiva-Rays had a large number of ministers and subordinate chieftains under him. The most powerful of these was Rama-Raja, the Karnāta minister and brother-in-law of the king; Råma-Raja was the de facto sovereign in the reign of Sadasiva until his death, which took place at the battle of Talikota, 23rd Jan. 1565. His place in the Vijayanagara court was taken by his brother Tirumala, whom we know as a great author and who set up the third Vijayanagara dynasty. Rāma. Raja is seen to bear various birudas (vv. 55-58), of which Antembavaraganda and Aibiruda-Taya rähuta-vacy-aika-bhujanga are the most important.
We are told in the record that it was as a result of the request of Ainana Malukka to Rama-Raja that the village was granted by Sadāśiva. Ainana Malakka was evidently therefore
Muhammadan subordinate chieftain under Sadasiva-Raya. About Ainana Malukka Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri has inserted in his report the following note from Mr. Henry Cousens' Guide to Bijapur :
" About 2 miles away to the east of Bijapur is the tomb of Ain-ul-Mulk." "It is a square, massive-looking building, surrounded by a very elegantly shaped dome. Within upon the walls are some very pretty stucco work in the shape of great pendants hanging down upon the face of each. This is the burial place of Ain-ul-Mulk, one of the officers of Ibrahim I, who rebelled against him and was killed near Bijapar in 1556. Beside the tomb is the mosque." "The Muhammadan chief Ainana Malukka must evidently be identical with Ain-ul-Mulk, whose sympathy for the Brahmapas deserves to be noticed. In Vol. III, p. 381, of Briggs' Ferishta we find mention made of Mullik Ein-ool-Mulk Geelany, who was a friend of Ramaraj and was treated by bim as a brother on scoount of bis bravery. Geolany is perbape the chief Aidana Malukka referred to in the inscription." Since both the father and the son are known by the same name in our inscription, it is difficult to find out to which of these exactly the references will apply.
The village granted is divided into 135 vrittis and allotted to various Brabmans and ministers of the king, leaving a very emall portion to the gods. The total number of vrittis distributed among the donees comes to only 133, while according to the grant there ought to be 135. There is thus & mistake here that cannot be accounted for. The names of the Brahmans, their fathers' damos, their Götras, Sütras and the number of shares allotted to each are appended below in the form of a table :
[According to Mr. L. D. Swamikanan Pillal's Epásmeris the date regularly corresponds to Monday, June 15, A.D. 1551.-H. K, S.]
* Epigraphical Report, 1914-1916, p. 112.

Page #257

Number
212
Namo.
Father's Name.
Gotra.
Sikba.
of
REMARKS.
Shares.
1+1
Kalyaps
Do.
.
.
1
. . . . . . .
Bahr-Ficbe
Do. . . Do...
Suri.
Do.. Do..
. .
.
.
.
. . . . . •
.
. . . . .
.
Do. . ! Do. .
Yajus Bahr-richa
Yajus . . .
.
Satün varah. Viprendra.
(1) & (2) Hari and Hans () Mahi-Mahidova-Bhatta . (6) Maba-Ganapati . . (6) Mahi Vishnu-Bhatta (6) Mahi-Krishna-Bhatta . () Mabi-Göpäla-Bhatta . (8) Dattam-Bhatte . . (9) Nariyaņa-Bhatte . . (10) Kaupdu-Bhatta . . (11) Sarri-Bhatta (12) Nagüv-Adhvarin . . (13) Yallam-Bhatta . . (14) Sasha-Bhatta . (15) Phaņi-Bhatta . . (16) Gangana-Bhatte . . (17) Nigi-Bhatta . . . (18) Timme-Bhatta . . (19) Krishna-Bhatta . . (30) Srimat-Timmaga-Bhatta . (21) Ananta-Bhatth . . (92) Kimapa-Bhatta . (23) Somtatha-Bhatta . .
. . Ramachandra • .
No. Ramachand . . Mahi-Mudgala-Bhatta
Ditto . . .Mobi-Ramachandrary
Ragbunitha-Sadhi . .Aküti-Visbņu-Bhatta . . Ananta-Bhatta. .
Ditto | • • . Nininhha-Bhatta . . Purushottama-Bhatte
Ananta-Bhatts . . . Narusimha-Sudbi .
Ananta-Blatta . . . Ditto . . . Purushottama-Bhatta . . Ananta-Bhatta . . . Narsimha-Sudhi . Nimaņa-Bhatta . . . Kimaņa-Bhatta . .
Purushottama-Bhatta
.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
. . . .
• . . . .
Kauņdinya
Gautama • Bhamdvaja Gärgya .
Do. . . Bharadvija
Gárgya . . Srivatsa . . Gautama . Gargya . . Bharadvaja
Gargya . . Kibyapa. . Do.
Gárgya.
. . . . .
.
Do. . Balv-picha Y'ajus
. .
. . . . . . .
. . . .
Satām varah. Guņio and DLiman.
Do.
.
. . . .
Do.
.
. . .
.
Sudbi.
. .
[Vol. XIV.
.

Page #258

Sudhi. Dhiman.
No. 16.]
.
. •
Do. . Babv-richa
Do.. Yajus .
Do. . Babv-richa
Do.. . Yajus .
Do. . Do.
. .
Suri-varya. Sudhi.
. . . . .
Atröya
Gargya . .. Bharadvāja . Kibyaps . . Paräsara . .Kauņdinya . . Bharadvaja . . Käéyapa . Bharadrija . . Do. . Kisyapa . Keundinys . Parabara
. . . .
.
Dhiman.
.
.
(24) Timmár-Adhvarin . (26) Timmata-Bhatta . (26) Janni-Bhattu . . (27) Kimi-Bhati . . (28) Bacchi-Bhatta . . (29) Srimat-Timmaņa-Bhatta . (80) Kritin Hirapy . . (81) Krishna-Bhatta . (82) Sri Ramavara . (33) Ananta-Bhatta . . (84) Timmaņa-Bhatta , . (85) Bhairav. . . . (36) Gõpila-Pandita . . (87) Hari-Bhatta . . . (88) Antam (Annam)-Bhatta . (89) Ganapati . . . (40) Sma-Bhatta . . (41) Poddi-Bhatta . . (12) Nagi-Bhatta , . (48) Sridhar Sudhi . . (44) Niga-Bhatta . . (46) Purusbottema-Bhatta . (48) Timmaņa-Bhatta . , (47) Nāga-Bhatta . . . (48) Vámara-Bhalta . .
.
. . Lingaņa-Bhatta . . i . Dövapa-Bhatta. . 7 . Dharma-Bhatta . . . . Tippana-Bhatta . . . Bussi-Bhatta . . . . Nämaņa-Bhatte . . . . Dharms-Bhatta . .
Tippaņa-Bhatta . . . Timmana-Bhatta . . . Sarva-Bhatta . . . . Tippaņa-Bhatta. . - Bhairava-Bhatta. . . .Šēsha Málöpants . . . Lakshmidhara Manishim . Yallam-Bhatta . . . .
Bböndu-Bhatta .
Echi-Bhatta . . . . Yallam-Bhatta . . .' .Konda-Bhatta . .
. Sri Rambsvara-Bhatta . . . Giri-Bhatta .
. Bitesvara Manishini . Giri-Bhatta .. . . . Rämēsvara-Bhatta . . Kasvi-Bhatta . .
Do. Baby-richa
Do.. Do. .
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
.
.
Dhiman. Sudhi. Guņin and Dvijottama.
.
. . . . . .
Yujus . Babv.richs
.
Kaundings . Vesishtha
Jámadagnya. . Kaundinya •
Bharadvaja Gautamaa
Kausika . Do .
Kapi Kausika .
Kapi . . . Bhāradvāja .
•
.
1
.
.
Yajus Do.
.
.
.
.
. . .
.
Do.
.
213

Page #259

Name.
(40) Tippapa-Bhatta
(50) Narasimha Sudbi
(61) Brahma-Bhatta
(52) Vemmana-Bhaṭṭa
(58) Dharma-Bhatta
(54) Kondu-Bhatta
(65) Köneri-Bhatta
(56) Mudgala-Bhatta
(57) Raghava
(58) Singari Sudhi
(59) Timmapa Sadhi
(60) Kritin Hiranya-Bhaṭṭa
(61) Parvata-Bhatta
(62) Namana-Bhatta
(63) Krishna-Bhatta (64) Viśvanatha-Bhatta
(65) Malli-Bhatta
(66) Könäri-Bhatta
(67) Manishin Giri-Bhatta
(68) Timmana Sudhi
(69) Yallam-Bhatte (70) Bhara-Bhatta
Father's Name.
Mayi-Bhatta
Ramesvara-Bhatta
Namapa-Bhatta
Lingana-Bhatta
Narasimha Sudhi
Ananta-Bhatta
Bussi-Bhatta
.
Ramavara-Bhaṭṭa
Kasava-Bhatta
Aubhala-Bhatta.
Narayana-Bhatta
Mudgala-Bhatta.
Lakshmana Manishin
Kasavi-Bhatta.
Dharma-Bhatta
Narayana-Bhatta.
Namana-Bhatta
Ditto
Vinayaka-Bhatta.
Kōnari-Bhatta
Ditto
Gangana-Bhatta
Götra.
Bharadvājs
Kasyapa
Kaundinys
Кабу ра
Kanva
Bharadvājs
Parisara
Harita
Gárgya
Do.
•
Gautama
Śrivatea
Kaundinys Kanva Syävä va
Atreya
Bharadvāja
Kasyapa
Kaundinys
Do.
Kausika
Harita
•
•
•
Säkhā.
Yajus
Do.
Baby-richa
Yajus
Do.
Do.
Do.
Bahv-richa
Yajus
Do.
Do.
Yajus
Do.
Do
Do.
......
Babv-richa
Yajus
Do.
Balv-richa
Do.
....
Number
of Shares.
1 Dhiman.
11
11
11
11
11
11
1
11
11 Dhiman.
11
11
1
1
Sudhi.
Do.
Do.
1
1
1
1
1
1
REMARKS.
Dhiman.
Gupin.
of
The (adopted) son another Köneri-Bhatta. Dhimatām varab.
214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.

Page #260

(71) Timmarasa: (79) Hamparass
(78) Rayam Venkatadri
(74) Virapp-amatys
(75) Timmarasa
(76) Timmapp-amatya
(77) Venkatadri
(78) Timmapp-amatya
(79) Bhumarasa
(80) Ganapati Amatya
(81) Kapva Basav-amatya Sekhara (82) Basavappa
Lakshmarasa
Virupparasa
Timmayy-amatya
Basav-ämätys
Viramarasa
Chendike Basar-imitys
Kamarasa Timm-amatya
Nanjay-Amatya
Vennarasa
Muluvägila Kōnēri Dāva
Déchiraja Basava-raja
Mailapura Madarass
Harita.
Kaundinya
Harita.
Do.
Bharadvija
Kaundinys
Bharadvajs
Kasyapa
Agastya
Harita
Kaundinya Bhāradvija
.
Yajus
Baby-richa
Yajus
Bahv-picha
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do..
Do.
Do.
Yajus
·
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
Dhiman.
No. 16.]
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
215

Page #261

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
Among the names specially interesting to us are Rayaga Vohkatadri, the son of Timmayy. amatya, who may certainly be identified with Rāyasam Venkatādri, son of Mosalimaduga Timmarāja, wbo is mentioned in the Unamāñjëri plates and the Tiruppukkuli stone inscription (No. c. 175 of 1916, Madras) as a subordinate of Sadāśiva Rāya. It is clear from our plates, however, that there are two Venkatādris, both sons of ministers of Achyuta by name Timma. The other Venkatādri is the son of Kamarasa Timm-āmātya. The Rāja seems to have provided for some other sons of ministers as well, as indicated by the names 74, 76, 78, 80 and 81.
The names of doness are derived from Sanskrit or from colloquial Kannada corruptions of Sanskrit names. In a few cases only do they seem to be connected with territory. The most interesting of the latter is Mailāpara Mādarasa, which seems to suggest the modern names Mylapore and Madras. The etymology of the word Madras is uncertain, and we may well suggest for Madrasa-patnam of the East India Company's records the origin from some Madarasa in the 16th century or earlier. In any case our inscription is nearly a century before the foundation of Fort St. George and is probably the oldest record suggestive of a derivation for the word Madras.' That Mailapar is one of the very oldest parts of Madras is clear from the Syrian Christian traditions regarding the visit of St. Thomas to that place. [We cannot also ignore the fact that Mailāpura is mentioned as suburb of Bēvinahalli in l. 278 f.H. K. S.]
It is clear from the above table that of the 80 Brahmang among whom the land was divided 46 were students of the Yajur-vēda ; 31 of the Rig-vēda; and of the remaining 3 it is not stated to which Sakha they belonged. This is interesting on account of the non-mention of the Sāma-vēda and of the Sütras to which the Sama-vėdin Brāhmaṇas belonged. Among the yotras rare in South India at the present day are Kapi gotra of No8. 48 and 47; Vasishtha gotra (No. 38); and Agastya götra (No. 79). It is possible that Kapi yötra is a contraction of Kapila gotra. These gotras were not unknown in South India in earlier timnes. We find two names of donees of the Kapi götra in the Tandantottam platest of Pallava Vijaya-Nandivikrama-varman. One of them belongs to the Apastamba-sūtra and the other to the Pravachana-sutra. In the same plates we have four donees of the Vasishta götra, all of whom are of the Apastambasutra.
After the names of the donees, etc., have thus been given, there appear in the grant the surrounding villages, the neighbouring locality and certain other marks for identifying the places granted. These are recorded in the Kannada dialect, the Dēša-Chashi, as it is called in our grant.
The edict was composed by Sabhapati Svayambhu at the order of the king. The engraver of the grant is Viraņāchārya, son of Virana.
TEXT. [Metres : vv. 1-4, 6-8, 13, 19-20, 37-41, 43-53, 60-152, 155-9, Anushtubh ; v. 9, Haripi; v. 36, Dödhaka; v. 160, Salini; vv. 5, 21, 25, 29-30, 32-3, 35, 42, Särdalavikridita; vv. 5, 8, 19, 11, 22-3, 34, Sragdhara; vv. 14, 54, 59, Indravajrā; vv. 24, 26, Malint; vv. 27-28, 31, Upendravajra; vv. 55-8, Vasantatilaka.]
First plate. 1 श्रीगणाधिपतये नमः । नमस्तुंगधिरधुंबिचंद्रचामरचार2 a 1 a THEREIHTT the i[l ] Fiatemarie * South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, Pt. V, p. 534. ? From the ink-impressions.
Another reading is gew-, as we find in "Conjeeveram plates of Krishnadöva-Raya" pablished by us (Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, pp. 123 #.). (But the plate has there 4 TU, perhaps an error for
H. K. S.)

Page #262

No. 16.]
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
3 प्रादंड: स पातु वः । हेमाद्रिकलशा यत्र धावी कवश्रियं दधौ । [ २ ]
कष्याणा
4 यास्तु तचाम प्रत्यूहतिमिरापहं । यहजोप्यगजोद्भूतं हरिणापि च पू. 5 ज्यते ।[। ३*] अस्ति चीरमयाहेवैर्मध्यमानाग्रहांबुधेः । नवनीतमिवोद्भू6 तमपनीततमी महः [ ४* ] तस्यासीत्तनयस्तपोभिरतुले रन्वर्थनामा बु7 धः पुण्यैरस्य पुरूरवा भुजबलेरायुद्दिषां' निघ्नतः । तस्यायुर्नहुषस्य
8 तस्य परुषो युद्धे ययाति [: * ] क्षितौ (1) ख्यातस्तस्य तु तुर्वसुर्वसुभिः श्री9 वयानीपतेः । [ ५* ] तथे देवकीजानिर्दिदोपे तिंमभूपतिः । यशस्वी तुलुवे - ' 10 द्वेषु यदोः कृष्ण वान्वये [*] ततोभूद्दुक माजानिरीश्वरचितिपा
लकः । अ
11 वासमगुणभ्रंशं मौलिरनं महीभुजां । [ ७ ] सरसादुदभूत्तस्मावर साव12 निपालकः । देवकीनंदनात्कामो देवकीनंदनादिव । [ ८*] विविधसुकृतोद्दा13 मे रामेश्वरप्रमुखे मुहुर्मुदितहृदय [: *] स्थाने स्थाने व्यधत्त यथाविधि । बु14 धपरिवृतो नानादानानि यो भुवि षोडश विभुवनजनोडीतं स्फीतं
217
15 यशः पुनरुक्तयन् | [ *] कावेरीमाश्च बध्वा वहलजलरयां तां विलंघ्यैव 16 शत्रुं जीवग्राहं गृहीत्वा समिति भुजबलात्तंचराज्यं तदीयं 1 कृत्वा
श्रीर
17 गपूर्वं तदपि निजवसे' पट्टणं यो बभासें ।" कीर्त्तिस्तंभं निखाय त्रिभुव 18 नभवन स्तूयमानापदानः |[| १०*] चेरं चोलं च पांड्यं तमपि च मधुरावश 19 मानभूषं वीर्योदग्रं तुरुष्कं गजपतिनृपतिं चापि जित्वा तदन्यान् । 20 भागंगातीरलंकाप्रथमचरमभूभृत्तटांतं नितांतं ख्यातः चोणोपती
21 नां सजमिव शिरसां शासनं यो व्यतानीत् ।। ११* ] तिप्पाजीनागला देव्यौ "
22 यात्री सुमित्रयोः । देव्योरिव नृसिंहेंद्रात्तस्मात्पंक्तिरथादिव ।। १२* ] वीरो 23 विनयिनौ रामलक्ष्मणाविव नंदनौ [*] जाती वीरनृसिंहेंद्रकृष्णरायम24 हीपती । [ १३* ] रंगचितींद्राच्युतदेवरायौ रथाधुरीणाविव रामकृष्णौ । वो'25 बांबिकायां नरसक्षितींद्रादुभावभूतान्मुरगेंद्र सारौ ॥ [ १४* ] वीरश्रीनार
1 Bend 'रायुडियां
● Rond शे.
= Rend में.
• Omit stop.
• Rand पो.
Bend at:
proposes
7 The same reading is found in the Krishnapuram plates of Sadasiva-Baya (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX). The British .Museum platen have भूतान्मरगेंद्र Prof. Kielhorn corrects this into भूत नरकेंद्र, while Dr. Sten Konow arg. The last seems to be the best reading.
20

Page #263

218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
26 श्रोनार सिंहः स विजयनगरे रत्नसिंहासनस्यः कीर्त्या नीत्या निरख27 बृगनलनहुषानप्यवन्यामथान्यान् । पासेतोरासुमेरोरवमिसुर
28 नुतः स्वैरमाचोदयाद्रेरापाचात्याचलांतादखिलतदयमाषयं राज्यं नानादानान्यकार्षीत्कनकसद सि यः श्रोविरूपाक्ष
29 प्रशास [ । १५* ] देवस्थाने
30 श्रीकालहस्तीशितुरपि नगरे वेंकटाद्रौ च कांच्यां । श्रीशैले भोषशैले
Plate II.
31 महति हरिहरे होबले संगमे च (1) श्रीरंगे कुंभघोणे हततम
32 सि महानंदितीर्थे निवृत्तौ ।। १६* ] गोकर्णे रामसेतौ जगति तदितरेष्व33 यशेषेषु पुण्यस्थानेष्वारब्धनानाविधबहलमहादानवारिप्रवाहैः ।
34 यस्योदचतुरंग ( : ) प्रकरखुररज (1) शुष्यदंभोधिमग्नं (1) माभृत्पचछिदी
35 यत्तरत्कुलिशधरोत्कंठिता कुंठिताभूत् ।[ १७ ] ब्रह्मांडं विश्वचक्रं घटमुदि 36 तमहाभूतकं रत्नधेनुं (1) सप्तांबोधोंच कल्पचितिरहलतिके कांचनीं 37 at मधेनुं । स्वर्णक्ष्मां योहिरण्याश्वरथमपि तुलापूरुषं गोसहस्रं । हेमा38 वं हेमगर्भं कनककरिरथं पंचलांगल्यतानीत् । [ १८ *] प्राज्यं प्रभास्य निर्वि
39 नं राज्यं द्यामिव शासितुं । तस्मिन् गुणेन विख्याते चितेरिंद्रे दिवं गते । [ १८* ] ततोष्य40 वार्यवीर्य [: *] श्रीकृष्णराय महीपतिः । बिभर्त्ति मणिकेयूरनिर्विशेषं महीं भु41 जे [। २०*] कोर्त्या यस्य समंततः प्रसृतया विश्वं रुचैकां व्रजेदित्याशंक्य पुरा पुरा
42 रिरभवङ्गालक्षण: प्रायश: | पद्माक्षीपि चतुर्भुजोजनि चतुर्वशो 'वत्पद्म
43 भूः (1) काली खत्रमधाद्रमा च कमलं वीणां च वाणी करे ।। २१] शत्रूणां वासमेते द
44 दत इति रुषा किं नु सप्तांबुराशीवानासेनात्तु' रंगटितवसुमती धूलिका45 पालिकाभिः । संशोष्य खैरमेतत्प्रतिनिधि जलधिश्रेणिका यो विधत्ते (i) बां 46 स्वर्णमेरुप्रमुखनिज महादानतोयेरमेयैः ।। २२] स्तुत्यौदार्यसुधीमिया कि 47 जयनगरे रत्नसिंहासनस्यः च्यपालान्कृष्णरायश्चितिपतिरधरीकृत्य 48 गोत्या नृगादीन् । था पूर्वाद्रेरधास्वचितिथरकटकादा च हेमाचलांता
• Rend "बारकुखिम
1,Omit one are. • Read बशीभव'.
Read T.
● Rond तु.

Page #264

No. 16.]
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
219
49 दा सेतोरपिसार्वबियमिह बायोकस्य कीा बमारी ।। २५] तपति
सुरलो. 80 के क्वष्णराये निजा' तदनु तदनुजन्मा पुण्यकर्माचुतेंद्रः । पखिलम61 वनिलोकं खांयमत्यारिजेता विलसति हरिचेता . विवदिष्टपदाता ।
52 भोदेन निपोवमानसलिलोमस्त्येन पीतोकि'तस्ततो राधवसायकाग्नि.58 शिखया संतप्यमानः सदा । अंतस्पैडबामुखानखशिखाजालेवियष्को .54 ध्रुवं यहानांबुरंबुधि'रयं पूर्णः ससुद्योतते । २५'] समणनि मरपाल:
सत्वध- - 65 मंप्रतिष्टो' विजयनगरराजद्रवसिंहासबखः [] मनलनहुषादीबीच56 यवाजनीत्या निरुपमभुजवीर्योदार्यभूरथुतेंद्रः ।। २६] चितिप्रतिष्टा पित
कीर्ति 67 देहे प्राप्ते पदं वैष्णवमत्युतेंद्रे । पछ्यास्त्र भद्रासनमस्व सूनुर्वीरो बभौ में. 58 कटदेवरायः [ २७] प्रयास्य राज्यं प्रभवा चम्पे विविधौ वेंकटराय
भूपे । प. 59 भागधेयादचिराबणानामावंडलावासमवाधिकडे ॥ २८] सिमाबावरगर्भमो.
Plate mriter 80 किमणी रंगचितींद्वात्मजः वासंकरणेन पालितमहाकर्णा
राबचिया । मौयौदार्यदयाचसा खभगिनोमन्ना अगायिना' (1) राम62 झापतिनाप्यमात्यतिखक: "प्ताभिषेकक्रमः [ २९] चीविद्यानगरी
ललामनि 68 महामा"मान्यसिंहासने संतानहुरिव स्फुरन्मुरगिरी संहत्व विदेषिणः । 64 मा सेतोरपि चा हिमाद्रि रचयवाची निजात्राकरान्सर्वा पाखयते सदाधि65 वमहारायश्चिराय मां ।। ३."] विख्यातविक्रांतिनयन यस्य पदा
भिपी निय. 66 से प्रजानां । भानंदवा परनिश्चिमागा देवोपदं दधते परिती ।
[॥ २१] गोवो. The rending deewhere is forares. Read for.
• Read out • Readही.
Bond हा.
• Bend get R - Rnd भी..
Lond बनविला. # Bend THT. The reading here may be justified by the rule tu e
Bend u.
202
.

Page #265

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
-
67 रविशारदं कुवलयापीडापहारोधुर () सत्यायत्तमतिं समस्तसुम68 नस्तोमावनैकायनं [1] संजातस्मृतिभरुचिं सविजयं संनंदकवीभरं () 69 यं शंसंति ययोदयांचितगुणं कृष्णावतारं बुधाः [१२] विख्यातं
बहुभोग70 गबिभवैरुद्दामदानोरं (0) धर्मेण मृतिमावतोपि भुवने दक्ष प्रजारक्ष71 णे । प्रासां यस्य भुवं भुजंगमहिदिग्दंतिकूर्मोपमं पातिव्रत्यपताकिके72 ति धरणी' जानंतु सर्वे जनाः ॥ ३९] यत्सेनाधूलिपाली शकम
शकसमुच्चाटने 73 धूमरेखा रोमाली कीर्तिवध्वा इव भुवनमिदं सर्वमंतवहत्याः । वेणी ना. 74 णीयशीब' प्रकटितविहीरलक्ष्म्या रणाने ( मांत्ये जीमूतपति
किल सक75 लखलस्तोमदावानलानां [ ३४] तुंगामेव दया पदांबुजयुगं योणं च
लणां तनुं 78 रसानीलभिता त्रिवेणिमनवां बोधा गिरं नर्मदा [1] तीर्थानीति समा
वहत्य77 वयवैः शेषाद्रिवासी विभुः प्रायो यस्य विशेषमतिमुदितः पहाभिषेक
श्रिये । 78 [२१] वो'षधिपत्यपमायितगंडस्तोषणपणितासमकांड: [*] भागतप्युवरा79 यरगंड: पोषधनिर्भरभूनवखंडः । १] राजाधिराजषिक्दो राज
राजसमा80 इति: । खाराबराजमान(:)बी:"] बोराजपरमेश्वरः ।। ३७] मूरुराय
रगंडांको मेह81 संघिययीभर । शरणागतमंदारः पररायभयंकर [ ३८] करदाखि
सभूपा82 स: परदारसहोदरः । हिंदुरायसुरवाव दुवंगशिखामणिः ।। ३९"] - अजी83 धगंडभेरुंडी परिभतिसुधानिधिः । वर्धमानापदानवीरवारीन84 टेबरः । ४." इत्यादि विदितथा नियमभिष्टुतः । कांभोज.
भीजका
- Read 'यहीक. • Badौचा.
1 Bad mr.
• Rd. • Bandमामी...पंथि
• Bad सिवा * Read . • The rending Noems to be better than that in the Irlandyth • Badal .
plater, the read "
",

Page #266

No. 16.]
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
221
85 लिंगकरहाटादिपार्थिवैः समविदलपदं प्राप्तः संदर्शितनृपोपदः ।। ४१] 86 सीयं नीतिविशारदः सुरतरुस्फडाल विवाणन: सर्वोर्वीशनतः स87 दाशिवमहारायक्षमानायक: । बाहावंगदनिर्विशेषमखिलां स88 सहामुहहन्विहत्त्राणपरायणो विजयते वीरप्रतापोबत: ।। ४६*] गु. 89 णाश्ववेदशीतांशुगणिते शकवत्सरे । वर्षे विरोधिववानि मा
Third plate ; sidei. 90 सि चाषाढनामनि ।। ४३] पचे वलक्षेप[पये[*] हादण्यामिंदुवासरे । 91 तुंगभद्रानदीतीरे विट्ठलेश्वरसंनिधौ [ ४४*] नानाशाखाभिधागो92 त्रसूत्रेभ्यशास्त्र वित्तया । विख्यातेभ्यो विजातिभ्यो वेदविड्यो विशे93 षतः । । ४५*] वळिते हस्तिनावत्यावीकेळवडिनाडुके । रौडक दीयसी94 मायामपि विख्यातिमाश्रितं ।। ४६] ग्रामागुडूरुनानोपि प्राचं सोमन95 हतितं । जालोहळ्यभिधाडामाद्दक्षिणस्यां दिशि स्थितं ।। ४७*]
जालोह96 कोकारटिकग्रामयोरुभयोरपि । सीमांतात्मयुतादाशां पश्चि[मां"]. 97 समुपाश्चितं ।। ४८*] ग्रामात्कारकिाभिख्यादुत्तर दिशमाथितं । श्रीम98 द्रामसमुद्राख्यामपरां समुपाश्रितं [ ४८] पोनापुराभिधानेन ग्राम99 केण समन्वितं । ग्राम बेविनहळ्याख्यं सर्वसस्योपशोभितं ।। ५.] स. 100 मान्यं चतुस्सीमासंयुतं च समंततः । निधिनिक्षेपपाषाणसिहसा1a1 यज[ला*]न्वितं ।। ५१"] पक्षिण्यागामिसंयुक्त गणभोग्यं सभूरुहं। वापीकूप102 सटाकैच करच्छारामैव संयुतं ।। ५२*] पुत्रपौत्रादिभिर्भोग्यं क्रमादाचंद्रता103 रकं । दानाधमनविक्रीतियोग्यं विनिमयोचित | ५३] भूकल्प
शाखी 104 प्रथितारवीटिबुक्क्षमापीजनि पुण्यशील: । बझांबिका तस्य 105 बभूव पनी पुरंदरस्येव पुलोमकन्या' [५४१] अमादशेषभुवना106 वन[वारिजाक्षा] श्छंगारराजवदजायत रामराजः । लक्ष्मीस107 मामचरिला ललनामतमी लकांबिका रतिरिवाजनि तस्य 108 देवी ।। ५५"] तस्याधिौरममभवत्तनयस्तपीभिश्श्रीरामराजप100 सिशशिवंशदीपः । यथाव्वलन्भुजमहांसि यथा तथासबेवा
• Bend सौ. • Readu. Read °कया.
+ Rand स्पर्धालु.
• Ready • Read .
• Read °शरामैय. . The bracketed letters appear to have been written over A
r
mre.

Page #267

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
110 णि वैरिसदृशां च निरंजनानि [ ५६] खैरोपकंठविहृतिसदृशां वि11 शालवालीकरिततमास्तनयस्तदीयः । अत्रासहत्तिरव112 दातगुणानुवर्ती श्रीरामराजनरपालमणिस्ममिंधे ।। ५७*] यस्मि113 प्रशासति महीं जगदेकवीर भंगो नदीषु च पक्षपात: । वल्लीष 114 पावरुचिर्वनितारतेषु नीवीविमोचनमभूबियतं प्रजानां ।। ५८] 115 इंदुर्यशोबिंदुरपि प्रतापतेजस्फुलिंगस्म परं पतंगः । कंतु116 श्रियो यस्य तु चाटुकारः कर्णोधमर्ण: करदानकेल्याः [ ५८*]
सुमतेरस्य 117 धीरस्य सुता'मसमतेजसः । सोमवंशावतंसस्य मुक्ततस्य मनी
Third plate; side i. 118 षिणां ।। ६.*] पात्रेयगोत्रालंकारमणमनुनयस्थितेः । अंतेंबवर119 गंडस्य हरिभतिसुधानिधिः ११*] नहुषोपमस्य मानावर्णश्री. 120 मंडलोकगंडस्य । ऐबिरु[द]रायराहुतवेश्यैकभुजंगबि121 रुदभरितस्य ।। ६२*] विख्यातबिरुदमंनियविभाळलीलस्य विजयशी122 लस्य । विश्वभराभृतिस्फुटविश्रुतधरणीवराहविरुदस्य ।। ६३*] क123 न्यार्न कुलरत्नेन काश्यपीकल्पशाखिना । प्रौर्ड () ननमलुकेंद्रपू124 पुण्यफलात्मना ।[48*] वीरेननमलुक्केंन्द्रविजितारातिभूभुजा । 125 विहितांजलिबंधेन र्या'चितस्य यशोनिधे: ।। ६५* विनयौदार्य126 गांभीर्यविक्रमावासवेस्मनः । वीरस्य रामराजस्य विन- .. 127 प्तिमनुपालयन् [ *] परीत: प्रयतः स्निग्धैः पुरोहितपुरोग128 मैः । विविधैर्विबुधेश्रोतपथिकैरधिक गिरा [६७*] सदाशिव129 महारायो माननीयो मनखिनां । सहिरण्यपयोधारापूर्व130 के दत्तवान्मुदा ॥[ *] पंचविंश[द्यतं हत्तिशतं ग्रामत्र संचित ।
वृत्ति131 मंतो विलिख्यते विप्रा क्दांतपारगाः ।।६८] कृतसंनिधये गामे ल. 132 पाकूयारचक्षुषे । अर्पिता वृत्तिरेकात्र सुधाहाराय शंभवे ।। ..*
विष्णु133 वे ग्रामदेवाय विश्वरक्षाविधायिने । विधातुं प्रत्यहं पूर्वा . I Read "स्सदृशां.
? Read .
Read भंगी नदीषु पबगेषु. • Read मुवा.
• Read निधे:. • Read it. [This correction is unnecessary. A more desirable correction would be मनुबेन for °मसकैरR. K..] * Read Jr. The preceding akshara is eonfused.
• Readसनः ।
• Bead या.

Page #268

Bevinahalli Grant of Sadasiva Raya: Saka 1473.
itd.
32
Columngaतमान मेnagma बामनवमी JaanHERमनलता तानवताना वयात LATसमान IERanायतमामालकाजमामला 4MAHARAREIGRरकाशFER
NCANARTMEAnमयमालानालामवाद Gaala AUTAनयास्रषासनानासावा
NALSMARIBRARI प्यानाचतात सराय काला B 93 जणानिति तातलाना Earasलाया
नानातहदेव नामपामरालाका 10 बात माजानमार सानपानकन arjuman Aमतीनगलनमा उरतुनावमलज
Aaplaरतावान Antravaraसपनाया FIRIGEEDठम(
रणातला भाजEREGMER MAR नाना ।
तानसे उताकत ऊना जाता ACCIDEHATElमानवतममममता 16salग ही जासमिति कायना नबनाऊसत हो जाता
1137ननस टोचलाथाबासमताणाकानना 18
RRECIमानianaladवपाडतमानRAFTEERI BHARTalu02EERIEवाजावाजारात 20ITHILIZERENETHEनतानसागराताना
aनसामानANE ताजाताजाताना त्याला 221सालासमयदेवलकामालजार
Baaटी मन maaaराजातानासाहजमाना 24mladlifal'नरेनषालायकनामा
ana मानता लामामामादसा नावावा Raविताविल Raसातासनलदान नातवाना Tamaaaaaनाता मानालासनालाजामाचा 28Raमरया ETERI बनातालारणाततारकामा
लातादाता नामावत बहावसानमाला 30REATRINARTताना नामाला
माता:ER तो पगबारवीनीकतम (RAasalileathim-
मनाललता जानताया । IN THEIR नानाविळतात मतावाESवाला 34मरातुप्पा नाममायाहा पालन
RELAराधना मयतामतानुतामझा विरबलटमार। 36हान नबनamaiप्रावोगावातहलातकमा कता
+ तलावातमा जमकमानपगासतलाता 38 माकनमक(ERM'मानाताना नावाचालान
EHIAnnaphalaराजाजतावारका तानातामा 1 daalaमामतीनिलितानमmlalanपमान
SIROसासमnanावितकावतारतमाक्लकमाया 42व बान 11: प्राणापाताकतना वजन मारवाला
माला पडामा 3मा-ममनवmaa मनातवाल का 44173यामिन सप्रायनातीनानासना नामाटततलमत्रासात
प ER-ANELaनसलामत्यताका गावपत्रागार 46 LaHBSAnatarinaसाधनमाभाल कराराचरखमातासात
maaaaaaaaiकानालामजामातापानमामाका Lalरानवाना जान लानमनट का रावमाधानकर लखपतिमामातताक्तत्रयातील तावामानसुमता HEHalaITT073जमानामा सामान
कसरामावताविनसानताकारमानाचा Halaपायमानसामागतानाताकाखामानवखाणकामा रासतमालास
खाकालानमारापानावरा and97943ageमजातजालमपासना MirmaanRHINTaसतालनालमतगमनाया जाता 56 amageणजमसालाAaदाता
YAScaraवमा उपसरलजालनमसनसुनवाका वाव 58GESEPSMAnावावावाक्टमा कानुषामा M ARATI मानावा लामामात मावागत
116.
98
100
FLAIMEJol's Sजानकाकामालतमा
17eninainitmaताामासानाशलतानात 62IERREDATEDममतायावसातामालामा
तालामारातालतातRaELTAसततlat(ATTA 64NAMESTE20जानाकामाववावानवताला
मदानाaamanalaमारावाजलापमाणमाया 685EERIFIZtailNEPउसातारयानारामनयता ATESTEMBEMETEREारमालतरायमालमसलाम
लामाकोकalamIEBELAरवायचमातरजवान R a) र 'fandभावनामनुजारात सातवारण
विनdmani3MHIROID सामानहाल THISRAEH5ENAति
मापसापासवरपाका AMEITRAATREATHAaनवालातहातकासमा MAHEATEmalesiaaaaaaaकामवासनामावता
anida/विalaamji Analमनसता AMERArianaamaजावरानकातायातला 76EEKI AATianaलाजERTAITENAनास
ANDICANNEराजममतापायजावण AANTaaanaलमालकामतापमान 9RDHAanालामा EESE CAREER HISRAaमामलमाधानाडा AuTHERAGEMEIGघाबनाममEREशालधारमा EREDEnालनापसननावराला ATM PRITAR EARGEMENDATAमातायातकावासमा 'किरातमालमताकामाला HTTERLERROREसघरमाालरायाधर TAaiframER GEEनमाडामावतारखवाजानमाला
तामाकमान वाहातारावरापमानाला 123RDATI Rahoo साताजाताना Hainmantarमाधाममा
माता arghaल लघसारमा उतास Manaianावरतलामातानातायातमाला NEARTMalaar लगाउवाताधावावर 19ilaana (सावमारी केन्वाउटा उकामा उपरानला मादा तववाEिRajामा जानना कामावरसामता REलीतनातिमा हालिलमतनाकालाहा Talana का जोपालामा तामछता रारापास्ता HABIRAJIRATE(तका नित्साउनारमा किनावामा
लद्वारा मालमपाकितानाहानालयातनमा 1.miaalon मन (17लारपर सचखस्यपालनासन maraरली
मालमतमामालनपामासहसा PnAZATIOTIRAO
क्र मसनतासामान 17वक खानाHaatyaपावातजामा रावधान NEERaalaकाजोगतावतमानकानकातरता TEACE समायोजनातालवालिकामाला बनवानर से ले। म कम्तवातल्तारकावना
वाताना मा ११ रजाजतना मामा मालकाला मानावनातलना मालकानातानचा साततस्ता Raशिवालिक स FIRaनवसपात रवानामनाजपा VAKiराहनामस्मानन्दमतासवयापासना Somaalaमोना निदान करानकर
लहालक397 मतगतराकानवालवा नव RATEENETमा जाननपानमालामाल 13ासामा'3.71 taleताराणुवापानावर HEDERaa7Egalतिमाचतम नाशकाता। PreetEGgalaजाजरनावत (सायसवाट कामकोमियानातकमाउनका DMAARTI मोड मास मकसुसन सुका खाना
88
16
ELA
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE 140
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH

Page #269

20.
148
128
Amसाच गोतालकारमा मनताaan
सातल ginalesa ठप्पोरमकाता ना anal म3 लीक 'उसो (सामनाठवेरोगका जन13TRE सावरपETमानवावतानलीनस्व स्तार नविनासमितasतमनवमाताराका ताकतनकामीकालिना उतनमान
मालामानातानमनशानावनामा निजी ialतालिमणगालाचतानाचतातच
जातानवकमा चालवैस्मानावालामामाभाऊसत्रात LogianAmAREनाचनाखण्यातनपनाया
datam कोर। REEराना सहारा मातानाजा मानना। मस्तिनालातचापोधाभाव 1301 वाक) gaaराहकवानराणामवसातामा
मत(aftaarasTHEगासका समाचगामात पाकनानाATE(कासमहानायरालवाव Bामवाय(again(नावातहका व
Hilat(AIAदान दावतटरहवामानामबरसाना
daEGAngraatकारमानवामहागामातरसमस 136महामानवकारानपावआवाखतखा वाहतहब
Tलाविलमता मानत जावतखावहातात REकामपंगे12 3ामाताकतामतामा मत हासाउन वालातबरवामानातयात्वामहामामबाडमछाजारात
ॐाम तागे। जालना तकनी बदनाकुनाकुनाबसमाज
नारानगावावनिह मवानातिर लहान वदवानाकुत 1420
का नो तावातावानतालाचा yagोत'तत समगीतकातचखताज 1441221वातहातमरवाताव
Iरत यातात तलवामानासबात हरतनाव
STA'तल याप्पोमा उतिगीतातावतात
यमितात932 मानवस्तारमाजापासवान वातमातटातमा 34:तीतततरसालानडाकातुकाव बामनगरमा महाक्षतामाJASTIसगरताना 1506MaRaatतितपाऊपायाऊमीततता
MEGEवसगा52ISITIमपानवानकारतानारूप 152वट.सातारात स्वतता नसतानाजमाता ताजा माता
G1934 माटमातरतागाधािजसमाजकाजामाला 154टीयाaaटस्तानातदारवश्यारुपासना या महासमस्याऊमीणावातजावत
नाति टा सानाaakaवकालतनामातटसा कातणावप Aaiमाजमा त तन-से नियमितरतावाला जाताना MATAarasRAKातिवाजमारनपातुचाताखामता बनतात.994 माहवामानामा पराजीत जालनात सहा वाजतानाहावा
पसारततेसakamटस्वामा तामा मात्रमा 162 रात्रि परमतारततानाजान यातायमातहतम
Fala हो जाताना वडियामानानुतासात रमाणामारापानमवलियाकताभारतकामातामा मानानाजसत्तर साताराणा ऊप्पा जा NATORauीवत्रकासुरता मरसासधाका जागाजासामा FIIT तयार नवजावाsaमायम PATनकारी Enानतात्तालापान जवनकाल तर सरकारलपानलामाका 34 तारा जामतारा त्रासुनस'म तसतलाना। maaranा नामेटा रफ्नो वा हुप्पी वाडवत्रिका ताना हा का ausसनीलranाङपी नकता र वाममारत
नित NEnaam तारपात वसताका
10.
214
Baवत्रिकामा उप्पा ने नवा तर समानता 2330मती/उनान्तजसप्तामोपालपाउन
कोन कसा कानमा तवजा पमाला 777 हजाधानथ त्राउचापागा
204-माखाना मरखनसान इतातमतावान जाकी उनी तनाथनमानाबजाजबातम
नगला मालाचीनताका मावान वन का नटामाहामानहानाथामावालणादायलमा 206 Haasanमावान मानत जा. aisi'जरात जेवामानबहान रनाउलट सरकार
Manaलन सागातसमायामा 1803जानवारवाहवे।वाजतवानउमापातरखाकाडा
208 RETIRECIाकावालाना MID राज पाहतमानतमाना।
5BER उनdhaजालमा सुयानमा 182HPAGRMEHTELENaयातायातस्तरावा
Ahaladalaहारततातरताकातस्तार 210 phae:-HERE या मारा तारकामा AmazaRE.plaहाजातवाजातलगातयारवाना
तालिमmaa कालमरतनासकामचनल। FOनटातायाऊपरसामनखजाना
नसा
(आजाऊमात्रारततानमा Mahalaकारतो (Raलाताजातहरसताना
माको
नाकारताकसवातना Faaaaan (पातुचा मुमतहरला नाता 188TIOETHICIजमानतयाऊयातानाXIEY
all मा aama टारगे या पीकवाकाका MAHITIATRI50 मतवारकापत्रकातुवकताना
Hauील राजा ऊ पाक तयकता RELोवा मेखलरसन स्तातावागावला 216 । कालमानाना Fट साउन
सामानमानिया पानावराजातूपाका 1921 रन' नापोवाम तसतसा वात्र
तातिरानटारगेगा मकवान
सननी मानसा को उनका नासतमा लाहायरस मायरस या उपायामासा
नक नामiaaaनाउनता मातरम 194TRE तसा मतावासाठी खातर सातारा
जापाको काकाक्षाधलटा । काननाता ऊपोतानाशासारसांना
मामलामाटारखाना शकतम 1981194 मतिर तानाजतगाजमान 222 Jaaकामना माताकतानासका नटे सायaaमातम जानना
का मामला सालतवालमा 108 नर वाया 374 मा समाजमा सुभानामत रातमा
224 EMEdकामगातमानचलता बनना 3 काम तीन बसिसीमामा कुपका गाता
TRAI नाताबम: तस्ततत कानकोनात 200|100 है। तलाश रसामवानकातनातनतट।
226 39 TITIRE सावसानच सातवालाका RTAमाना जालसा कवानमायोतिको उत्त।
Hamaa ऊ बादामनात मलजलाया 9"'रते। नराित रसास्वावधारात
228
नसा डरलाशमानतात्रमा उता

Page #270

No. 16.)
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
223
134 तिरेकात्र कविता ।। ७१] महामहादेवभत्रीमहारामचंद्रखः । च135 'तुत्तोरि[हा]प्रोति बचः [*] काश्यपान्वयः [ ७२] महागणपतिस्म
रिश्ची 136 महारामचंद्रजः । काश्यपान्वयजो वृत्तोचतस्रोहि' बाच: ।। ७३*] 187 वोमहाविष्णुभट्टोव महामुलभज: । चतस्रो बट्टचोम्येति 138 हत्तीः काश्यपगोत्रजः ॥ ७४१] श्रीमहावष्णमहोत्र महामुनलमट्ट
सः । साई139 कवृत्तिमाप्नोति बढ़चः । काश्यपान्वयः । ०५] श्रीमहारामचंद्रार्यसूनुः
काश्य140 पगोत्रजः । महागोपालमहोत्र वृत्ती हे बट्टचोश्रुते ।। ७६"] रघुनाथसुधीसूनु. 141 श्रीपरागरगोवजः । इत्तिहयमवाप्रोति दत्तभट्टीव बहुचः ।[। ७७० माकूति142 विष्णुभट्टस्य सूनु: कौंडिन्य गोत्रजः । श्रीनारायणभद्याख्यो या143 जुषोव वित्तिकः [ ७८] नंदनीनंतभट्टस्य गौतमान्बयसंभवः । 144 वृत्तिहयमवाप्नोति कोंडुभट्टोत्र बझ्च: ।। ७८*] भारहानान्व145 योद्धृतो याजुषोनंतभटजः । वृत्तिइयमिहाप्रोति सर्वाभस्मतां [वर:] [| ८.]
Plate 1V ; side i. 146 सूनुर्द्रसिंहभट्टस्य याजुषो गाय॑गोवजः । नागावधानी विरें147 द्रो वृत्तियमिहाश्रुते ।। ८१*] पुरुषोत्तमभट्टस्य नंदनो गायगोवजः ।
वृत्तिह148 यमवाप्नोति यभट्टोव याजुषः ।। ८२] नंद्रनोनंतमहस्य भारद्वाजान्वयो
शवः । 149 याजुषशेषमाख्यो वृत्तियमिहाश्रुते ।। ८३*] गाय॑गोवसमुद्भूतो नरसिंह150 सुधीसुतः । वृत्तियमवाप्नोति फणिभट्टोव याजुषः ।। ८४] याजुषोनंत
151 स्य सूनुः बोवत्सगोबजः । पब गंगणभटाख्यो वृत्तियमिहायुते ।। ८५"]
नंदनो. 152 नंबभट्टस्य नागाभस्मतां वरः । पत्र दित्तिमाप्रोति बहुचो गौतमाच153 यः ।। ८५] पुरुषोत्तमभहस्य नंदनो गायगोत्रजः । गुणो । विशक्ति
___ को धीमास्त्रिंRead तुगी. • Rend IT
- Read a ति.

Page #271

224
154 मामडोल
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
याजुषः
८७] नंदनोनंतभहस्य भारद्दाजान्वयोद्भवः
यानुषः कृष्णभ
155 हाख्यो वृत्तिद्दयमिहाश्रुते [ ८८* ] नरसिंह सुधोसूनुयाजुषो
1[1
[VOL. XIV.
गाग्यं
गोवजः श्री
156 मतिंमणभाख्यसुधीरa freत्तिकः [ ८ ] सूनुर्नामणभट्टस्य काश्यपान्वय157 संभवः । याजुषोनंतमहाख्यो वृत्तिद्दयमिहाश्रुते । [ 20 ] श्रीम [का]मण
भट्टाख्यस्तु
158 7: कामणभट्टजः । वृत्तिद्दयमिहानोति याजुषः काश्यपान्वयः 1[1 2*] श्रीसोमना
159 [थ]भट्टाख्यः पुरुषोत्तमभट्टजः । जती द्विवृत्तिमानत्र याजुषो गार्ग्यगोत्र160 नः [ ८२*] सूनुमिणभट्टस्य सुधोरात्रेयगोत्रजः । तिम्माव
धानी हे वृत्ती या
161 जुषोत्र समश्रुते [ ३ ] सूतुर्देषणभट्टस्य बहुची गार्ग्यगोत्वजः
धीमांस्तिम
- 162 भयो सिद्दयमिहाश्रुते ॥[ 28*] भारद्वाजान्वयोतो. धर्मा
भट्टतनू
163: । बह्वृचो जंनिभट्टाख्यो हंत्तिद्दयमिहाश्रुते । [ ५* ] सूनुस्ति
प्पणभट्ट
164 स्य याजुषः काश्यपान्वयः । वृत्तियमिहाप्रोपि कामाभट्टो महा165 मतिः । ६*] पराशरान्वयोद्भूतो बुश्शिमट्टस्य नंदनः । याजुषो बच्चि -- 166 भट्टोव सूविर्य्यो sिहत्तिकः । ८७*] सूनुर्नामणभट्टस्य सुधीः कोंडि167 न्यगोत्रजः 1 श्रीमत्तिम्मणभाख्यो द्विवृत्तिकः । [ ८८* ]
धर्मा
172 वयोद्भूतस्सर्वाभष्टतनूद्भवः । याजुषोनंतभट्टाख्यो वृत्तिदयमिहाशु
1 Read t
168 भट्टतनूजश्रीभारद्दाजान्वयोद्भवः । कती हिरण्यभट्टाख्यो ब
169 हृचोव saत्तिक: 1[1 *] सूनुस्तिप्पणमस्य काभ्यपान्वय
संभवः । या
170 जुषः कृष्णभहाख्यो
हत्तियमिहाश्रुते । [ १००० ]
सूनुस्तंमणमस्व
भारडा
171 जाम्बयोवः । श्रीरामेश्वरभट्ठाख्यो याजुषीव द्विवृत्तिकः । १०१* ] भार
हाजा

Page #272

No. 16.]
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1479.
225
178 ते ॥ १.२.] श्रीमत्तिमणभट्टायो धीमास्तिप्पषभजः । काश्यपा. न्वयसंभूतो या
Plate IF ; side ü. 174 जुषोत्र दिवत्तिक: ।। १०३१] याजुषो भैरवाभिख्यसुधीभैरवभट्ट175 नः । वृत्तियमिहाप्रोति कोंडिन्यान्वयसंभवः [ १०४] गोपालपंडि176 सपशेषमालीपंततनूनवः । बचोति वृत्तीले श्रीपराशरगो177 वजः ।। १.५] कौंडिन्यगोबसंभूतो सन्नीधरमनीषिजः । बचो
हरि178 भट्टाख्यो वृत्तियमिहाश्रुते ।[1 १.१] यभट्टोजो' धोमान्वसिष्ठान्वयसंभ179 व: । 'अंतंभाइयो वृत्तिहयमवैति बचः ।। १०७*] नंदनो भोंडु.
भट्टस्य जा 180 मदच्यान्वयोद्भवः' । बहुचोवाश्रुते वृत्तिइयं गणपतिस्मुधोः ।। १०"] कौडि181 न्यगोत्रजस्मनुरीचिभहस्य याजुषः । गुणो वित्तिमानव सोम182 भट्टो हिजोत्तमः । १.८"] भारदाजान्वयोद्भूतो यचंभहस्य नंदनः ।
बड़चो 183 पेभिट्टाख्यो वृत्तिहमिहाभुते ।। ११."] नंदन: कोंडुभट्टस्य नागा184 भट्टस्मतां वरः । वृत्तिहयमिहाप्रोति बहो गौतमान्वयः ॥ १११]
योरा185 मेवरभहस्य सूनुः कौशिकगोवजः । याजुषन्श्रीधरसुधीरत 186 साईकवृत्तिकः । ११२"] नंदनो गिरिभट्टस्य नागाभहस्मतां वरः ।
साईक187 वृत्तिमानव यांजुषः कोशिकावयः [ ११३] पुरुषोत्तमभ[:] बोरामे188 खरमनोषिजः । साईकत्तिमानव याजुषः कपिगोबजः । ११४.]
धीमा159 स्तिंमणभट्टाख्यो गिरिभट्टात्मसंभवः । कौथिकान्वयजी वृत्तिं सा190 हैका याजुषोते [ ११५.] थोरामेश्वरमस्य मंदनः कपिगोवजः ।
[ना] 21 गाभट्टीत्र साकत्तिमानोति याजुषः ।। ११६] भारहाबान्बयोडतः क. 192 सवाभहनंदनः । याजुषो वामनसुधीरव साईकत्तिक: [ ११७] 193 भारहाजान्वयस्मनुर्मायिभट्टस्य याजुषः । धीमास्तिष्प
1 Rend यमात्मजी.
Rond w, the name Anwendaffa being more common the Antowo • Read जामदग्न्यान्वधी.
28

Page #273

226
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
194 भट्टोव साकांहत्तिमश्रुते । [ ११८* ] श्रीरामेश्वरभट्टस्य नंद195 नः काश्यपान्वयः । याजुषो नारसिंहाख्यस्तुधोस्सा
[VoL. XIV.
ब्र
196 कहतिकः । [ ११८ * ] सूनुर्नामणभट्टस्य सुधीः कौडिन्यगोत्रजः 1 197 भट्टोa साकहत्तिमानत बच्चः ॥[। १२०*] सूनुर्लिंगण198 भट्टस्य याजुषः काश्यपान्वयः । सुधीः पोसणभट्टोव सा109 कां वृत्तिमश्रुते । [ १२१ * ] नारसिंहसुधीसूनुः याजुषः कखगोत्रजः । 200 धर्माभट्टो भवत्यत्र सुधोस्मा कहत्तिकः । [| १२२* ] नंदनोनंतभट्ट - स्य भारद्दाजान्वयोद्भवः । साकवृत्तिमाप्नोति कोंडुभ202 होत्र याजुषः । [ १२३ *] नंदनोबुश्शिभट्टस्य श्रोपराशरगोत्वजः ।
201
Plate V; side i..
203 को रिभट्टमार्थैकदृत्तिमानत्र याजु
204 षः । [ । १२४* ] श्रीरामेश्वरभट्टस्य नंदनो हरितान्वयः । वृत्तिं 205 मुहलभट्टोव साकां बहुचोनुते ।। १२५ *] धीमादाघवभट्टाख्यः 206 कसवाभनंदनः । सार्डेकटत्तिमानव याजुषो गार्ग्य
207 गोत्रजः ।। १२६* ] सूनुरौभूकभट्टस्य गार्ग्यगोत्रसमुद्भवः । याजु-208 षः शिंगरि सुधोरत्र साईकट्टत्तिकः । [। १२७* ] श्रीनारायणभट्ट209 स्य सूनुः कौडिन्यगोवजः । याजुषस्तिंमणसुधारत्र सा210 कट्टत्तिकः ।[। १२८ *] सूनुर्मुङ्गलभट्टस्य काखश्श्यावाश्वगोत्वजः । 211 कती हिरण्यभट्टोत्र वृत्तिमेकां समश्रुते । [ १२९ * ] सुधीः पर्वतभ212 ट्टाख्यो लक्ष्मणाख्यमनीषिणः । याजुषोत्वाश्रुते वृत्तिमेका213 माबेयगोत्रजः |[। १३० * ] भारद्दाजान्वयोद्भूतः कसवाभहनंद। धीमांनमणभट्टाख्यो याजुषोवेकट्टत्तिकः । [ १२.१* ] काश्य215 पान्वयसंभूतो धर्माभतनूद्भवः । याजुषः कृष्णमहोत 216 वृत्तिमेकां समश्रुते । । ११२] श्रीनारायणभट्टस्य सूनुः कौंडि217 न्यगोत्रजः । श्रीविश्वनाथभट्टाख्यो याजुषो वै कत्ति
214 नः
218 कः ।[। १३३* ] सूनुर्नामणभट्टस्य कौडिन्यान्वयसंभवः । मलिभ219 हो भवत्येकवृत्तिमानव बह्वृच: । [ । १३४* ] सूनुर्नामणभट्टस्य 220 याजुषः कोशिकान्वयः । गुणी कोनेरिभहाख्यो वृत्ति
221 कामिहाश्रुते । [ १३५* ] मनीषी गिरिभट्टास्यश्री' विनायकभट्ट
222
ज: । वृत्तिमेकामिहाप्रोति याजुषो हरितान्वयः ।। १३३*] सनुः Read श्री.

Page #274

No. 16.)
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
227
223 कोनेरिभट्टस्य सुधीः कोनेरिभट्टजः । बहुचस्तिंमण224 सुधीरका हत्तिमश्रुते ।। १३७] गौतमान्वयसंभूतो बढ्यो 225 धीमतां वरः । यनंभट्टोश्रुतेकां कृत्तिं कोनेरिभष्ट226 जः ।। १३८] सूनुगंगणभट्टस्य श्रीवत्मान्वयसंभवः । भानुभट्टो 227 भवत्य वृत्तिमानत्र याजुषः ।। १३८*] हरितान्वयसंभूतः थो228 मनमरसात्मजः । याजुषश्रोतिमरसस्त्रिपादृत्तिमिहा
Plate V; side ii. 229 श्रुते ।। १४.*] कौंडिन्यगोत्रसंभूतस्थीविरुप्परसात्मजः । 230 बहुचोत्र त्रिपादृत्तिमेति हंपरसस्मुधीः ।। १४१] याजुषस्तिं231 मयामात्यनंदनो हरितान्वयः । रायसचीवेंकटादिर232 वैकां वृत्तिमऋते [ १४२*] हरितान्वयजश्वीमहसवामात्यनं233 दनः । बहुचो वीरपामात्यो वृत्तिमेकामिहाते ।। १४३] भारहा. 234 जान्वयोद्धृतश्वीवीरमरसात्मजः । बहुच: श्रीतिंमरसो 235 धीमानवैकतिमान् [ १४४*] चेंडिकेबसवामात्यसूनुः कौंडि. 236 न्यगोत्रजः । बहुचस्तिंमपामात्यो हत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ।। १४५*] 237 वेंकटादिः कामरसतिंमयामात्यनंदन: । बहुचो वृत्ति238 मत्रैकां भारद्वाजान्वयोश्रुते ।। १४६*] बट्टचस्तिमयामात्यो नंज239 यामात्य नंदनः । वृत्तिमेकामिहाप्रोति काश्यपान्वयसं240 भवः ।। १४७*] बहुचः श्रोवेंनरसनंदनोगस्त्यगोत्रजः । अत्रेका 241 मते वृत्तिं श्रीमद्भूमरसस्मुधीः ।। १४८*] मुळुवागिलकोनेरि242 देवजो हरितान्वयः । गणपत्यायोमात्यो बहुचोक 243 तिकः । १४८] कौंडिन्यगोवजः काखो बसवामात्यशेखरः
योदे244 चिराजबसवराजजोवैकवृत्तिकः ।। १५०*] भारद्वाजान्वयो मै245 लापुरमादरसात्मजः । याजुषो बसवप्पोत्र वृत्तिमेकां 246 समश्रुते ।। १५१*] ग्रामस्यास्यैव सीमानो दिक्षु प्राच्यादिषु क्रमा247 त् । तत्र चिह्नसमायुक्ता लिख्यन्ते देशभाषया ।। १५२*] पोनापुर248 वेंब ग्रामग्राससहितवाद बेविनहविगे प्रतिनामवा249 द रामसमुद्रवेव सर्वमान्याग्रहारद वळेयद विवर 250 मूडलिगे रखुडकंदीदारि चा दारिगे दक्षिण कोडिहकद ब. 251 छि सीकुकलिन बळिय वामनमुद्रे । अदके दक्षिण चंद्रम252 हक्कियिंद बंद दारि बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अदके पड़वg
2.02

Page #275

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
Plate VI; side i. 253 चंद्रनाकोदारि पा मुंदे वेकमर पा मुंदे कारडिकसीमे होंदिर 254 द हकद बळिय वामनमुद्दे । पलिंदं मुंदे कोत्तिळवागि दक्षि. 266 ण होक कारडिकेया तिमरसमान्यद बकिय वामन256 मुद्रे । पदके पश्चिम कारडिकेयिंद बंद दारि बकिय वाम267 नमुद्रे । पदके पश्चिम कारडिकेविनहनिपानापुरहोल 258 कूडिद मुग्गुडे बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पझिं दक्षिण कारडि259 कथिंद विनहक्किंग बंददारि बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पद260 के दक्षिण मंग्योंडीबेन्मे बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पलिंदं दक्षिण 261 कारडिकेयिंदलु नविलिगे होद दारीबळियण काल्वेक- " 262 हेमेषण बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पलिंद मुंदे पंश्चिम कार283 टिकेचेकरुविनाक्किमुग्गुड्डे लोकोविन्मेयोळगण वाम264 नमुद्रे लिंगमुद्रे । पशिंदं पश्चिमवेळियहुड्डुगुटुबलि265 य वानमुद्रे' । पछिदं मुंदे प्रामक्के दक्षिण पद मार्ग [1] प. 266 जिंदं मुंदे पश्चिमदा चेकर मोउनमान्यद बळिय नकि267 लिमार्गदोळगण वामनमुद्रे । पदले पश्चिम प्रामके नैर268 त्य हुषिसेगुडबळिय सोमनहक्कीचेकुरुवेवनहक्कीसम्मु269 डेबम्यि वामनमुद्रे करसगडु पदके उत्तर सोमनहक्किंद 270 बेवि[न] इक्केि (गे) बंद मार्गद बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पलिंदं मुंदे 271 उत्तर उप्यार होलद बकिय वामनमुटे । पदके उत्त272 र जडगोंडबसवन होलद बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पदके 278 उत्तर गुहिन बळिय वामनमुद्रे । पदके उत्तर पान 214 मके परिम सीमनहक्विन्से बळिय [वा]मनमुद्रे । पकिं. 276 द पश्चिम कोतलवागिगुरुसोमनहक्किबेवनहक्कि- . 276 मुगुडे बळिय वामनमुद्रे लिंगमुद्रे । पलिंद उत्तर त. 277 सवारर होखद बळिय बेळियगुंडि[न] मेले पश्चिमदलि
Plate VI; side i. 978 वामनेमुद्दे । पधिरं मसर मैतापुरगुडूनहोसद मेरेय का 279 कि परयमेसष वामनसुद्रे । पत्रिदं उत्तर मेसापुरविंद 180 सु विनहक्किगे बंद दारियोळयण वामनमुढे । पदके Baad वामनमुई.
- Read s.

Page #276

No. 16.]
281 उत्तर गाणद पवंतन होलन होंदिद मैलापुरद सेनबोव
282 मञ्जरसन होलद बळिय वामनमुद्रे [*] अद उत्तर रेडिय* ] लप्प 283 चिकरामयज्ञप्पन होलन होंदिद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अनिंद 284 उत्तर मैलापुरदिंद बंद कूद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अलिंद उत्त 285 र. हळद भचयशि ग्रामके वाय[ व्य] मैला पुरजालीहक्की बेविन1286 गुडेदारी बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अलिंदं मूडलु जाली हकि 287 यशु रामयदेवर मान्यद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । पदके मूडल ह 1288 कद नाल [न] बळिय वामनमुद्रे । अदके मूडलु जालोचकीयलु वि289 रूपाच्चदेवरि सलुव मान्यद बकिय वामनमुद्रे [1*] अलि290 दं दक्षिण कोत्तळवागि होक्क म विरूपाक्षदेवर मान्यद
291 बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अविंदं मूडल ग्रामके उत्तर जालीह292 कोविंद बंद मार्गद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अदके मूडलु जाली - 293 हक्कियिंद कारटिके होद मार्गदर्शि वामनमुद्रे । अलिंदं 294 मू[ड]लु जालीहक्की नंम मेरेयज्ञि वामनमुद्रेशिले यर [1*] अ295 जिंदं दक्षिणवागि होक जालो किबे विनहक्कीपोंनापुर296. सुग्गुड्डेयल वामनमुद्रे नक्ळुशिले । अशिंद, मूडलु गड297 दोडेयर होलद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अदके मूडलु पौना298 पुरदशि शेनबोव तिंमरसपरसर मान्यद बळिय 299 वामनमुद्रे ॥ । अदके मूडलु जालीहक्कीयिंद कौतनूरिगे 300 होद दारि बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अनिंदं मूडलु पीनापुर301 दक्षु रामयदेवमान्यद बकिय ग्रामकी ईशान्यदनु .302 पोनापुरजाली हकीमुग्गुडे बकिय वामनसुद्रे । पि
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA SAKA 1473.
Plate VII.
.303 दं दक्षिण रामयदेवर होलद बकिय 'समकीहक्की हो304 लद बकिय वामनमुद्रे । अशिंदं दक्षिण हुहुबिळिय305 गुंडु करगुंडु । भनिंदं दक्षिण वडविन कुद्रे इसुत308 स्मोकुद्रे बळिय वामनमुद्रे । भनिंदं दक्षिण ग्रामके 301 मूड खुडकुंदीदारिय कूडितु ॥
308 सरससदाशिवरायचितिपतिवर्यस्य कीर्त्तिर्यस्य । शासनमिदं 309 शरासन दाशरथेरमित हेमदानरतेः ॥ [ 310 शासनार्थमहितसदाशिवरायशासनेन ।
Or P
2 Bond få.
229
१५३* ] मृदुपदमिति तां शासना अभणदनुगुणं वचोम
• Boad ताम.
• Omit शासना.

Page #277

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
311 हिना सरसतरेण सभापतिः स्वयंभूः ।। १५४*] सदाशिवमहारायशास
नाहोरणा312 मजः । त्वष्टा श्रीवोरणाचार्यो व्यलिखता ममासनं ।। १५५] दान
___ पालमयोर्मध्ये दा313 नाच्छयोनुपालनं । दानात्वर्गमवाप्रीति पालनादच्युतं पदं १५॥]
खदताहिगुणं' 314 पुल्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारष खदत्तं निस्कलं भवेत् ।। १५०
खदत्ता 315 परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुंधरा । षष्टिं (वर्षसहस्राणि विष्टायां वायते
क्रिमिः ।। १५८] 316 एकैव भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुजा । न भोज्या नकरप्राधा विप्रदत्ता 317 वसुंधरा [ १५८] सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुपाणां काले काले पाल
नीयो भवद्भिः ।। 318 सर्वानेताग्भाविन: पर्धिवेद्राग्भूयो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ॥ श्री ।। १६.]
श्रीविरूपाक्ष
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. (Verses 1-3) Invocation to Sambhu, the Varaha avatāra of Vishnu, and Gandia. (Vv.4-8) The genealogy as far as Naresa... (Vv. 9-11) Praises of Narasa ; his generosity and exploits.
(Vv.12 and 13) Mention of Vira-Nrisimha and Krishpa-Raya as the nons of Narasa by Tippaji and Nagala.
(V. 14) Mention of Ranga and Achyutadsva-Raya as the two other sons of Narasa by Obambika.
(Vv. 15-19) The conquests of Vira-Nrisim ha ; his gifts at the various places of pilgrimage and death.
(V. 20) Krishna-Raya ascends the throne. (Vv. 21-23) Praises of Krishna-Raya, eto. (V. 24) Achyuta, Krishna-Raya's brother, succeeds him. (Vv. 25 and 26) Praises of Achyuta-Raya. (V. 27) Venkatadšve-RĀya succeeds bis father Achyuta.
(Vv. 28-30) At the death of Venkata Sadā diva, the son of Ranga, tihe lord of earth, by Timmāmba, was installed on the throne of Sri Vidyanagari by king Räma of Karnata, brother-in-law of Sadasiva.
(Vv. 31-35) Praises of Sadasiva (Vv. 36-40) The titles of the king. (Vv.41 and 42) Praises continued.
1 Read चE *Resd फ.
- Read सामाजिक • In Kannada obataeters.

Page #278

No. 16.
BEVINAHALLI GRANT OF SADABIYA-RAYA: SAKA 1473.
331
(Vv. 43 and 45) in the Baka yoar Gundsva-tēdha-##tanhin (i.6., 1479), nooording to the saliv hans reckoning in the year Virodhikrit, in the month of Ashadha, on the Dadasi day of the bright fortnight, on Monday (is made the gift) on the banks of the Tungabhadra, in the vicinity of Vitthalésvara, to Brahmans of various gotras, satras, etc., who are well-Tersed in the Vēdas.
(Vv. 46-50) The object of the grant is the village of Bēvinahalli, otherwise known as Răma-samudra, with the hamlet of Ponnapura. It was situated in Raudakundi simā, in Kēļavadi nadu, in the valita of Hastinávati (Anegondi) to the east of Gudaru and Somanahalli, to the south of Jālihalli, to the west of the borderland between the villages of Jäliballi and Kāraţiks and to the north of Käraţika.
(Vv. 51 and 53) The terms of the grant, as commonly seen in all Vijayanagara grants. (Vy. 54-57) The genonlogy of the Apaviți family down to Bama-Raja. (Vv. 58-63) Praises of Rama-Rāja, his titles, etc.
(V. 64-68) Mention that the grant was made at the request of Ainana Malukka, tho son of the chief Ainana Malukka of the Kanyårna race.
(V. 69) The village was split up into 135 vrittis. (Vv. 70 and 71) Grant to Sambhs and Vishnu, the village deities. (Vy. 72-151) The names of the donoes, etc., the shares ranging from 4 to of a share.
(V. 152) The boundaries and certain marks of identification of the places granted are do scribed in the language of the country (dssa-bhasha).
(Lines 247-307) Written in the Kannada language. (Vv. 153 and 154) The edict was composed by Sabhāpati Svayambhu. (V. 155) The engraver of the grant Virana, son of Virana. (Vv. 156-160) The usual admonitory verses. Sri-Virupaksha.
No. 17.-THE KUDIYANTANDAL GRANT OF VIRA-NRISIMHA: SAKA 1429. BT PROPESOR S. V. VENKATESWARA, M.A., AND S. V. VISWANATHAN, M.A., KUMBAKONAM.
The grant is engraved on three copper-plates, bored at the top and secured by a ring. They were discovered by us in the matha of the Sankarãohārya of the Kimakoti pitha of Conjeeveram, who was kind enough to lend them to us for examination and publication in the Epigraphia Indica.
The plates measure 7-9 in. by 6.8 in., except in the middle, where they are longer, 10-3 in., on account of the arch at the top. The ring has a diameter of 2.5 in. The holes through which the ring passes have a diameter of 6 in. The plates were apparently secured by a seal in the Vijayanagara fashion ; but the seal was missing in them as handed over to us. All the plates have raised rims. The writing runs throughout across their entire breadth. It is quite legible, except in a few places. The first and third plates are engraved only on one side, the second on both sides. The inscription contains 85 lines in all, excluding the signature at the bottom. The height of each line is 3 in on the first plate and 2 in. on the others. In the signature the letters are larger than elsewhere.
The language is Sanskrit, and the whole inscription is in verso, except the opening invocation to Gapādhipati. The metres used are those which are generally found in the Vijayanagara plates-the Sárdalavikridita, Anushţubh, Sragdhară, etc. The poetry is of a very low order. The characters are Nandi-nāgari, except the signature, which is in Kannada character engraved at the bottom of the last plate.

Page #279

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
The inscription abounds in orthographical irregularities. Stops are often omitted at the end of a verse, though the half verses are always marked off by a single vertical stroke. The omissions have been marked and supplied in the text below. There are innumerable instances of confusion between the use of the long and the short i and . Noteworthy among these are mula-stambhaya for müla-stambhulya in line 2; navanitam for naranitam in line 9; Pururava for Purüravao in line 12; Tippajt for Tippajt in line 34; Sivarupine for Sivarūpina in line 72. These mistakes could hardly be due to the ignorance of the engraver, and are partly accounted for by the fact that both long and short vowels are represented by similar kinds of marks over or under letters. The letters ya, va, pa, ta and na assume forms which are capable of passing into one another. In a few instances the terminations for the Imperfect and the Pluperfect third person singular are left ont, e.g., vyatāni for vyatänit in line 33. As in other plates of the Vijayanagara dynasty, a conjunct consenant is expressed by combining the full form of the first with the secondary form of the second consonant; 0.g., rya. The confusion of consonants to be compounded is seen in line 41 (ahra for raha), 1. 77 (ura for rua), 1. 84 (mradhye for xmadhyā). The influence of the Dravidian languages in the prononciation of Sanskrit words is clear from irāja (for rāja) in 1. 55, yidamo (for idamo) in l. 80, Mallanāšari. and Viranāsäri (for Mallanáchärya and Viranehārya') in 11. 82, 83, and in Achchata (for Achyuta) in l. 85.
The inscription is very important, as the first copper-plate record that we have of Virs. Nrisimha of the second Vijayanagara dynasty. It makes the king the son of Narasa Avanipālaka by Tippāji. This Narasa, better known as Narasa-Nāyaka, is supposed to be the founder: of the Toluva dynasty. Bat the plates before us have the genealogy thus:--Timmy Bhüpati, Isvara KshitipAlaka, and Narasa Avanipālaka.
The titles seem to imply that the nearest ancestors of Narasa Nāyaka' were ruling kings and not merely local chieftains. The king Vira-Nộisimhēndra, alias Vira Sri Nārasimha, sabumes the titles Rajadhiraja, Vira-pratăpa, etc. It is interesting that Krishna-Rága is referred to as mahipati, while his brother was yet ruling. This circumstance lends weight to the view that the brothers were ever friendly, and that Krishna-Rāya Bucoeeded to the throne only after the demise of his elder brother Narasimha. Cf. T'asmin ganëna vibhyata kshitör indrë divania gatë tatopy avārya-virya-frih Krishna-raya-Mahipatih in the Udayam bakam grant of Krishnadova-Raya (Pl. II, Sido 1, 11. 8, 9). At the same time this passage enbanoes the credibility of the tradition ombedied in the Krishnarajavijayamu of Kamira-Dharjati, a Telugu poet who lived later in the same contory. He states that Krishna-Raja buc obeded his father directly. It is quite posible that Narasa left the throne to his sons, who were both apparently crowned in his lifetime.
The village granted is Kudiyantaņdal in the Chingleput district. The boundaries of the uillage are not clearly engraved on the grant. The village is situated in the Varakkātarn sima, Kállyar-koshtha, Kanchi thadu, Padavida räjya, in Jaya(mkonda)-Chola mandala. It. was bounded on the north by Kalakattāra, on the east by Suriţțiloru, on the south by Sittelep pakkam, and on the west by Kunantāgal.
The donee is Mahadeva Sarasvati, the disciple of Sadasivs Sarasvati, a teacher nodoubtedly belonging to the matha of Sankarãohārya. This point has to be made out here at some longth. Remarking on the plates. of Krishnadēva-Rāya. lent for examination by Mr. Venkateswara, the Epigraphist to the Madras Government states as follows:" . . . it. hooks suspicious why the name Sankarāchārya is not mentioned even incidentally in any one of the copper-plates under reference." (Enclosure to G. O. No. 1260-Pablio, dated 25th Angos: 1915, page 117) Nowhere in the same report he remarks on the grant of Vijaya-Gandagopala as foHuwe-*" Mr: Venkateswara Ayyar is editing in the Ep. Ind. an earlier copper--
As we find in other Vijayanagara cop per-platou.

Page #280

No. 17]
KUDIYANTANDAL GRANT OF VIRA-NRISIMHA: SAKA 1429.
293
plate grant, which belongs to the same matha, but is not included in Appendix A. . . . It is not clearly stated in the record if the matha presided over by the Sankarārya herein referred to was identical with the Sankaracharya matha at Conjeeveram."
In the first place, the Achāryas of the matha have each a proper name like Mabādēva, Sadāśiva and Chandrasekhara, while all of them are styled Sankaracharya by the people. This will be clear from the Guru-paramparā of the matha, extracts from which we reproduce below, and which must be at least three centuries old. Secondly, the attributes of the great Saikara such as parama-hamsa parivrajakacharya, eto., are found in these copper-plates. Thirdly, the plates make it clear that the donee was a great teacher of Advaitism : cf. line 68 fitoshnādi-dvandva-duhkha-vyatitāya mahatmans. Also, nigananta-rahasyārthan fishyebhyak suvitrinvatē in the grant of Vijaya-Gandagopala. The teacher is styled tapasvin in the present grant, and Siva-chētas and Yati-raja in the plates of Krishộadova-Raya, and also an exponent of the māya-vāda. Fourthly, the Acharya has his seat in Kalichi-puram, and the plate of Vijaya-Gandagopāla locates the matha as situated to the west of the temple of HastiSails-nătha. Unless the critio could prove the existence of another matha at Conjeeveram to which the above attributes can be applied, there seems to be no point in calling in question the identification of the matha to which the grants were made with the matha of Sankarschārya at Conjeeveram. As a matter of fact the matha owns, even at the present time, lands in Ambikapuram and various other villages granted in those copper-plates.
The date of the grant is Saka 1429, Sukla, Māgha, on the occasion of the Mahodaya, which is considered a very auspicious conjunction of constellations. The week-day is not mentioned, por is the tithi. But the mention of the cyclic year is important. It shows that Vira-Nrisimhendra must have ascended the throne at the latest by 1506 A.D.
The chief interest of the grant, however, is that, taken together with the copper-plates ot Krishnadēva-Rāya and Vijaya-Gandagopala, it enables us to determine approximately the date of the great Sankarāchārya. The Gurus of the Sankarāchārya matha named in the plates are-(1) Sri Sankara-yogin, 1291 A.D., (2) Sadasiva, Mahadeva and Chandrachida, and Sydasiva, contemporaneous with the Vijayanagara kings Vira-Nsisimhēndra and KrisboaRaya (1506 to 1527 A.D.). Fortunately for us, we find these names in the old list of the Acharyas preserved in the matha. One of the teachers, the third in apostolic descent from Sadasiva (1627 A.D.), composed NGuru-raja-ratna-mala-stava, of which the following are the closing stanzas :
निजनोहदवग्रहेतिखेदं त्यज नेपालनृपालपूज्यपादः । स पुरो मम साधु सविधत्तां विपुलानन्दसदाशिवी प्रमत्तः । बहुधाहितंसूत्रभाष्यशान्तिः बहुलामीदवहस्समग्रथान्तिः। . शमलं समुदस्य शं ममालं स महादेवगुरुर्दिशेमलीलम् । सतताहितचन्द्रमौलिसेवः शितकाचोपुर एव शहभावः। सृजतान्मम चन्द्रचूडमौनी स जयं सर्वत एव साधुमानी॥ अथ मे स सदाशिवः अषोष्ट:) प्रथमं बोधपदेन तवदेष्टा । कुपलं कुशलाग्रणी: प्रकामं प्रशमो ऽप्युज्ज्वलमूर्तिराप्तकामः ।
दये स पदं सदा विधत्तां सदयो मे प्रणुदन प्रमादवत्ताम । निगमान्तगुरुः परशिवात्मा सुगममाधुततेयमी महामा।

Page #281

234
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV:
यदुदोक्षणलशती जनानां विदुरदेवमतिं हितां धुनानाम् । तमहं परमाश्चितं शिवेन्द्रं शमवन्तं शरणं श्रये यमीन्द्रम् ॥ इति नाथनया ऽऽत्मबोधनानी यतिराजस्य सदाशिवेन्द्रभूना ।
कलिता जयताहसन्तमालाषडशीत्या गुरुराजरत्नमाला ॥ इति श्रीमत्परमहंसपरिव्राजकाचार्यवर्यचीसदाशिवब्रह्मेन्द्र कतिषु गुरुराजरत्नमालास्तवः
Fiyat: 1
The fact that the gurus after the 16th century are not mentioned in this stotra may lut taken as indicating that there has been no addition to it since the author's lifetime. Th.
ather cannot be regarded as an authority regarding the generations of gurus remote from h:time; but the tradition embodied by him in relation to that epoch may be treated with some consideration. The guru-parampară of the matha, as gathered from this work, may be thus arranged :1. Sankara.
28. Bodha. 2. Surēśvara.
29. Sachchidanandaghana 3. Sarvajña.
30. Chandrasekhara 4. Satyabodha.
31. Chitsukhöndra 5. Jñanānanda.
32. Vidyaghana 6. Suddhananda.
33. Sri Sankara 7. Anandajfiada Yogio.
34. Sacchidvilasa 8. Kaivalya Yogin
35. Mahadeva 9. Kripāśankara.
36. Gangadhara 10. Mahēšvara.
37. Pornabodha 11. Chiddhana.
38. Brahmanandaghata 12. Chandrachida
39. Anandaghana 13. Sachchidghana.
40. Parasiva. 14. Vidyaghana.
41. Bodha. 15. Gangadhara
42. Chandrachada 16. Sadasiva.
43. Chidvilāsa. 17. Surendra.
44. Mahadeva. 18. Vidyaghana.
45. Chandrasekhara 19. Sankarēndra.
46. Vidyatirtha. 20. Chardrachida.
47. Siva Yogin. 21. Pariparnabodha,
48. Sankarananda 22. Sacchitsukha.
48. Sadasiva. 23. Chitsukha.
50. Mahadeva. 24. Chidanandaghana
51. Chandrachada. 25. Prajñaghana.
53. Sadasiva. 26. Chidvilása.
53. Parašiva. 27. Mahadēva.
56. Atmabodha 55, sivēndra.

Page #282

No. 17.)
KUDIYANTANDAL GRANT OF VIRA-NRISIMHA : SAKA 1429.
235
It will be clear from the above genealogy that, though some names occur more than once, it is only at wide intervals. The Acharyas mentioned in the copper-plate grants of Vira-Nrisinba and Krishna-dēva-Raya &e the 49th to 52nd in the list. The identification is confirmed by the mention of the Nepalese king in the stötra referred to above. Bühler has noted that a certain Swāmin of South India went to Nepal about 1503 and that he was named Somasē kharananda. Our copper-plates show that Chandrasekhara Sarasvati was also named Chandrachäda. Söma. Sekhara' may be another variant, as it has the same meaning. It is more than merely possible that the Sadāśiva of the stotra may have sent one of his disciples, Chandrachada, alias Somasekhara, to Nepal at the request of its king. The date of our grant of Nrisimha is 1500, and then the Swamin was Mahādēva, a disciple of Sadasiva. It follows therefore that Sadāśiva may have lived till 1506. If so, his sending & fishya to Nepal in 1503 may be accepted as a fact.
It remains to consider who was tho guru in the genealogical list corresponding to Sri Sankarirya guru alias Sankara Yogin mentioned in the copper-plate grant of Vijaya-Gandagopāla. There are in the list only two such names which could be thought of, viz. No. 19 Sankarëndra and No. 33 Sri Sankara. The date of the plate being 1291, it could hardly be of the time of No. 19, as in that case there would be 30 generations from him to Sadasiva of 1503 A.D., covering a period of only two centuries. So the Sankara of the plate should be identified with No. 33. We then get 16 generations for a period of 215 years, i.e. on the average 131 years for a generation. This should not be regarded as a low figure, as in most cases a man becomes the head of the matha only when advanced in years, and is generally succeeded by the oldest among his disciples. Counting back at the same rate of 13} years, we get the 9ta century A.D. for the great Sankarachürya. It has been shown elsewhere that this date agrees with all known or inferable data, external and internal, in relation to the date of Sankaracharya.
The engraver of the grant is Viraņāchări, son of Mallandchári. Elsew here they are styled Virap-acharya and Mallap-acharya. But achari or more properly aśāri is a Dravidian word which means 'artisan' even now. It may therefore be assumed that the engraver was of tho ašāri or artisan caste. This caste had a practical monopoly of work on metals, wood or stone.
As regards the descendants of Mallana we know that Virana, his son, surnamed trashtn, the engrawer of the present grant, was engraver to Krishnaděva-Rays and Achyuta-Rāya; and that he had a son, also named Virana, who was the engraver to Sadāsiva-Raya.
Of the localities mentioned the following may be identified with villages of modern times in Chinglopat and North Arcot districts :
Varakūtaru is probably the same as Velkäru in Chittoor taluk.
Kalakättaru is the same as the village of the same name in Palmader taluk, N. Arcot district.
Burittiluru is perhaps the same as Suruttal in Arcot. Sitteleppakkam is the same as Sitteleppākkam in Arcot. Kudiyantandala is known to-day by the name Kundiyantandala in N. Arcot district.
1 Inscriptions from Nepal, p. 40.
* Compare the Jaina Guru-parampara of the Tupa Gachchha (cited by Mr. Venkateswara) in J. R. 4. S., Jan. 1917, p. 127, which gives 376 or 886 years for 23 generations of athaviras.
• See Mr. 8. V. Venkateswara Ayyar's paper ou the date of Sankaricbarys in the J. R. 4. 8. for January 1916. See also his pote on the contemporaneity of Sarvajñatman, the prafushya of Sankara, and the Chõja king Aditya I, 880-907, (Ind. Ant. for 1914, p. 238).
212

Page #283

386
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV
TEXT.
[Metres : vv. 1-4, 6-8, 12, 13, 18-20, 22-31, 33 and 34, Anushtubh ; v. 5, Sardalavikridita v. 8, Harint v. 10, 11, 14-17, Sragdhari , vw.21, 32, Malins.
Plate I. 1 श्री गणाधिपतय नमः [*] नमस्तुगशोरचुं2 विचंद्रचामरचारवे । बैलोकानगराकारमु3 लस्तंभाय शंभवे ।[10] हरेली लावतार.. 4 स्य दंष्ट्रादंडस पातु वः [*] हेमाद्रिकलशा यत्र धा।बी छमश्रियं दधौ | 20] कल्याणायास' ते धाम 6 प्रत्युहतिमिरापहं । यानोप्यगजीटू'तं 7 हरिणापि च पुज्यते ।। 3*] अस्ति पिरमया8 'हेवैमध्यमानम्वहांवधिः । 9 नवनितमीवोमुत मपनीतत. 10 मो महः [ 4"] तस्वासीत्तनयस्तयो11 भिरतुलेरग्वर्थनामा पु"ध: पुण्यै12 रस्य पुरुरवा भुजबलैरायुईि13 षां निम्रतः । तस्यायु नहुषोस्य त14 स्य पुरुषो [या ये याति] चितौ ख्यातस्तस्य 15 तु भुवसव सुनिभ[:] श्रीदेवयान"पतः ।[ 6] 16 सईये देवकिजानि दि"दीप तिम्म 17 पतिः । यचखी तुळवेंद्रेषु तदा" क. 18 ष्ण वान्वये ।[6]
Plate II, side is 19 सतीभूहकराजानामि वरचितिपालकः । पता"षमगुणध मौ.
Bloe's
From the plates.
- Read ये. . Read à .... The usual reading in what follows in Ta Harada-Charita (Benedictory stanus). - Read .
Read . - Read .
. Read 9. • Read 'मषमानाम्यहाडी
Rend नवनीवमिवीत. 1 Read .
# Boad . Rad दुर्वसन.
10 Read oft. " Bonds.
HBoad बदी: • Band मोबएसमाजानिरी.
"Boad °खंगशिरथु. o, the verre being quoted from
• Read at. • Bead . * Read .
Read " Bond परी ...ब. H Road देवकीनानिदि
Azad वास....

Page #284

Kudiyantandal Plates of Vira-Nrisimha: Saka 1429.
LATi6s जमजम जoI संत सामानता तालाका ननकानमा
चार वाजलहम वातान •र 330सातामा कलम
जबर। p27 कला ताराम JEDIतभा द्वापारा ता.
TZानन करता नावाचे
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE •8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #285

20
22
べ
2016
FF

Page #286

No. 17.) KUDIYANTANDAL GRANT OF VIRA-NRISIMHA: SAKA 1429. 237
20 लिरत्नं महीभुजा [7"] सचखादुदभुत्तस्मात् नरसोवनिपालक' [1] 21 देवकि नंदनाकामों देवकिनंदनादिभिः ।। 8"]. विविधसुकतै स्था 22 ने रे मेश्वरप्रमुख मुर्मुदितहदय स्थाने स्थान त्वध23 त यथाविधिः । बधपरिहती नानादनोनि यो भुवि षाड-100 24 श विभवनजनोहीत" सौवर्णवानुस" यधावि25 धिः । 91 कावरीमाश बवी बहसजलभरा यो विलंध्ये. 26 व चतुनु जीवग्राहं यहोवा प्रथितभुजबलातं. 27 चराज्य प्रदीद्य" [i] कृत्वा श्रीरंगपूर्वं तदपि निजवरी 28 पट्टणं यो व(ब)भासे कीत्ति स्तंभं निखातं तिभुवनम29 वन स्तुयमानापदानः [ 10"] चेरं चा"
संच पा“च सद 80 पि च मधुराबनभ मानभुषा" विर्योदयं तुरुष्कं 31 गजपति पतिं चापि जित्वा दन्या [1] पागंगाति"रभूमि 32. षधमचरमदग्रतटात्तं मिता" ख्यातः बोली33 पतीनां भुजमिव शिरसा शामनं यो व्यतानि* 10 11"] 34 तो प्याजीनागलादेव्यो- वोसल्यां चोमिवयोः । दै. 35 व्यरिव" दृसिंहेंद्रात्तस्माप्यत रवादि ।[1 12*] विरो' निजधनी राम38 सणाविव नंदनौ [*] जाती विरनसिंरेंद्र चरायम37 हीपती [13] विरसींहः स विजयनगरे राज्यसिंहासना 88 स्थ: कीर्खा नीत्या निरस्व वृगनसमहुषानप्यवन्धाः प्र39 दाता । पा सेतोरा समेरोरप"निसरनुत[:] खैरमाचीRend सरसादुदभूतमात् . . . पालक
1 Rad देववी ... नात्या. • Rend देवकीनदनादिव.
• Rnd विविधतीदाम.
Read t.. 1 Rond स्थाने ग्यच.
..Omitvitarga,
• Rend g. . 10 Beed °दानानि.
Band घोड.
Rnd fae..... n The reading in other Vijayanagemplates, og. Krishpa-Raya platesiसौवं वरः पुनरावन्. This moms to be the better. # Read u
# The rending in other platen is da.. 14 Read
Read WRead पवमपि.
· 47 Repi T r et. " Rond dt. . 10 Read
11 Reed at. * a Beed प्रथमचरमभनटातं नितांत. - Rend चामिव शिरसा Read मानीत. * Read fa.
** Read at:. . ::** Read en - Rud देबीरिक
- Read यदि . " Rand पवादिक, *** The reading in the other grants of the king of Vijayanagara na fufarut. The morning of the reading in the present plate would be "who are wealth to themselve" or something like that. The rinding fmfort is to be preferred. - Rnd वीरक..
- Rndरबीनारसिंह: Rend मिरला. AM Rnd "बामनाया,
Benda
10 Bend a.
.
- Read तदबान

Page #287

238
40- दयाद्रेरापायत्य' चखांतादखिलत्रदयमाव
41 राज्यं ममास [24] मनादानन्यकाप्रीत् कनकसी वी 42 रुपाच्च देवस्तने 'कालहस्तीशितुरपि नगरे वे- "
43 कटाद्रौ च काचं [*] श्रिशेले प्रोणशैले मह हरि44 हरे त्वौभ" लाख्थे गिरौ " च श्रीरंगे कुंभकोणे इ
45 ततमसी" महानंदितीर्थे निव्रतौ” [ 15 * ]
Plate II, side ii.
46 गोकर्णे रामसे[तौ] जगति तरेष्वप्यशेषपु" पुष्यग्रामेष्वा47 रखनानाविधबहलमहादानवारिप्रवाहे" । यस्योदं
18.
48 चं" सुरंगप्रकरचुर "श्रावदंभोधियांतः "झा
49 भत" पञ्चचिदौतत्तर" कुलिशधरोत्कुठिता "ठिता50 सीत् [ 10 ] मघांचं विवच घटसुदितमाहुत51 रनपेतुः सता भोमीन हिरखारथमपि तुल
58 पूर्व" गोस। हेमाचं हेमग* कनककरि
53 रथं पंचलांगतानी" धर्मैकस्वातन्तुष्ठत्तिः "
54 प्रतिन पतिभिरेरनकि [वि]प्रतापः [ 170] राजाधिराज
55 [५] रा युक्तः यो राजपरमेश्वरः । भूषरायल
56 गंडच पररायभयंवरः " [ 18* ] "दुरायबुरखा
57 यो दुष्टशार्दुलमर्दनः । विरप्रताप इत्यादिविशेषे
58 बचितयातः " [ 19*] विर देव महाराय जय जीवेति 59 वादिभिः [*] अंगवंगकलिंगाये राजभिस्लेव्य
Read पावाव्या.
• Read विरूपाच स्थाने.
• Read [कांच्य.
10 Road डोबले.
12 Read fe.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
...
1s Read :.
18 Bend मम.
21 Road कठिता इंडियासीत्,
24 Bead wt.
Read नी
20. Rond fशरीरनकोथि
13 Read f. "Read ja:
• Read नागादानान्यकार्षीत्
● Read श्री.
• Read श्रौम्रेले.
10 Omit aturedra.
10 Read भत्.
12 Bend संगमे. [Notes 10 and 11 are not quite necessary. H. K.S.]
14 Bead निहतो.
10 Bond तदिवरेष्वप्य
15 Insert f after बुर.
10 Rend "विदोष'.
22 Read भू.
* Road तुच्चापूर्व
as Bond छतिः
30 Omit राज.
as Rend to Read बौर.
[Vom XIV.
• Bend कनवसदसिय श्री.
• Rend में.
• Rend महवि.
11 Rend -
20 Bond में.
20 Ready.
31 Read . Bead.

Page #288

Kudiyantandal Plates of Vira-Nrisimha: Saka 1429.
Aao वाम
सी०९ नाबमा
A
नसावतमाल व कथा
त है।
9
HOMफनकक छातमाता
वैन बता
तव
जा रता
NA
नापास बराच
नाममा मात्र का
12 ला सकस नेता नरनाम्यानपत्रमतरता माLELथावानशता नबन पासमा
हार माना। ME8 मरेलार
MinG8
मंत्र
-
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE •8
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #289

74
76
78
80
82
84
222.
न
মवलसा
क्र०का साना कलकार या ना६ साल भ गामासेत्री मा.स.पास 2017 का माइक्रोन ‌या द रात तक तारा -103 701 जा बता६त्राला त्रास वा ॐ पावना मात्र १ पा० ० डलरमा 70 सामान घट्ना मौलाना अफत स्मृ । 'काउ' तो ना तो जो कासना मर्मत
द्रा
शासनात 70381 मात्रा রন०ना माता
वरिल १०६ नश्ल सजग हा नथालनी दातारामा नुमाला नगदी जास्त थ बाना नेपाल
सुनाउने काकाजी जाऊ मा कालीपन नं
0000Jca
74
78
78
80
82
84

Page #290

No. 17.
KUDIYANTANDAL GRANT OF VIRA-NRISIMHA : SAKA 1429.
60 ते च यः [ 20*] विज नगरमध्ये रखसिहासनस्थः ज. 61 यति[स*]भुवि वीरशीतीसिंहचितिंद्रः । तृगमद्दषययाती62 नत्ययन् भुसुराणां सुरतरुरिव धीर: पुस्खकि63 र्तिप्रतापः ।। 21"] शकाब्दे मालिवाहस्य सहनेभ्यश्चतुशा 64 तेः । एकोनत्थता गरथे शतनामनि वस्तरे' [ 22"] विख्या65 ते मासि माघाख्ये पुण्यकाले महोदये तुगभद्रन66 दीतिरे विविरुपाक्षसवीधे" [ 23"] परह"सपरिव्राजकाचा. 67 र्याय मुसुक्षवे । भस्मोडुलितगवाय' रुद्राक्षावलि68 धारिणे ।। 24*] शितोष्णदादिकंहदुंखाव्यतिताय" महात्मने [*] 69 समस्तथास्त्रपाधी पारगाय तपखिने [ 25"] अष्टा70 गयोगयुक्ताय दयाशीलाय ध मते [*] सदाशीव". 71 सरस्वत्यैशीष्यायामिततेजसे | 26"] मह"वसर72 खव्यै गुरवे शीवरुपिणे ।
' Plate III. 78 मंडले जयचोलस्य पडवीडुसुराज्यके ।। 27*] काची"नाडुसमा74 युक्तवलकार सीमनि । [वणवंशपत्तु नागुत] काखीयुत्कोष्टसम्बनितं [28 76 कलकाहरुसुचामाद"बोणस्यां दिथि खितं । शरिट्टिलुकम76 हापामाप्रतीच्या दिशमाश्चितं ।। 29*] शित्तेलपासुग्रामादुत्तरस्या" दि77 शि स्तितं [1] कुनंतागस्यमामा पुवा दिथिमुपाश्रितं ।। 30"] नालिकरा78 अपनशताबस्तिालयोभितं । सर्वस्यामुया" च राजमानं 79 शभान्वितं । कुडियांतंडलाख्यातं पामरवं प्रदत्तवा80 - 31"] यि"दमधित नृपाणा मौलिराज्यकिट स्फरितमषिगणानां 81 कान्तिनीराजिताधे । पसत मनघपद्यमासनं ममपाdas I Rend 'विजय.
Read fet.
.. Read श्रीसंत चितीन्द्रः. Read . • Read at.
Read fa'at 1 Read वारी.
• Rend संगभद्रानदीवीर.. Read r. " Rand °संनिधौ.
u Bond cat. [This correetion is wrong. It offends against the metre.-H.K.8.]
" Rend भयोवचितगामाय.' Rend भीतीणादिषदुःख व्यतीताय. "w.thould suggest शीशा. [पाधीधि in evidently what was intended.-H. K.S.]
1. Read oft. man Read सदाशिवसरखत्याशियाया।
U Bend महाद. » Etad भिवक n Bend कांची.
- Rand 'युवाकाटक. * The writing here is confused so much that it is difficult to decipher exactly what it is. » Rend °समन्वितं. " Road इचि.
- Rend अदीची. » Read wt.
8 Road 'चामारपर्वखा.
" Bend ब. n Bendr....पां
Bond राबवि . -Band al:
* Read fafea ?. The context i ungdammatical. • Bad ताबपो.
• Rand सबसलबनुया.

Page #291

240
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
82 orra Tarefa fuafasfufcis: iki 32"] Auf gaan 83 faccrefrefwati fafar afaefara af EU84 * ![
133] greater thuitare i me'85 Hargfa GET [
134]
- fague -
ABSTRAOT OF CONTENTS.
V. 1. Invocation to Sambhu. V. 2. To the boar incarnation of Vishnu. V. 3. To Ganesa.
Vy. 4 & 5. Dercent of the family from the moon through Buddha, Purtravas, Āyus; Nahusha, Yayati and Turvase.
Vv. 6, 7 & 8. Genealogy as far as Narass, who was born of the son of Dovaki (Bukkn) as Kims was from the son of Dévaki (Krishna).
V. 9. The munificent gifts of Narasa in holy places.
Vy. 10 & 11. His exploits and viotory over his enomies such as the Chēras, Cholas, Pandyas, etc.
vy. 12 & 13. To that king were born of Tippaji and Nagala Dévi, the sons Vira-rikimhồndra and Krishna-Raya, who were brave yet well-behaved, wa Rama and Lakshmana were born to Panktiratha (Dasaratha) of Kausalya and Sumitra.
v. 14. The brave Vira-Närasimha, seated on his jewelled throne at Vijayanagara, eclipsed in fame and polioy other kings of the world like Nřiga, Nala and Nahusba. Ho ruled the kingdom between the eastern and western mountains, drawing to him the hearts of all people.
Vv. 15 & 16. His gifts at boly places such as Chidambaram, Klabasti, Tirupati, frirangam, Kumbhakonam, Conjoeveram, Ahobalam, Gokarpa, Rimasētu, eto.
V. 17. His praises. v. 18. His birudas. Vv. 19-21. Praises of the king.
Vy. 22-27. In the Baka yoar 1430 according to the Saliv ha reokoning, in the year. Anale, in the famous month Magha, in the holy Mahodaya, on the bank of the Tungabhads, in the vicinity of Sri Virupaksha (the gift was made to the Guru, Mabadēva Sarasvati, the disciple of Sadasiva Sarasvati, oto.
Vv. 27-31. Name of the village granted with its boundaries, etc. V. 32. Praises of the king Vira-Nrisimha for the grant. V. 33.. The engraver of the grant was Virapāśāri, son of MaHapasiri. V. 34. The merits of charity. Signature in Kannada, Sri Virupaksha.
Rond feefeate:.
[Read wafe -F.W.T.] 1 Read .
. Read . Read
. el.
• Read • Bend
.
M
N .
• Read

Page #292

No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
No. 18. THE TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY. THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
241
BY ROBERT SEWELL (I.C.S., RETIRED). (Continued from Epig. Ind. XIV. p. 66.)
257. In my last article I have given Tables for finding the longitude of the sun, both mean and true, at any time of any year according to two of the great Indian astronomical authorities, the First Arya-Siddhanta or Aryabhatiya of Aryabhata (A.D. 499) and the Present Surya-Siddhanta (exact date unknown, introduce.l about A.D. 1100). The present Table affords similar information for the Siddhanta-Siromani (12th century).
As soon as I obtain definite assurance as to the value assigned by Brahmagupta to each of the twenty-four base-sines of angles, I shall be able to provide a similar Table for his BrahmaSiddhanta (A.D. 623). For the present this is not possible. We know that the sine-values given in detail in the Surya-Siddhanta (ii, 15-22) were the same as those used by Aryabhata six centuries earlier (see Arya-Siddhanta, gitika-pada, v. 10, and the Hindi Commentary by Udayanarayan Singh-Mozaffarpur, 1906-with list of differences between the sines); but according to the printed Benares edition of the Brahma-Siddhinta, with which one MS. copy in the India Office agrees (see II, Spashta-adhikara, vv. 2-5), Brahmagupta used a totally different set of sine-values, and these actually erroneous ones, while the values used a century before his time and 500 years later were as nearly as possible mathematically correct.1
Seeing no reason why Brahmagupta should have made his calculations by a set of sines that may be condemned as positively wrong, in opposition to the correct set in use before his day, I have instituted enquiries in order to ascertain whether perhaps the Benares edition of his Siddhanta may have followed a MS. which by some mischance contained a copyist's error, equally the source of error in the MS. in the India Office. Unfortunately two other MSS. in the India Office and one in the Bibliothéque Nationale in Paris are wanting in the passage which contains the sine-values.
Oxford possesses no copy. I have sought for information from India, but this is not yet to hand.
I hope to be allowed hereafter to publish a Table for work by the Siddhanta-Siromani assimilated to Table I of the Indian Calendar, which will enable us to ascertain the tithi, yoga, nakshatra and solar month according to that authority as easily as we have boen enabled to do according to the Arya- and Surya-Siddhantas; and this will, I hope, be followed by similar Tables for work by the Arya and possibly by the Brahma-Siddhanta.
Epigraphists will then be in a better position than heretofore to judge of the authenticity of inscription dates.
In case my Tables should be considered over-minute in detail, running as the entries do to several decimal points, I would ask readers to remember that they are designed as standard Tables for the settlement of the closest possible cases. Suoh a case as is mentioned in my former paper (above, Vol. XIII, 2, §§ 206, 207, on the cycle of Jupiter) proves that permanent reference Tables can hardly be too accurate. I have found other cases somewhat similar in
1 Sin. 90° radius. With (ratio of diam. to circumf.) 3.14159 the radius 3437-74967. The SuryaSiddhanta and Arya-Siddhanta radius is 3438. The Brahma-Siddhanta value of Sin. 90° or radius is 3270", which implies a ratio - 3.303. The ratio according to Archimedes (B. C. 250) was 3-14286. If the ratio 1: 10 mentioned in the Surya-Siddhanta should be adopted, we should have the ratio 3'16228. Brahmagupta's implied ratio, 3-303, is quite different from any of these. 2 K

Page #293

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
calculating the intercalated and suppressed lanar months by the Siddhānta-Siromani. In ordinary cases it will always suffice to work with merely the whole numbers.
Elements of the Siddhanta-Siromani. 258. The Siddhanta-Siromani by Bhiskarächărys dates, it is believed, from about A.D. 1150, thongh Dr. Bhau Dāji (J. R. A. S. n. s. I. 392) placed it in about 1105. It was used in some tracts and for some periods-we have yet to learn which--for the preparation of local almanacks. My future Tables will embrace the period A.D. 1100 to 1750. The earlier dato will suffice for safety, and it is not necessary to work for years later than 1750.
According to this authority the length of the year from mean Mesha-samkrānti to mean Mēsha-samkrānti is 365d 6h 12m 9 or 365d-258437500.
Its sine-values of angles are the same as in the Arya- and Sarya-Siddhantas, with radius taken as equal to 3438'.
For the sun's mean motion in daya, hours, etc., see Table XLIII (above, Vol. XIV).
The twenty-four base equations are given in col. 9 of Table XLVII of the same article with the differences per minute of anomaly angle (col. 10), and in fuller detail in Table XLVII, A, cols. 9-10.
The epicycle of the sun not being considered as contracted at any part of the orbit, as it is in the Sürya-Siddhanta, and the circumference of the epicycle being given as 13° 40' or 820', the equation (a being the sun's mean anomaly, or the angalar distance of the mean sun from the
. 13° 40'. perigee-point of his orbit) is 200 sin, a, or 600, sin. a, or finally 08 sin, a.
This Siddhanta postulates a constant forward shift in the line of apsides of the sun's orbit. This shift is more rapid than the Sürya-Siddhānta's shift and amounts to 090174 or 1".044 per annum, and to 11' 18:6 or 11'31 in the 650 years succeeding A.D. 1100.
According to the Siddhanta-Siromani the Kaliyuga began, or in other words K. Y.O began, with a conjunction at celestial longitude 0° or 360° of mean sun, mean moon and other planets at the moment of mean suprise or 6 A.X. on Friday 18th February B.C. 3102 or 18th February 0h 00 Lanka time. This was the moment of mean Mēsha-samkrānti in that year. True Mēsha-samkranti, the moment when the true or apparent sun touched long. Oo, occarred by the same authority on Tuesday 15th Feb. in that year at 19h 52m 21. after mean sunrise.
The interval between these two occurrences, which we call the fodhya, and which is the time occupied by tbó sun in travelling over the arc of the equation-angle, was 2171971 or 24 4h 7m 38. according to Dr. Schram's calculation (see " Indian Chronography," Table, p. 16).
259. In the matter of the sun's equation and true longitude it should be noted that every entry in cols. 6 to 9 of Table XLVIIIC has been separately calculated from the valae of his mean anomaly at each twenty-four bour period measured from the moment of true MēshaBankranti, by use of the Siddhanta-Siromani equation Table.
The shift according to the Arya-Siddhanta is wil.
Brahma-Siddhanta 04:144 per ann. Surya-Siddhanta 0.1161 Siddhanta-Siromani 11.044
end Arya-Siddhanta 0% 1888 (Jacobi, Epig. Ind. I. 441.) · For explanation of technical matters see above, Vol. XIV, 95 249-256.

Page #294

No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
260. The forward shift of the sun's apsis, while leaving the sun's mean longitude unaffected, causes a slight change every year in the sun's mean anomaly (his mean distance from the perigee-point), this becoming each year proportionally less as the perigee-point moves forward. And since the shift induces a corresponding, though very minute, change in the velocity of the sun (considered as a planet) at all times of the year, the sun's equation and true longitude are. each year a little different from what they were in the year previous.
The change in mean anomaly is stated in Table LI below.
243
The change caused by the shift of the apsis in the equation and true longitude of the sun at true Mesha-samkranti amounts to only 2" (actually 1"-9675) in the 300 years on either side of K. Y. 4500, which is the base-year of my main Table XLVIIIC,-the annual change being at the rate of about 0"-0066 per annum.1
The corresponding time-difference, or change in the sodhya-value, is about 0.16 per annum (actually 015975) by which amount the sodhya-value at true Mesha-samkranti increases every year. In 300 years this amounts to 47925 or about 48. (For particulars see Table LII.)
261. The length of the solar year from mean Mesha-samkranti to mean Mesha-samkranti according to this Siddhanta being 365d 6h 12m 9", it differs from that of the Arya-Siddhanta year of 365d 6h 12m 30s by 21 every year since K. Y. 0. The difference-Table given in Indian Chronography, p. 61, is here reprinted for ready reference (Table LIII). The difference is cumulative from K. Y. 0. In A.D. 1120, which is the very earliest date possible for the Siddhanta-Siromani to have come into use (it was probably 30 years later), the moment of mean Mesha-samkrānti by that authority was already 14 0 37m 21 earlier than the same according to the Arya-Siddhanta, and the difference between them increased with every subsequent year. Consequently both mean and true Mesha-samkranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani always fell respectively on the day previous to their occurrence by Arya-Siddhanta reckoning, the time of which is given in the "Indian Calendar," Table I, cols. 13 to 17.
When therefore we are examining a date and have worked in the ordinary way for settlement of details by the Arya-Siddhanta, using the Indian Calendar process for finding the values a, b, c, s and n, if we desire to find roughly the value of s according to the SiddhantaSiromani by use of the new Table XLVIIIC below for determination of the nakshatra by that authority, we must take the Table value of's (cols. 8-9) not for the Day-number given in the Table, but for the day next following. E.g., if we suppose that preliminary examination of a date by the Indian Calendar process proves the record-date to be Day 120 (as measured from 1st Jan.) and that Table I, cols. 13-17, shews that by the Arya-Siddhanta true Mesha-samkranti took place on Day 85, then in order to ascertain the equation and longitude of the sun by the Siddhanta-Siromani we must take the details given in Table XVIIIC not as given for (12085) Day 35, but for Day 36, that number of days having elapsed since true Mesha-sam kranti by the latter authority. For accuracy the difference between the times of true Meshasamkranti by the two authorities must be allowed for.
262. Since the Table-entries are for each twenty-four hour period from true Mesha-samkranti in any year it is necessary to know the number of hours and minntes since sunrise of the occurrence of true Mesha-samkranti in the year in question, and deduct the sun's movement during those hours and minutes, in order to arrive at his trae longitude at mean sunrise of the given day. For this purpose we may use Tables XLIX and L (in Vol. XIV above). The
1 Minus for years earlier, plus for years later, than the base-year.
2 These stand exact for the Arya-Siddhanta, but are close enough for general use. For absolute exactness see my last article (above, Vol. XIV, § 248).
2 K 2

Page #295

244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
method for finding these hours and minutes is detailed in Indian Chronography, pp. 27, 28, 61, 62; but to save reference it is repeated here, with the accompanying Table.
To find time of true Mēsha-sankranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani; (i) The longer rule. Take the moment of true Mosha-samkranti by the Arya-Siddhanta from Table I of the Indian Calendar, cols. 13 to 17, adding 30 in odd A.D. years, none in evon (Hint 20, p. 79, Indian Chronography). Add the sodhya by that authority-always 2d 3h 32m 30". This gives time of mean Měsha-samkranti. Deduct for every year of the Kaliyuga expired at the given date the amount obtained from Table LIII below. This gives time of mean Mēsha-sankranti by the Siddhānta-Siromani. Deduct the amount of sodhya noted in Tablo LII below for the given year; for great exactness it may be found from col. 3, difference for the year in minutes and seconds being calculated from the entry for the beginning of each century : for close approximation take, without further calculation, the century entry in col. 4. The result is the required time of true Mosha-samkranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani.
(ii) The shorter rule. Take the Arya-Siddhānta time of true Mosha-samkrānti-the first process in (i). Add together the amounts gathered froın Table LIII-the third process in )and the number of minutes for the century in col. 5 of Table LII. Deduct the total from the Arya-Siddhānta time of true Mosha-samkrānti. The result gives the required time of true Mesha-sar kranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani with suffcient exactness for ordinary parposes. Examples are given in Indian Chronography, p. 27, and need not be repeated.
My future Tables will entirely do away with the necessity of finding the moment of true Mosha-samkrānti by the Siddhānta-Siromani, the correct time being given for each year.
263. Caloulation for the correct tithi-index by the Siddhānta-Siromani may for the present be considered as sufficiently carried out by work according to the Arya-Siddhānta; there will often be a difference between the two. Correction of the equation (see above, Vol. XIV, S 247, i, the titht) may cause a difference of one unit in the tithi-index, and there may be a slight difference in consequence of a different mean anomaly value requiring the equation to be calculated from a different base-angle.
Construction of the Main-Table XLVIIIO. 264: In order to conform to my similar Tables for the Arya- and Sürya-Siddhāntas (above, Vol. XIV, Tables XLVIIIA and B), I have worked for the year K. Y. 4500, expired, A.D. 1399-1400. The first thing was to fix the exact value of the sun's mean anomaly in that year at the moment of trae Mösha-sankranti.
From Dr. Schram's fixture of the sun's equation of the centre by the Siddhanta-Siromani at that monent in K. Y. 4000 as 2° 8' 52"-761328955 and in K. Y. 5000 as 2° 8' 59.319753357 we find the equation in K. Y. 4500 to be 2° 8' 56".040541 156, or, in 10,000ths of the circle, 59-691670842.
From Prof. Jacobi's determination of the position of the sun's apsis (I take perigee, not apogee) at that moment as 258° 55' 12' in K. Y. 4000 and 259° 12' 36' in K. Y. 5000 we find the perigee-point in K. Y. 4500 to be 259° 3' 54', or, in 10,000ths of the circle, 7196-250 (exact).
The sun's mean anomaly at any moment is 360° minus the longitude of perigee and the equation of the centre. This, using the above figures, gives tus his mean anomaly at that moment in K. Y. 4500 as 98° 47' 9-959458844 or, in decimals of a minute for purposes of calcu. lation, 98° 47'-165990981; or, in 10,000ths of the circle, 2744-058329158.
Tested by the sine-and-equation-Tablo (Vol. XIV, Tables XLVII and XLVILA) with use of the most accurate possible details for method so test $ 256, above, Vol. XIV) I find

Page #296

No..]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
that the result of calculation from that amount of mean anomaly gives the sun's true longitude as exactly 360" down to four decimals of a second. The figures, then, are accurate for the moment of true Mesha-samkranti in K. Y. 4500.
The sun's mean longitude at any moment is his true longitude less the equation of the centre, here 360°-2° 8' 56"-040541156 or 357° 51' 3"-959458844, or, in 10,000ths, 9940-308329 158. These figures are given for the moment of true Mesha-samkrānti at the head of the main Table.
Bxample.
265. An inscription is found dated "Śaka 1571 Virōdhin, 15 krishna of Margasira, Sunday, (nakshatra) Parva-Ashaḍha, 24 Dhanus."
We work first by the Tables of the Indian Calendar in order to obtain a close approximation according to the Arya-Siddhanta.
The year was K. Y. 4750 expired, or A.D. 1649-50. Its samvatsara-name was Virödhin. In that year the lunar month Ashadha was intercalated.
Calculation for the lanar tithi proceeds as usual
(Beginning of lunar year) (Table IV. Intervening days)
(Egn. b, Table VI)
(Egn. c, Table VII)
(cx 10) (Constant)
(Less egn. c)
d.
63
294
...
357
w-d.
1
0
1
a. 29 9558
9587
211
54
245
b. C.
415 212 670 805
(Tithi-index) t=9852
The day, 357, was (Table IX) 23 Dec. 1649 A.D. The week-day was 1 Sunday. The value of t shews that at mean sunrise of that day the tithi was 15 krishna (Table VIII).
For the nakshatra, as by the rough rule
85 17
170 7207
7377
-54
(Sun's true longitude) (Tithi-index (above))
8,=
73231 t,= +9852 ... n,=
(Nakhatra-indos)
7175
This nakshatra-index shews (Table VIII) that by the equal-space system of nakshatras the moon stood, at mean sunrise of the day in question, in Pärva-Ashaḍhā.
1 Calculation by Tables XLVIIIA and B shews that this value of a at mean sunrise of the Sunday in question is correct according to the Arya-Siddhanta, the actual value being 7822-8775. By the Sürya-Siddhanta
it was 7820-7094

Page #297

246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
For the salar month and date
Table I, cols. 13-17, shews that true Mesha-samkranti in the given year took place on day 87 (measured from 1 Jan.), Wednesday, at 14h 2m after mean sunrise. The interval to Dhanus-samkranti (Indian Chronography, Table XVIIIA) was 246d 7h 18m.
d.
1 Dhanus 334
23
23
24 Dhanus=357
d. w-d.
87
4
246
1
333
The Dhanus-samkranti took place late in the day on day 333 and by all rules the civil day called "1 Dhanus" was day 334, (6) Friday. The given day (above) being 357 there are 23 intervening days to be added to 1 Dhanus.
5
The day of the date was therefore in solar reckoning Sunday 24 Dhanus. Thus all the details of the date are proved correct by the Arya-Siddhanta.
Diff. in 4000 years
700
50
What would be the correct description of the date if it had been calculated by tho Siddhanta-Siromani? i.e. how would Sunday 23 Dec. 1649 A.D. have been described?
39
Since true Mesha-samkrānti always took place by that authority a day earlier than by the Arya-Siddhanta, the Sunday would have been 25, not 24, Dhanus.
ور
h. m.
14
2
7
18
21 20
w-d.
6
2
1 (Sunday).
The details of the tithi may, for present purposes, be taken as the same by both authorities, or almost the same.
To find the sun's true longitude, s, by the Siddhanta-Siromani, we must first ascertain the moment of occurrence of true Mesha-sam kranti in the given year by that authority. Future Tables will state this in the same way that Table I, Indian Calendar, does for the AryaSiddhanta (cols. 13-17). For the present it must be sought for. The rule is given above. The given year was K. Y. 4750. Table LIII gives us the difference between the times of Mesha-samkranti according to the Arya-Siddhanta and Siddhanta-Siromani due to the difference in their year-lengths.
(Table I) True Mesha-samk. by Arya-Siddh.
Less
h.
[VOL. XIV.
23
4
27
173.
20
5
17
42
8.
0
0
30
30
or 14 3h 42m 30s. Add to this the difference due to shift of apsis-here, shortly, 48m (col. 5). Total difference 1d 4h 30m 30%.
d. h. 172. 87 - 1
86
14 2 30
4 9
30 32
30 0
True Mesha-samk. by Siddh.-Siromani True Mesha-samkranti by the Siddhanta-Siromani took place in the given year on day 86 (measured from 1 Jan.) or Saturday 22 Dec. A.D. 1649.

Page #298

No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
247
The day of the inscription (measured from 1 Jan.) was 357. 357-86=271, 1.e. the inscription-day was 271 periods of 24 hours each after the moment of true Mēsha-samkranti, and that moment was 9h 32m after mean sunrise.
Table XLVIIJC below shews that at 9h 32m after mean sunrise on Day 271 (measured from true Mēsha-samk.) the sun's true long., in 10,000ths of the circle, was 7365-9 104. We deduct the sun's true motion for gb (on Day 271, Table XLIX) 10-6500 and for 32m (Table L) 0.6084. Total 11.2584. 7365.9104-11-2581=7354-6520. This is the exact sun's true long. at mean sunrise on the given day, Sunday 23 Dec. 1649.8=(say) 7355 (the Arya-Siddhanta gave this as=7323, as we have seen above). Add the tithi-index, 9852, aud we find n, the nakshatra-index, =7207 by the Siddhanta-Siromani.
Table VIII shews that the moon was by the equal-space system in Pärva-Ashādha. But it is almost certain that in the matter of nakshatras the Siddhānta-Siromani followed thu Brahma-Siddhānta, and, if so, the moon at mean sunrise would have boon in Uttara-Ashādua and this would have given its name to the day.
Thus the details 24 Dhanus and Pärva-Ashådhā were correct according to the AryaSiddhanta for mean sunrise of 23 Dec. A.D. 1649 (they were also correct by Sürya-Siddhantu calculation); but the correot details for the same date, if originally caloulated by the Siddhanta: Siromani, would have been " 25 Dhanus" and "Uttara-Ashādha."
266. This being so, the necessity for Tables for correct calculation by the SiddhantaSiromani and Brahma-Siddhānta is at once apparent ; for, as matters stand, most chronologists, finding in a record-date the description of the solar month and nakshatra scemingly wrong by one place each, would class the date as irregular in two respects; and in using it for fixing the accession-date of a king, would give it scant attention. Whereas it was in fact perfectly correct and regular in all respects, but was calculated by a different standard authority from that followed by the modern verifier.
Prof. Jacobi's special Tables (above, Vol. I), no doubt, enable these problems to be worked out; but they are rather troublesome to handle, and do not yield the time-result so easily as does calculation by the a, b, c method which he first introduced to us. His later Tables (Vol. XI, p. 158 f.) can be made available ; but before using them the day of the solar month has to be accurately determined ; and, like the Indian Calendar method, they are wanting in sufficiently close fixture of the sun's true longitude at the given moment,

Page #299

948
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
NOTE. The figures in the following Table are correct for K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1399-1400. In ordinary work for computation of the sun's true longitude ("" in the Indian Calendar system) they may be taken as applicable to all years during which the Siddhanta-Siromani was in use.
Bat for very great accuracy in other calculations the figures are subject to the following alterations :
(Ools. 2, 3, 4,5).-Sun's mean anomaly and mean longitude. For every 100 years earlier than A D. 1400 add (cols. 2, 4) 1'45".0558, or (cols. 3,5) 0.8106. For every 100 years later deduct the same.
(Ools. 6, 7).-San's equation of the centre. For every 100 years earlier than A.D. 1400 deduct (column 6) 096558, or (col. 7) 0.0051. For every 100 years later add the same.

Page #300

TABLE XLVIII-C.
No. 18.]
ELEMENTS OF 'The sun's LONGITUDE FOR THE HINDU SOLAE YEAR,
scoording to the Siddhanta-širomani, in periods of 24 hours each from the moment of the true Měsha-sathkranti,
the astronomical beginning of the solar year. (Exact for K. Y. 4600, A.D. 1399-1400. See Text $$ 260, 264.)
Siddhanta-Siromani.
Sun's mean anomaly (or menn sun's distance from Perigee
84-hour periods from true
Yesha-omkränt :.
Sun's true longitude
point)
Sun's equation of the centre.
Sun's mean longitado.
.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
At trwe Misha-sahranti
59-6917
860 0
00
00
59-5217 69-8629 69-1457 58-9085 58-6712
0 58 46-14 1 57 8246 2. 56 18-77 8 54 61.19 4 68 28-01
27-2079 54-4170 81-5877 108-7288 185-8689
104
(The rew's equation it +, plus, till mia moan anomaly reacher 180°.) 98 4716599 27440588 857 61 8-96 9940-3088 3 8 56-04 99 46-30220 . 87714862 858 60 12-18 9967-68623 8 34:01 100 45.42841 2798-8141 859 49 20-30 999506412 8 12-18 101 44-57462 2826-1920 0 48 28-48
22-44202 7 45.29 102 48-71083 2858-5698 1 47 86-86 49-8198 2 7 14:54 103 42-84705 2880-9477 2 48 44-82 77-1977 2 6 49-79
41.988.96 2908-8266 8 46 68-00 104-5756 2 6 1804 105 41 11947 29857085 4 45 1.17 181-9585 2 6 87-96 108 40-25668 2963-0813 5 44 9-34 169-88182 458-33 107 89-89189 2990-4592 6.48 1751 ! 186-70928 4 19-30 108 88.52810 8017-8871 7 42 25-69 214-0871 2 3 40-27 109 87-66481 8045-2150 18 41 83-86 241.46502 8 64:31 110 86-80062 8072-5928 9 40 42:03 96884282 2 7.00 111 86-98673 8099-9707 10 8950-20 296-82072 1 19-70 112 86-07294 8127-8486 11 88 58-38 829-59862 081.73 118 84-20915 81647265 12 88 6:55 850-97651 59 86:14
58-4389 68-1587 57-8575 57.5563 67-2552
Voa
6 62 6:03 6 50 88-53 7 49 767 8 47 88-81 946 6-96
168-0095 190-1121 217.1888 244-2655 271-3428
56-9006 66-6366 56.1705 658004 65-3715
10 44 28-17 11 492 49-04 12 41 9-90 18 89 80-11 14 87 42-69
298-8665 325-3784 852-8912 879-8990 406-3479
249

Page #301

TABLE XLVIII-C-Contd.
Siddhanta Siromani.
280
Sani's meno momaly (or mean Fon's distance from perigo
point) (" ").
24-hour periods from true
Misha-raminanti.
Bun's mean longitudo.
San's true longitado
San's equation of the centre.
7
10,000ths of cirolo.
10,000ths of cirolo.
.
.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
18
114 83-84587 115. 32-48158 116 1-61779 117 80-75400 118 29-89021
8189-1048 8209-4823 8286-8801 8264-2380 8291-6168
18 87 1472 14 36 22-89 16 85 81-07 16 84 89.24 17 88 47.41
878-88491 58 40-56 406-78221 67 44.97 498 1101 11 56 46.89 460-4880 11 55 43-61 487-8668 11 64 40-88
54-9426 64-5186 64-0855 53-5772 68-0890
16 36 55-28 16 34 7-86 17 38 1795 18 80 22-85
28 27.75
438-2969 460-2458 487.1756 514-0852 640-9548
26
119 29-02642 120 28-16269 121 27-29884 122 36-43505 128 86-57126
91 24
8818-9997 3846-8716 8878-7495 8401 1273 8428-5052
18 82 55-59 19 82 876 20 81 11.98 91 80 20-10 22 9 38-28
515-24971. 53 87.06 642-62161 52 29-48 569-9995 1 51 18 46 597-3773 1 50 7.50 694-7562 1 48 56-54
52-6008 52 0789 61.5314 50-9838 50-4362
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA
32
32-64 88-18 30-39 27.60 24-81
22 20 18
567-8445 594-7005 621.5808 648-8611 675.1915
88-45
24
14-82
124 24-70747 126 28-84889 126 29-97990 127 22-11611 128 31-25282
3456-8881
23 28 8488-2610 8510-6886 25 26 8588-0167 126 26 8566-8946
52-79 0-97 9-14
652-13311 47 89-36 679-51101 48 20-70 708-8888 11 45 2.05 784-2687 11 49 48.40 761.64461 42 19:46
49-8407 49-2338 48-8270 48-0201 47-8724
16 15:80
14 5-98 27 11 B4-85 28 9 44-37 29 7 28-60
701-9738 728-7448 756-5168 782-2868 809-0170
129, 20-38868 180 19-62474 181 18-88095 132 17-79716 83 16-98887
8592-7725 8620-1609 86475282 8674-9061 8702-2840
14.81
26.48 80 22 83-66 81 21 41.89 32 20 50-00
789-0226 1 40 68-71 816-40081 89 87-97 843-7782 1 38 2-84 871-1661 1 88 30-09 898-5840 1 84 6784
48-7108 48-0491 45-3885 44.6766 45.9648
80 5 11.08 81 2 58.45 32 0 36.00 32 58 1192 33 55 47-84
835-7992 862.4495 889-1667 9158327 942-4988
23.76
58-38
184 16.08968 185 15-20679 196 14-34901 187 13-47882 198 12-6148
8729-6618 8757 0897 8784 4176 8811-7965 8889-1788
33 19 84 19 85 18 88 17 87 18
68-18
686 1453 22-69 80-871
925-9118 1 83 25-59 963-28971 31 52.04 980-6676 180 18-87 1008-0456 1 28 96470 1086-4289 1 26 57-54
43-2530 42-5311 41-7737 41-0162 40-2588
36 48 28-39 37 45 58-40
49 2840
969-1648 995-8209 1022-4413 1049-0617 1075-6821
[VOL. XIV.

Page #302

212
49334 95998
ཙྪིཙྩཙསྶཱཏྠཱ ཙཱབྷཱབྷཱཝ ཝཱ
CORE 5888
12316
85882 ENRER
09
11-75064
9-15997
29548
43169 3-56790 570412 84033
94908 1-38517 0-52138 152 59-65759 1
58 54-47486 59 53-61107 60 52-74728 161 51-88349 162 5101970
163 50-15591 | 64 49-29212
67 46-70076
1583697
169 44-97318 70 44-10939 71 43-24560
42-38181
8866-5512 8898-9291 8921-3070 8948-6848
3976-0627
4008 4406 4030-8185
400K.E749 4119-9521
3300 4167-7079 4195-0857 4222-4636
4249-8415
4277-2194 4804-5972 2013/1
4386-7309
4414-1087 4441-4866
4468-8645
4496-2424
4523-6202
4550-9981
4678-3760
4688-1917
4660-5096
1687-8875 4715-2654
4742-6432
1770-0211 1797.8990
18 15 39-04
888
9 14 47-21 10 13 55-38
4
41 13 3-56
HERRE
42 12 11-73
93495 HO987
43 11 19-90
18 8 14:42 17 7 52.59
99858
24589
7 0-76 6 8-94 5 17-11 4 25-28 3 33.46
76449
20 4 $1.63
8888
21008
56 0 6-15 56 59 14-32
58885
8854
57 58 22:49 58 67 30-66 |
59 56 38.84 60 55 47-01 61 54 55-18
882F
65 51 27.87
1958
36 50 36-05
99959
49 44-22
48 52-39
48 0.56
47 8-74
46. 16-91
144-9848
1199-6906
281-8242 309-202
[336-580 1363-9579 391-3357 1418-7136 1446-0915
1475-4694
1555-6030 1582-9809
1610-3587 1687-7366
1665-1145 1692-4924
1747-2481
1802-0089
1884-137 1911 518 1938-893
966-2711 1995*6490
LILTO
2222
00000
67884
000
53859
00000
10.98 3 12-12
13-25
37-7A
587.59
0 46 56-19
50-82 45.45
8868
1908
8125
4.52 1.56
18:45
21 0-39
94.69
7
9.4803
8-6772
3946 84-5504
47.04
5.81
33-7063 46 22 24-58
38-78
1-9462
52.82
31'0656 30-1773
27-4258
26-4933
25.5442
24-5951
23-6460 22-6972
17299
7.8057
16-8110 15:8163
13-7996
11-7786
10-7619
8439
988
8-6986 7-6745
39959
98588
6-86 11 19-92
EK 88-53
53 2 47-84
24385 85453
28.27
49888 28368
66 61 10-67 15-88
28328
0-33
68 45 10'00
និងផត។
5.50
61 36 23-551 33 22-80
62
12962 88222
22-06 21-31
19:41 16:30
ن
56-07 51-52
1102-2816
1189-0059
1208-5515
235-0852 1261-6189
1288-1526 1314-6511
1341-1483
1367-6455
100.FOR
447-0566 1473-5173
1499.9626 526.3914
552-8202 1579.2490
1606-6781
684-9096
1711-2928
737-6760
1764-0591 1790-4422 1816-8164 1843 1813
895-9161 099.96/79
1948-6185 1974-9697 2001-8235
No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
251

Page #303

TABLE XLVIII.C-Contd.
Siddhanta Siromani.
252
24-hour periode from true
Mēsha-samkrinti.
Sun's mean anomaly (or mean son's distance from perigee
point) (" ".
Sun's mean longitado.
Sun's equation of the centre.
Ban's true longitude
("8").
8
9
10,000ths of circle,
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of cirole.
72
39-25
173 41-51802 174 40-66428 176 89-79044 176 88-92666 177 88-06286
4824-7769 4852-1547 4879-5326 4906 9105 4984-2884
es
25-08 43 41-49 42 49-60 41 57-77
2021-0269 2048-4047 2075-7826 2109.1605 21805884
0 14 20-88 0 12 6:14 0 951-90 0 7 87-95 0 6 28.12
6-6887 5-6029 4-5671 8-6336 2-4982
72 69 46 46 73 56 39-89 74 69 89.32 75 60 27-55
47 20-89
4 14-28 78 41 7-57
2027.6656 2054-0076 2080-8497 2106-8940 21380316
77 41
178 87.19908 179 86-88529 18000
3157-9162 2185.2941
4961-6662 4969-0441 80000
6-94 78 40 14:12 798 5400
0 0 0
8 0 0
1.4528 0-4125
8-29 58.48 0 0
2159-8691 3186-7086 3198-8883
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Sus in apogeo
9196*8888
0079854.00
2212-0480 2238-3855 2264.7280 2291.0605 2317.4065
The row'r equation of the contro is-, minus, after his mean anomaly - 180° will it reacher 360°.
Bun's equation of the cantre, 180 35-47160 5016-4220 79 39 29 29 2212-8720 0 1 20-88 0-6240
1:41 181 84-80771 5043-7999 80 98 80-46 2240-0499 08 86-71 1.6644
5176 182 83-74392 5071.1777 81 87 88 64 2267-4277 0 5 50-54 2-7048
48:10 188 82-8R018 5098-5556 82 86 48.81 2294-8056 0 8 637 8.7451 82 2A 4144 184 89-01634 5125-9835 88 85 64 9€ 28821840 010 19-28 4-7780 26 85.65 186 81.15256 8153-3114 84 85 8:15 2849-5614 0 12 3947 5-8188 84 22 29-89 186 80-28876 5180-8892 85 84 1183 2376-9392 0 14 47-71 8-8496 1923-62 187 29-42497 6208-0671 88 93 19.50 2404-3171 0 171.94 7-8864 86 16 17:56 188 28-56118 5235-4450 87 82 2767 2481-6950 0 19 14.48 8-9081 87 18 18:19 189 27-69740 5262-8229 88 31 85.84 2459-0729 0 21 27-54 9-9347 88 10 8-30 190 26-88361 5290-2007 89 90 44.02 2486-4507 0 23 40-60 10-9614 89 7:842 191 25-96982 5817-5786 90 29 52.19 2613-82860 25 52-74 11.9810 90 3 59-48 199 25-10608 5344-9565 91 290-36 2541-2065 0 28 4.02 12-9940 91 0 56 34 193 24-24224 5372-8344 92 28 8:53 2568-58440 80 16-31 14-0070 91 67 53-28 194 33-37845 | 6399-7122 98 27 1671 2596-9622 0 32 26-59 1 5-0200 92 64 50-12
2348-7476 2870-0897 2896-4317 2422-7869 2449-1881
2475'4893 2491.8476 2528-2125 2554-5774 2580-9423
AIX '10A)

Page #304

No. 18.]
196 22-51488 196 81-85087 197 20-78708 198 19-92829 199 19-05960
5427-1901 6454-4880 5481-8459 6609-2287 6586-6016
84 26 24-88 96 25 8305 98 24 41-22 91 28 49-40 98 22 57:57
2623-84010 84 36-30 2650-7180 0 86 46-22 2678.0959 0 88 64-14 2706-4737 041806 2782-8516 0 48 9-16
16-0209 17-0156 18-0103 19-0051 19-9780
98 61 48-58 94 48 47-88 95 46 47-09 96 42 46-84 97 89 48-42
2607-8198 2688-7084 2660-0656 2686-4687 2712-8736
900 18-19572 201 17-83198 202 16-48814 208 16-80496 204 14-74066
6563-9796 6591-8574 5618-7852 5648-1181 5678-4910
99 22 6-74 100 2118-92 101 20 22.09 102 1980-28 109 18 8843
7780-22950 45 14-52 2787.60740 47 19-89 2814-9852 0 49 25-26 2849-3681051 80-13 2889-74100 68 83.14
20-9454 21-9127 22.8801 23-8486 247927
98 86 61-22 99 83 84-08 100 80 66-89 101 28 0.13 102 28 5-30
2739-2841 2765-6947 2792-1062 2818-5196 2846-9483
906 18-87677 206 18-01298 207 18-14919 208 11-28640 209 10-49161
5700-8689 6728-2468 5756-6846 6789-0026 5810-8804
104 105 106 107 108
17 46-61 16 54-78 16 2-96 16 11.12 14 19-80
2897 1189 0 2924-4968 0 295187480 2979-2525 1 8006-6304 1
66 86-14 67 89-14 59 87-09
1 85-96 8 84-82
25-7418 26-6909 27-6010 28-5182 29-4363
22 10-47 19 15.68 16 25-86 13 85-17 10 4448
2871-3770 2897-8058 2924-2786 2950-7343 2977-1950
106 107
210 911 313 218 214
9-56789 869404 7-88026 8-96848 8-10267
5897-7688 5865-1861 5892-5140 5919-8919 5947-2698
109 18 27.47 110 12 86.64 111 11 43.81 112 10 51.99 113 100-16
8084-0088 8061-8861 8088-7640 8116-1419 8149-5198
1 6 88-95 1 7 28-08 1 9 22-21 1 11 16-85 1 18 9-60
80-8545 81.8352 82-1158 89.9965 88-8703
108 758-52 109 5 7-56 110 2 21.60 110 59 85-64 111 56 60-56
8008-6587 8080-1509 8056-6482 8089-1454 8109-6494
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
216 216 217 218 219
6-28888 4-87509 8:51180 2-64751 178872
5974-6476 114 9 8-98 6002-0256 116 8 1651 6029-4034 116 7 24-68 6058-7818117 6 32.85 8084-1591 118 541-02
8170-89761 8198 27561 8225 6684 8259-03181 8280-40911
1
14 69-00 16 48-40 18 87-80 20 24-85 92 8-98
84-7145 86-5586 86 4028 87-2288 88-0319
114 115 116
64 9-94 51 28-11 48 46-88 46 8-00 43 82-10
8186-1831 8162-7169 8189-2506 3216-8025 8242-3773
220 0-91998 221 005614 92159-19236 222 68-32857 223 67-48478
6111.6870 6138-9149 6166-9928 6193-8706 6221-0486
119 449-20 120 3 67-97 121 8 6.54 122 2 1371 123 121-89
8807-7870 1 28 6801 8936-1649 11 35 87-09 8362-54281 27 17-08 8389-92061 28 55-25 3417-29851 80 33.41
88-8849 89-6380 40-4096 41.1670 41-9245
119
117 40 56-19 118 88 20-28
85 48-46 120 83 18-47 121 30 48-47
8268-9521 8295-6269 8922-1832 8348-7536 3375-3740
224 56-60099 226 66-73720 226 64-87341 227 84-00962 228 58-14583
6248-4264 0275-8049 6303.1921 63.30-5600 6857-9879
124 080-06 124 59 88-23 125 58 4640 126 57 54:58 127 57 276
8444-67641 32 11:58 847205431 83 44:23 3499-48211 36 16-48 8626-8100 1 86 48-73 8564-1879 1 38 19-87
42-6819 43-8968 44.1086 44-8205 4505237
28 26 23 21 18
18:48 64.00 29-92 6-84 42-88
8401-9944 8428-6574 3455-3235 3481-9895 8508-6642
125 126
253

Page #305

TABLE XLVIII-C-Oontd.
Siddhanta-Siromaņi.
24-hour periods from true
Mērba-samkranti.
Sno's mean anomaly (or mean un's distance from perigee
point) (" .
Sun', true longitade
San's mean longitude.
Sun's equation of the centro
8
10 000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
229
230 231 232
62-28204 61-41825 60-56457 49-69068 48.82689
6385-8158 6418-6986 6440-0715 6467 4494 6494-8273
128 56 10-92 129 55 19-10 180 64 27-27
63 85-44 52 43.61
8581-5668 8608-9436 8686-8216 3663-6994 3691-0773
1 99 48-81 1 41 12-36 1 42 37 11 1 43 59.97 1 45 18-62
46-1868 46-8469 47.5086 48-1479
127 16 128 14 129 11 130 9 1317
26-31
773 50-16 85.47 2500
3586-8805 8562 0967 3588-8180 8615-5616 3642-3225
181
48-7548
11. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
286
47-96310 47.09981 46.28558 45-37173 44-50796
6523.2051 8549-6880 6876-9800 6604-9388 6631-7166
188 184 185 136 187
51.79 59-96
8-18 16-30 24:48
60 49 48
8718-4561 8748-8880 3778-2109 3800-5888 8827-9666
1 46 87-27 147. 68-92 i 49 9-65 1 50 20 61 1 51 31:58
49-3816 49-9685 50-5374 51 0850 61-6825
132 5 14:52 138 84.04 134 0 58.48 134 58 65-69 188 56 62-90
8669.0995 3696-8645 3722-6736 3749-5038 3776-8341
031
238
280
-54
94
941
48.64416 42-78086 41-91667 41-05279 10-19000
6669-0946 6886-4724 8713-8603 67412281 6768-6000
188 139 140 141 142
82-65
40-82 45 48-99 44. 57.17
6-84
3866-8446 1 62 3882-7224 | 1 53 49.00 3910.1003 1 64 52.27 3937.4781 i 56 66.55 8964-86601 66 68-83
52-1801136 54 60-11 68-6929. 187- 52 51-82 58-1811138 50 56-72 59-6694199 491.62 64-1878 140 47 651
3803-1644 3880-0295 8856.9191 3883-8088 9910-6984
242 248
244 89-82521 245 38.46142 246 37.59763 247 86-73884 248 86-87005
6795-9889 148 6829-8618 144 6850-7896145 6878-1176 146 6906-4954 147
43 13-51
21.69
29-86 40 98-03 39 48 20
8998-28391 87 66-78 4019-6118 11 68 51'32 4046 9896 51 69 46:01| 4074-86752 41-89 410174542 1 29-20
64-59671141 45 17.78 56-0266142 43 30-36 55-4545 143 41 42-95 55-8788144 39 56:14 56-2488145. 88 17-01
3987-6872 3964-5862 8991-5351 4018-4888 4045-5016
249 86-00696 250 84-14247 251 38-27868 252 89 41489 253 3155111
8932-8733 148 88 54-38 6980-2511 149 38 2-56 6987-6290 150 87 1072
7016-0069 151 86 18-89 7042-8848162 85 27-07
4129 1288 3 4156-5011 2 41838790 2 4211-2669 3 4238.68483
% 18:51 8 381 3 48.61 4 27-54 6 6.57
56-6088146 36 37-87 56-9739 147 84 68-73 57-3187 148 83 22-21 67-6199 149 91 51-36 67-9211150 80 20-50
40725144 4099-5278 4126-5608 4168-6970 4180-7137
AIX "20A)
.

Page #306

No. 18.
-
25-40
168 24 80-6878 十 169 | 256 29-82363 160 ) 26 28-96974 161 | 365-280966 162 258 23216 |
7060*6061184 85-24||| 700T-1405 | 154 83 43-41 || T1246184 | 15 32 61-58 751-608 18 31 6976 7141 18.31 )
4266-01 -2 5 6-60 4293-3905 2 630-01 43207684 2 6 6076 48 49:1482 : 1.61 4876-5242 768-26 |
8-222 58-497 58-7350 8-9633 0-1995
4964 26 083 24 25 23 150
440PP064 41234.90288 4262-044 41280-18) 916-328
250 26-868T 860 25-60468
261 24-64079 16269.2377700 167 263 22-91821
7206-6620118.80 16-10 ] 7204-0299 | 169 39 84.9 7261-4078 | 160 28 32-45 | 7988-786 | 18 7:02) 7316-
16] 18.86 879)
4087020 26 16-9 400-999 |
128 37.85 457-6578 2 8 973 485-0366. 2. 9 16 4512-418612 9, 86-58
69-8825 16 | 013 59-6513 | 15 | 20 46-42 597202 | 158 19 3271 60-8800 | 18 18 1901 D-0046 | 160 11 12-21
4343-6195 43707286 4397-9376 425-
167 44524090
16
小*
258
168 264 2200499 16912662116664 | 170) 26 20-82186 |
2019-45806 | 1.f8818604
7346414] 168 5 66-9 700p)的14 25 - F-14 7398 3972 | 165 4 13-31 74.26 01 18 8 21-48 708069116999的」。
46497914 18 9 | 46671694 12 10 261 4594-6472 2 10 15-43 621 -926012 10 19-67 649092 10 81
60-1049 | 161 7-7 60*3083 | 168 60-3042 | 1的 13 .8 60-3362 | 164 13 192 6036881 18 18 595
479-6866 AEOF"9640 4534-2429 4661-5889 4688-994
179 174.
269 1778048 79 16-6666 的! 16-00290 | 72 16-13911 79.14-27 上
7490 4006 | 18:21 ·88 | | 7f:90871 19 20 600
7535-1865 1170 19 4-17 ] 1562-64 171 19 2:35 7669949 | 178 18 10-52
476-6808 12 10 -65 4704-05 12 10,962 | 4731-4366 | 2 10 85 68 | 478-81412 10 21-4 | 4796-19 ) 2. 10 17-01
60 4001 118 11 9-98 |
0-4168 | 18 10 16-18 60-3833 | 18 9 88-49 0-3514 | 18 8 0-81 09195 | 170 7 68.12.
016-2807 4643 6484
10532 4698-630 26-8788
TRUE LONGITUDE OT THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
176 |
1
| 413-1168 | 7617-8202 76 17 18-81 6 12-64776 | 7644:0980 |
| 174 18 6-8 | | 76 11-693 | 7672WOW69 175 15 35-04
的 10-82017 1 17899 4688 | 176 14 -21 78 996688 7726-86171177 13 61.38
4813-57012 10 881 48409480 | 2. 9 55.90 4968-3369 29 42-791 4996-7038 2 9 29-78 | 4923-0817 29 1016
02541] 177969 60169 186 816606341 173 5 52-26 69-9620 | 174 5 13.48 69-8006 | 176 4 41-22
763-6170 47807798 4906276 48357618 83-2810
99-09266 280823880 17-86601 82 6.50199 289-66979 |
7-296178 12 69-8 | 7761 6674 | 179 12773 | 7808-0666 1180 11 15.90
7836-3-492 | 181 10 84-07 | 7960-7910 |
1 9 :36 |
186 196 18F
4960 4595 12
NT- 8 6006-21681 6062-5982 12 60601018
3 8 8 7 7
6-8 28-40 | 462 | 33.89 } 8-14
9-6318 176 ,4 11-28 的600 177 3 41-88 59-2941 1783 11-38 59-0678 | 179 2 B019, 68-8206 ] 10 2 29-11|
4990-6277
918-44: 4945-9212 4973-5364 6001-1606
188
188 8 477364] 7891-099 1983 8 02- 08-3499
1 6 ,32-
8 8 SNOOD$1 7914/8] 7 8-6916114268.2 6 1-92 190
2888048071817946-85474185666.76 | 6143-1047 4 5 39-89 191 | 126 时33分26 1186 E -94 | 5169-4886 4b961 198 | | 288 1-31849 8000-6104 | 176 13-11| 5196-8604 |2 4 483
68-6832 | 1812808 1 50287657,
8-3481 18 16-671 WEB-3786 18-0470 118 13:47 6084-0577 7 7468 | 184 1 21-06 | 61117867
•4HT1185 19-815130-4167

Page #307

TABLE XLVIII:C-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
84-bont periods from tra
Möhs-athkrinti,
Sun's mean anomaly for mens sun's distance from perigoe
Bun's mean longitude.
Sun's equation of the centro.
Bun's true longitude
(" ").
10000ths. of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
•
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
198 196
62-68
289 043470 289 89-89090 290 68-72718
291 67-86888 * 292 86-99964
8027-9888 188 49128 8066:8662 189 8 29-46 8069-740 190 8 87-88 81 10-1919 191 1 46-80 8187-4998192 0 - 68-97
63948388 3 8 24-08 5251-61693 % 86-77 5278-9940 3 1 49-64 6806-87193 19:16 5888-7498 2 0 11.12
87 1808 186 66-7662187 68-4002188 58-0851189 56-6414190
00000
57-20 048-16
48-65 12-86
6167-1080 5194-8509 6228-6989 6260-8368 52781084
197
58-18576 294 66-27196 296 66-40817 896 58-64499
62-68060
8164-8777198 0 :18 8192-2668193 69 10-82 8919-6884 194 58 18-19 8247-0118196 67 26-86 8274-9892
198 56 84-84
5861-1277 1 69 16:58 5888-8055 1 58 19-94 6416-8884 1 57 24-86 5448-26181 56 28.42 6470-8892 1 55 20-16
66-2124191 046-81 64-7885 1920 50-87 34-8546 198 064 18 58-8844 194 1 8-24 38-3962 196 1 14.69
6806-9168 6888-7220 5861.5288 6389-8768 64172490
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
51-81681
50-95802 800 50-08928 801 49-82544 862 48-86166
8801-7670 197 65 48-01 8829-1449 198 64 61.18 8866-5228 199 58 59-85 8888-9007 900 68 7-58 8411-2786201 63 16 70
54980170 1 B4 16-87 6626-8949 1 58 18-60 6562-77281 62 8.12 5680-15071 60 52.16 5607-5285 1 49 41:19
52-9080196 524197 | 197 31-8759 198 51.9288199 607808 200
1 2814 1 87.68 1 16-24 2.16-37 3 84:51
3445-1091 5479-9752 6500-8969 5628-8228 5558-7478
808 47-49786 804 46-88407 906 45-77028 806 44-90849 80744-04271
8488-8564 8466-0848 8498-4123 8520-7900 8548-1679
203 61 28-87 208 50 82-04 204 49 40-22 205 48 48-89 206 47 5656
5694-90641 48 28-84 5682-28481 47 10-19 5689-6622 1 45 51.54 5717-0400 1 44 82-89 5744-41791 43 18:42
50-2226201 49-6167 202 49-0088203 48-4019 204 47-7887205
2 65-03 9 21-86 8 48-67 4 15-50 4 48:16
5584-6889 5612-6786 6640-6584 5668-6881 5698-6298
808 48-17892 809 42-81618 810 41-46184 311 40-58766 812 89-72876
8676-8458 207 8602-9287 208 46 12-91 8680-8016 209 46 81-08 8657-6794210 4 29-26 8686-0678 211 43 87-45
6771-79681 6799-1787 1 6826-56161 5869-92941 688]-3078 1
41 4767 40 21-92 88 5617 87 28-14 85 6689
47-1271 208 8 17-17 46-4664207 6 50-99 45-80882086 24-91 45-12452097 111 444187 | 210 7 41.64
8724-6687 6762-7082 5780-7477 5808-8049 6886-8946
(VOL. XIV

Page #308

•, 18.]
29
រ! 8888 a 81 818 all s7:1349 316 382880 all 08
8789-81a|
8767:1909| 8888
8a198
#9 , go als 11
l 19 ៖ «o lol a16 _15-a9.
088s| អzB98808T1a 1-88 9880 1 1 is- l 980-8188 1 29 1 | 018 1 # 1 |
48009|all 889IT
3 9-2609L Al 92 a 40 al
៖ 19 ១៩-89 948-al 10 -
1588
&fe E899-
04 21:10
59:461a
18,
អ15 89 sfi4
2:81 9986 0868
8898878-10A 880-08 8931:4888 8968:8881
all 8 2018 ឧ18 # 88
9 688 820 88. 0-98 alម IS
603Bus 128 all 6072-94 12 880$ 6100-8909 12 - 617083
989 6 -0881 | 119 85:48
89 188 881825 12 68:8 8887 a18 19 48: 7:5768 219 1 109 ៩6789 20 15 3:11.
6006-5888 60387699 60619802 6080119 6118-3161
sal
sal ao-ta08
8-88889 82 283 | 838_-6801 | sa p8+669a
8888-a9 908:398 0889 088-78 8085-724
g
a
6162669 1 88-98 60-18 | 1 is 688 628:28 11:11 628976 1 12 6:16 29184 1_10_12-05
1523-6 814002
339268 850618
#28 , 888810 | 82-500$
281 16 81-8 • 1 298
18 28 ៥ 19 28-68 828_a0_ -8
646-8888 617808 880288 8291-ales 628-A71
25.
226
19 886
នន ននននន្ទ អ៊ីនននននន ន្ននននននននន ននននី៖
88 2804 $ 280$ 8 796 8813:all 888 84788
si:10 gif-4518 ១ -891 8806-2888 9282-618,
29. 2
如昭昭功%
619-84 18 781 66-12 16 288 6slo]. 1 281 601989 1 3 280 642888 10 2918
18 0890
8- 2 288801 | 28:00a9|
6-8
888 a 8788 a 466
T0
2016, 885-99 888 6978-8888 800869
Jai 088
229 280
TRUE LONGITUDE OP. THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
0
888 ak19, អ0-200 Ass 1985661 88 18:9822 $ 18-190
9289-99 9287-870$ 981 981589 9869-09
290$ 972 480 8-6? I
666:24 888-6206 810984 6688-8768 6666-749
68 80-82 0 6 :02. 0 អ 22 0 2 alea 0 8 18:9
088 36:11. 28:19e8. 2233 28:2989
28.
98, a 48 081-68 12-88
ass
881869 667 79a 6888061 61411 82460
a88
888 11:28 889 16•016 M 15-ST
146788 ១ 138i009
(998-8821
26 1678 T8oI67 96068986
28Ya 991 288 aa 18-08 29 19 28-86 2 18 អs ខ1 172-01
8399831 8620-089 6 -8878 6672867 6702888
0 48 108 046 9-1 0 4 •84 ០ 8-9. 09_4-14
3-8888 al:871a 20-4088, 19986 | 18:916
83 •84 88-88 88 al92
8_B6-46 8 9:87
6570-888 6598188 6680 685-8zz 688-119
18-960 130821 12l8a. 46 1999, fil
988-77 s 160-18 9661:$3 $ 1$ 6886 8888-
88 T2A 16 :12 988801 | 25 14 15888-8899 | 28 18 28
670-02 087 8982 6767 888 085 85-8 674772 089 22-3ខ 6812-1651 0 31 11:03 6889-29 | 0_28_69-15
17:4369
1086 16:442 284 28-06
5:4600 A 14:81 149870| S ee 13 | # 23-72
6721-68 | 640-851 6788:
3a 6 :181 6826:1089
os

Page #309

VABLE XLVIII-O-Oontd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
.
24-hour periods from trao
Mesha-sakránti.
Sun's mean anomaly (or menn eon's distance from perigee."
point)
Bun's mean longitude.
Sun's equation of the centre.
"Sun's true longitude
(8")
10,000ths of circle.
10,000tha of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circlo.
263
254 265 266 267
868 359 360 361 262 263 264
285 Sun in perigoo
3488-62735 9670-6808 247 12 31-84 6866-9108 0 26 48.47 124110 246 45 49-17 849: 776356 9698-0387 248 11 89-81 6894-2887 0 24 87-17 11:3979 247 47 2-64 350 889978 9726-4186 249 10 47-99 6921 6666 0 22 24:11
10-8713 248 48 23-87 3618-03599 9752-79442509 5616 6949-0444 0 20 11:06 9-8446 249 49 46:10 352617220 9780-1723 261 9 4:39 6976-4223 0 17 58.00 8.3179 250 51 6-88 863 480841 9807-5602 862 812-60 7008-8002 0 16 44-84 79904 251 62 -27-66 254 8 44462 8884-8281 288 7 2068 7081-1781 0 13 80-60 6-8647 352 68 50-07 855 9:59083 9869-3059 254 6 88-86
7068-5559 0 11 16-86 8-9289 258 56 1249 956 1-71704 9888 8888255687-02 7086-8888 092-12 541881 254 66 84-90 357 0-85826 9917-0617 256 445-20 7113-3117 06 47-95 8-1478 255 57 57.24 867 89-98946 9944-4396 257 363-37 7140-6896 0 4 13:12 2-1074 256 69 20-84 358 59-12567 9971.8174258, 3 1:54 7168-0674 0 2 .18-29 1.0671858049-85 859 58-26188 9992-1958 259 2 9.71 7195-44530 08:46 0-0267 269 3. 6-86 98000 100000 889 8 64007195883300 00 0 0 259 8 5400 (The win's equation of the centre it +, plus, after his des anomaly - 360° til it reacher 180°.)
Ban's equation of the centre... 0 67-49810 * 5282 200 1 14.89 7882-8282 0210-871-0098 2009 28-75 1 56-53491 53-9511 2610 26-06 7250-2011 0 4 . 25-70 2.0501 2614 5176 2 55-67052
261 59 34:28 7277-57890 6.40-63 8-0985 2626 1476 8 64-80073 108 7088 58 22:40 7304-9568 086476 41262 263 7 17:16 4 53-94294 186-0847 263 67 50-58 7332-3347 0 11 9.00 • 6:1620 268 369-58 5 6307916 63-4626 264 56
7359-7126 0 18 29-24 6-1978 285 10 21:99 662-21636 190-8404 265 566-92 7387 0900 15 37-48 7-2336 266 11 44:40 7 51-35157 218-2183 266 55 15-09
7414-4683 0 17 50-76 8.2621 267 13 5-86 50-49778 946-5962 2078428-
9 746144096 20 382 ***9-2887 368 14 27-09 949-62899 272-9741) 268 58 814 7469-2241 1 0 22 16-88 20-8154 | 269 16 48 82
68644998 6882-8908 6011-2968 6939-6999 6968-1044 8996-6097 7024-9834 7063-8871 7081-7508 7110-1639 7188-6891 7167.0004 7195-4188 7195-8833
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
+
F: 81-8289
7283-6330 7252-2512 79806694 73090831 7987-4967
202
7865-9104 7394-8241 7422-7304 7451-1349 7479-5396
[VOL. XIV.
-
275

Page #310

2 x 2
EGG *** **** ***** ***** ***** ***
306
20% mark vong and 30
48-57747
18 41-84989
10 40-98610
959 8** **** ***
20 40-12231
23 87-58095
24
36-66716
0997.68
bes 88
35 27-16548
26-30169 87 25-48790 88 24-57411 23-71032
28-89306 28-02937
993
40 22-84853
43 20-35516 310 44 19-89188
8619
8634
4646192
540-7538
874-1807
656-2643 688-6422
711-0201
9606-278
10
OPRA
1012-1767
1121-6882 1149-0661
1231-1997
REEEE
889
9599 $9959 EEES.GORIA
885888. 2018 Z
张绍!
៩នននន នននគ
1888 85
50-87
14.89
889 85 23-07
$2
86-8
12:10
20:27
299 26 44-79
96.59
23 17-48
7683-4918
7770-3807
78K9-K149 7879-8922
1907 2701
3044-1595
126-2931 0168-6710
181-0488 208-4267
1317-9382 5846-3161
8400-0718 3427-4497
25849 $981 880"
00000
COM
R
58-66
00-10
ឆន
28-96
24 31-60 36 15-31
31 9.81
1-3040
35:1439
19-7764
80-6811
Ton To
3230
41883
9480-18
***** ***** ** * *** 230 23399
- _ &ឌ
0886-88
22
88888
84883 25889 993 95
85-8716
86-7158 97 48 38-64 87-52651 298 49 31-89 98-3296
50 24-14
29 1
89-1327 300 51 16-39
62 8-28
1984
47-4170 900 20 09021 42.2053 104 54 27-29
tutkin
507-9440 586-3364
664-7273
2011.9201
649-8810 1678:2536 706-6262
734-9988 7763-3895
7791-6847 (820-0800 646 3829
8980-9004
7938-3698 1961-6719 1989-9669 3018-2619 046.5570
1074-8405 103-0990
159-6161 3187-8543
216.0763
8244-2983
8272-5204 8300-7090
8357-0709 $385-2491 3413-3844
3469-6550
No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
259

Page #311

TABLE XLVIII-C-Oonold.
siddhanta-Siromani.
24-hour periode from trao
Misha mkrinti.
Sen's woon anomaly (or mesa ron's distance from perige
point) fric").
San's men longitude.
San's equation of the centre.
Sun's true longitude
("8").
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of circle.
10,000ths of cirolo.
10,000ths of cirole.
83-88
45 18-52759 46 17-66880 67 16-80001 48 16-98628 49 15-07248
1268-6778 1885-9656 1818-8889 1840-7112 1868-0891
306 21 806 20 807 19 808
86-88 18.00 10-17 68-85
8464-8276 8482-2055 8509-5888 8686-9612 8564-3891
1 89 46-18 1 84 18-48 1 85 50-69 1 87 89-94 1 88 51-68
42-9489 48-6608 4-8726 450814 45-7690
56 11.84 56 59-26 56 82-69 67 18-11 67 60-01
8497-7765 8626-8662 8568-9569 8682-0456 8610-1081
18
320
50 14-20084 51 18-84486 52 18-48108 63 11-61727 64 1075949
311
1896-4670 1499-8448 1460-2827 1477-6006 1604-9785
809 18 8-58 810 17 14-69 811 16 89-86 312 15 81.04 813 15 89-21
8591-7170 8619-0948 8646-4727 8673-8506 8701-2285
1 40 17:41 1 41 49-16 1 48 8-90 1 H 29-18 1 46 47-78
46-4906 41-0929 47-7689 48-8729 48-9798
68 88-98
58 64.86 313 69 81 77
0017 0 86-99
8688-1476 8686-1871 8694-2266 8729-2285 8750-2083
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
9-89970 902691 8-16212 7-29828 848464
56 87 58 50
1682-3563 1659-7842 1687-1121 1614-4900 1641-8678
814 18 47-88 315 12 66-66 316 12 8-78 817 11 11-90 316 10 2007
8728-6063 1.1 47 6-48 8765-9842 11 48 26-08 8789-3621 1 49 85-98 8810-7400 1 50 46-92 8888-1178 1 51 6789
49-5867 50-1935 50-7404 61-2880 518856
OHH
68-81 1 20-64
89-69 58-82 17-96
8778-1980 8806-1778 8834-1026 8862-0280 8889-9684
58
60 61 69 63 84
6-87075 470696 8-84917 9-97988 -11669
1689-2487 1696-6836 1724-0016 1751-8798 1778-7572
819 9 18-26 890 8 8849 831 7 469 822 6 69-76 82 60-94
8866-4957 8892-8736 8920-2515 8947-6298 8976-0072
1 1 1 1 1
66 66 87
9-18 12-46 16-78 19-01 20-76
58-8857821 52-8799 58-8621 823 69-8604 54-8368
87-43
48-88 8 0-38 8 11-77 % 21.69
8917-8814 8945-7475 8978-6136 9001:4797 9019-8840
924
66 126181 68 0-88808 68 69-62438 87 68-88041 68 67-79885
1808-1861 1888-5180 1860-8908 1888-2687 1916-8486
5 9-11 826 4 17-28 826 96 46 827 329-68 133 1 4180
9003-8851 9029-7680 9067.1408 9084-5187 9111-8988
16-84 1 69 11-98 9 07-59 3 069-49 3 1 4874
MMM
547567 55-1847 56-6136828 58-0141829 58-8791 880
25-45 3 89-21 8 82-97 8 88-06 8 2864
9067-1408 9084.9476 9112-7544 9140-5328 9168-2767
'AIX "10A)

Page #312

No. 18.]
86-938 70 66-06907 1 56-20528 72 4419 78 68-770
1943-06] 20 0 49 170 08 89 8 68-14 1977802 納 59 6-8 2025-181 18 14-9 80625360 的2-66 |
139- 12 2 3406 9166-6623 |2 3 1-9
1940302 13 4 296 9221-4081 |3 4 4201 8248-7860 19 6 21-4
6672 | 331 8 4 7-1092 1332 3 19-50 67-4304 | 8 8 9:30 677316334 256-60 68037136 3 470
9196-01 92287616 9251-806 9279-19 980681
982
126191 76 17013 76 50-8868 的 6002266 78 16876
2079-918
30.8 210T-2917
8001 134-6696 1385 BT-18 2162-0475 8 685 第19-17 M8*牌」
9276-163813 6 9903-5817126
830-91961 7 9868-2975 3 7 9965 TM | 9 8
0 31-41
-16 3291
21
68-3339 | 6 2 0 0 68-57571 372 10-2 68-810 338 1 -4 80602 89 18.8
40 1573
93849362-1174
8897386 417-34特 94A-9616
如四弘盟阳出出出5
0 81 8
48-2047
-9118 6-6679 67080 4-88981
16-800套| 8 110 24-1811 | 61 19的 2716690 | 0 0 80
298 - | 胡的。 2886-819 2 8 4
4g-0692 |3 8 400 940 48112 8 597 946-8000 12 9 7-85 9496-1891 9 期- 0 60-6612 9 4-41
441 0 578 59-681 82 0 5-84 8788] 34 阳 吧 589414] 38 69 十 600417] 48 358)
472-4983 950000 95-5917 9555] 682-606
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
W000 9-11 8 0-8485 的1-848
06200
8688 8810705 A8-44 45-828
8-041
62-8 08 601 17
-28
%99-9426 |2 9 M-42 577-8206 12 10 7-9 96046942 10 16-06 682-6 21 1-10 65 464112 10 54
60-1421 | 5 6-8 02425] 348 8-16 60-81611 46 5的 创340] 38 66 8-18 如800 | 89 M N9
9610-08 9607- 0 9665-014 969- 8
19
期
6 4
的 6 6670% 0 87099 91 -92960 的 706671 典 ·2018
440-6820 517-06 545-837 572718 8000086
占占出去
3-49 10
7 67% 6-12
9686-8620 | 3 10 9-38
142009 12 10 8-8 71-6877 | 2 10 4-14
689666 ) 2 10 001 9-3485 12 10 15 的
0-4119 | 850 4 2 -81 0404 | 351 68 98 的15 | 352 52 131 60-3896 | 858 61 175 60-3076 1354 0 1-98
97249 9774618 9801-9598 982-8051 98586511
866
4 -6614 6 4-784 的部-6106
8-14 0648462 62-8271 700 600 73669
| 14
| 12-16 的0-68 6 88-81 8 69
6 8 财
98231314 |2 10 3198 851-0902 | 9 50 9878-47712 9 96 99058650 12 2 39 | 9998-892 9 2-06 |
9 18分 8 13.9 7 8-69 6 273
60-2158 || 0-116 366 00151 357 8-9068 858 9-730 359
888 49673 9911218 9988-智跑 99657618 9990-900
1-88209)
第1

Page #313

969
TABLE LI.
THE CHANGE IN THE VALUE OF THE SUN'S MEAN ANOMALY FROM THE VALUE GIVEN TABLE XLVIII-C, COLS. 2, 3, FOR THE BASE-YEAR OF THAT TABLE, caused by the annual shift of the apsis of the sun's orbit postulated by the Siddhanta-Biromani. [Add for years earlier, deduct for years later, than K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1899-1400.]
CHANGE.
Minutes and seconds.
10-0174 or 1"-044 2 0-0848, or 2"-088 00628, or 3"-1388 0-0806, er 4"-176 0-0870, or 5-220 601046, or 67-204 701218, or 7-808
0-1893, ar. 8:852
006, or 9-398
$445
BRIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10,000ths of airols.
Years
CHANGE.
Hinntes and gonds.
10 0174, or
4170
0.00808 0-0161 20 0-848, or 0-02418 300-882, or 0088 40 0-406, er 004037 50, 0870, or 52:20 0.0488 60 1014, er 1966 006888 701218, or 1'18:08 0:06:4
80.1898, o. 1'28:53
QORA
90 V-666, or 1'3306
10,000ths of girole.
10:44 20-88
**07 27 [VOL. XIV.
0-0808 200 0161 200 31-320-2418 300
0-32
04027
0-488
0-5638
0.64
Q-7249
CHABAR.
Minutes and second
1474, or 1444 848, or 3 2848 6-22, or 6' 13"-2
10,000ths of circle.
0.808
181
24é

Page #314

No. 18.]
TRUE LONGITUDE OF THE SUN IN HINDU ASTRONOMY.
268
*71) TAT!.JOOPAD 24
SAT
.**
2013 »Vittf or ODATÃ BY 18 Sep ITA-ŠIRONANT, as fixed by Dr. Schram for deret-contarida, and Table of diftsrence between that authority and
NO 18-
t
to the year K. Y. expired
In -- A.D.
Exact value of todaya !
al toy : Di betweeti Arya.
Siddk, and Bidåk. Value to be used in clout Sirman values of latiou by the longer rule fodhya for we
by the shorter
19
ES
.yale.
.
Minutes.
2
.4
18
0 10-
19
4200 4800* ting 1800 4800
1099-1100 1199-1208 1299-1306 1899-1400 1499-1500 1598-1800 1699 1700
1988-926 94. 1952-
9
9
420
4700 4800
The sodhya increases annually is amount by about 00:16, actually 0-15975.

Page #315

984
EPIGRAPHTA. INDIOA.
(VOL. XIV.
TABLE LIII.
BITWEIN TEI MOMENTI OF YEAX MASHA-HAKERINTI AS QALOULATED BY THE
First ABYA-SIDDE ITA, (u) Tas BIDDEINTA-SIROMANI,
the two baving been together at K. Y. O o B.C. 3108. [The momont of mean Misha-sabloninti by tho Arya-Siddhanta having been foundh, dedmot from
this the timo-difference for the K. Y. year of the givon date. Result i moment of meas Misha-sathlordnti by the Siddhanta-Siromapi.]
Dit
DLA
Time Dideronce.
Timo Difference.
DH.
in year.
Time Difference.
Time Dit arenos.
Joen.
year.
08 30
SO
6 500
200
100
11 400
100
17 800
0 048 018 0124 0 145
0 10 30 0 14 0 0 17 20 ono 0 24 20 0280 0 81 80
0227
089
6 15 0

Page #316

No. 19.3
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
285
No. 19. TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT.
Kurgoḍ is a village in the Bellary taluka of the Bellary District, Madras: it is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827) as "Koorgode," in lat. 15° 21', long. 76° 54', about fourteen miles north-north-west from Bellary. The records now published give the name in the full form of Kurugöḍu; and the first of them puts the place in the Ballakunda vishaya (1. 17) or Ballakunde nad (11. 19, 47),-known from other sources as a three-hundred district, which, again, it puts in the Kuntala country (11. 14, 17). The name Kurugōḍu seems to mean " (the hill) having a small or low top," from kuru and kodu, with reference to one or another of the hills which lie on the north and west of the place. The inscriptions place here a hill-fort (see A, vv. 12, 13, and B, 1. 9). They speak of it in bombastic terms; but it seems to have been in ancient times really a fortress of strength and repute, as it is mentioned in the list of strongholds which were reduced by the Hoysala king Vishnuvardhana I (see Ep. Carn. XI. Dg. 25, p. 55) and Ballala II (see Vol. XIII above, p. 176).
In 1801 Major Colin Mackenzie found at Kargod a stone tablet, nearly five feet high and three feet wide and about eleven inches thick. He removed it with the consent of the principal inhabitants, and it is now in the Imperial Museum at Calcutta. This stone bears two inscrip. tions, one on its front and the other on the back, the first of which, A below, was brought to notice by a translation which was furnished to Major Mackensie and was published in 1807 by Colebrooke in Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX, p. 433; see also Colebrooke's Essays, Vol. II, p. 240. That translation was not a very satisfactory one: to say nothing of its numerous errors of omission and commission, it introduced, quite gratuitously, the name of Salivahana into both the dates, regarding which point and its connections see Dr. Fleet's paper on "Salivahana and the Saka Era" in Journ. R. As. Soc., 1916, p. 809. I now edit the two records from inkimpressions placed at my disposal by the late Dr. Fleet, which are now in the British Museum.
A. OF SOMESVARA IV AND THE SINDA PRINCE RACHAMALLA II: SAKA 1095 AND 1103.
This record is on the front of the stone. Over it there are sculptures as usual: in the centre a linga; at the sides, the bull Nandi and probably a cow and calf; and above them, the sun and moon. The writing covers an area of about 3 ft. 8 in. in height by 2 ft. 9 in. in width, and is in an excellent state of preservation.
The characters are Kanarese, about in. in height on the average. They are well formed, of the upright type characteristic of the period. They include in line 1 three interesting letters which have been illustrated by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant., Vol. XV, p. 364: the opening syllable fri, about 2 in. high, is elaborated so as to present on the right side the front part of an elephant; and the dra of chamdra and the bha of Sambhave, of the same height, are treated, so as to form the front parts of two birds. With this may be compared the inscription Ep. Carn. XI (Chitaldroog), Cd. No. 47, which boasts of its engraver's skill in feats of this kind. In the same line the of Svayambha and the upper part of the ai in trailokya are drawn out and expanded into ornamental designs, and the iin chumbi is enlarged. On the last line also a number of subscript vowels and consonants are prolonged downwards in sweeping flourishes. The inscription is also remarkable for the frequent use that it makes of the special characters for m, y, and v noted above, Vol. XII, p. 335. Thus in lines 1-3 the proportion of the special to
1 This record is entered as No. 253 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, Vol. VII above, appendix. 2 N

Page #317

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
the regular m is 4 to 1, in lines 30-33 it is 15 to 10; the proportion of the special to the regular v in lines 1-3 is 4 to 14, in lines 30-33 it is 10 to 12.1 The special y occurs 17 times. The anusvära is written sometimes above, sometimes on the right side of the preceding akshara.
266
The inscription has the unusual feature of being composed in three languages. Vv. 1-3 are Sanskrit; v. 4 is Prakrit ; and all the rest of the record is Kanarese, 11. 15-17 being prose, followed by poetry (vv. 10-24), including in verse 6 a metre, Utsäha, which is not of common occurrence, with occasional short prefaces in prose, a prose passage (11. 32-35), a verse (v. 25), more prose (11. 35-37), a verse (v. 26), and then prose from 1. 38 to the end. The Sanskrit is ordinary. The Prakrit is more interesting. It is intended to be in the Saurasent dialect, and comes fairly near to success: thus its achchho, -rakkhi, and Lachchhi-, as regards their internal consonants, are justified by the forms achchhi, rakkhasa, and Lachchht authenticated for Saurasent (Pischel, Gramm. d. Prakrit-sprachen, pp. 219, 220, 216 respectively), though the of Lachchht- is wrong, as is also vachchho (Sauraseni vakkha: Pischel, ib., p. 221). The rather rare word ukkera deserves mention: see Pischel, ib., p. 90. The Kanarese is of the ancient dialect in the metrical portions (an exception being horeya, 1. 20); the prose is in the medieval language, with some vacillation as regards the conversion of initial p to h (e.g. Piriya, 1. 36, paduval, 11. 40, 47, 48, paduvala, 1. 41, pu-, 1. 40, but Hähe-, 1. 40, Hiriya, 1. 44, hoha, 1. 48, etc.). The spelling akale may be noted: Kittel gives only akale. The archaic is nowhere used. There is an instance of the accusative ending in -a, tanna (1. 20), on which see Dr. Fleet's remarks above, Vol. XI, p. 3, and note. Lexically interesting are: odbhayad, 1. 4; gamgarim, 11. 18-19; irkkeyune, 1. 21; adagunti, 1. 26 (cf. the Bankapar inscription, 1. 26, above, Vol. XIII, p. 171); takkil, unploughed land,3 11. 40 ff.; kammata, 1. 40; dharmmēta, 1.41; hole, 11. 41 ff.; chinnageykada, "goldsmith's work," 1. 50 (with the phrase chinnageykadanakharangal there we may compare manikya-nakhara, me-nakara, m°-nagara, manika-nakhara, and manika-nakara in Insor. of Sravana Belgola, Nos. 91, 94-5, 97, 106, 129), and satt [u]gayam, 1. 50.
The inscription, though in reality a connected whole written at or soon after the time of the second date given in it, divides itself into three parts: the end of the first part, in 1. 44, is marked by three conch shells, and the end of the second part is marked by one such shell at the end of 1. 47. The first part, after eight introductory verses, mentions the Western Chalukya Sömēsvara [IV] Tribhuvanamalla as the reigning king of Kuntala, ruling at the nele-vidu, the standing-camp or cantonment, at Kalyana (1. 16). It then proceeds to sing the praises of the province of Ballakunde (vv. 10, 11) and the hill-fort (durga) of Kurugöḍu (vv. 12-16), which is fancifully said to hold in check the Cholas, Gurjaras, Lālas. (people of Southern Gujarat), Pandyas, and Telugus (v. 13), and then goes to give an account of the family of the Sinda Mahamandalesvaras ruling in Kurugodu under the suzerainty of the Western Chalukyas. The first of them to be mentioned is the reigning prince, IrmaḍiRachamalla, i.e. Rachamalla II (v. 17); and we are told that his race sprang from an eponymous hero Sinda, born from the union of a Naga king with the radiance from Siva's sword (v. 18). In the lineage of Sinda arose Rachamalla [I], who by Sovala-devi begot Irungula (vv. 19-20); the latter by Bala-devi had two sons, Rachamalla II and Soma (v. 21). Racha
1 This includes the ligature ree, which regularly presents the special form.
2 An instance of Prakrit occurring in the middle of a prasasti is found in Ep. Carm., Vol. XI, Dg. No. 41. I take this opportunity to call attention to the use of this term in the Iṭṭagi inscription A, 1. 81, above, Vol. XII, p. 49.
On the meaning of the term sele-vidu see Dr. Fleet's paper "Nelevidu : Appayanavida "in Journ. R. 48. Soc., 1917, p. 115.
This Rachamalla I is probably identical with the Jinda Rachamalla who is known from other sources to have been ruling Ballakunde, in conjunction with his elder brother Irmaḍi-Bhima (Bhima 11), as feudatories of Jagadēkamalla II (Progr. Report of Asst. Arch. Supt. for Epigr., South. Circle, 1918-14, pp. 87 1.).

Page #318

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS YROM KURGOD.
207
malla Il's prosperity, due to his devotion to Siva, is described (vv. 22-24). Next we are introduced to a high minister of Rachamalla I, the General and Hadapavala (bearer of the royal betel-bag) Bèohiraja (Bécharasa or Bēohaiya), who built a temple to Siva-Svayambhu and presented a momorial on the subject to Piriya-Rachamalla, i.o. Richamalla I, who accordingly granted for its endowment in Saka 1095 an estate which he vested in a oertain Bāls Śivācharya, an acharya of the Kalamukhs and Lákulisvara theology,' as trustee (IL 33-44).
The second part (11. 44 to 47) tells us that in Saks 1103 Irmadi-Rachamalla, i.e. Richa malla II, made an endowment, comprising the village of Jintegrima and certain other conces. sions, to the same temple and trustee.
The third part (1. 48 to the end) records a grant of some land at Kasugodu to the same temple. And it then proceeds to tell us that, as the record euphemistically pets it, when Bēchirāja was going to Kailāsa in bodily form, that is, when he had died and his corpse was being cremated, his wives Baiļiyakka and Malpaniyakka entered the firs, that is, immolated themselves with his corpse by the rite of Suttee, and, just before doing that, obtained the permission of the raling prince for the making of certain other grante, naturally to the same temple.
The inscription contains two datos, regarding which Dr. Flest has given me the following remarks:-" In the first date (1.38 f.) the details are: the eyclic year Vijaya, being the faka year 1095 (expired,=A.D. 1173-74); the new-moon Mithi of Margasira; 88mavara (Monday); an eclipse of the sun. This date is an irregular one, in that the given tithi bad: Do connection with a Monday: it answers to Thursday, 6 December, A.D. 1173, on which der it ended at about 20 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). Also, though there was a total annular eclipse of the san, it was not visible in India.
* In the second date (1. 45) the details are: the ofclio year Plava, being the saks year 2108 (expired, A.D. 1181-83); the full-moon tithi of Karttika; Somaváre ; an eclipse of the moon. This date, also, is irregular, as the given tithi here again had do connection with a Monday: it answers to Satarday, 24 October, A.D. 1181, on which day it onded at about 6 h. 18 m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); and there was no eclipse."
Geographical names are fairly numerons in this record. The chief are : Kantala (u. 14. 17); the nele-vidu Kalyāņa (1. 16); the country of Ballakunde (IL 17, 19, 41, 47); Kurugodu (11. 20-1, 23-4, 39, 48); the rivers Niraha!!a (1. 39) and Uppavalla (l. 48); Badanahatti (1. 41): Biyanahatti (1. 42); Arakere (11. 42; 48); Domdavatti (1. 43); Sripura (1. 45); Tekkekal (L. 46); Araliyahāļu (1. 47); Hamgave (1. 47); Goranahāļu (1. 47); Jintegrima (1. 47); Orvsyalar (1. 48); Manivär (1, 49); and Sūgũr (1. 49). Of the site of Kurugodu, the modera Kargod, we have already spokon. The Ballakunde district, in which it lay, is mentioned a a three-hundred district in an insoription of A.D. 1107 at Harvinamadagu in Mysore (Ep. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog, Dg. 128 ; of. ibid. 126, and Program Report of Aut. Arch. Supt. for Epigr., South. Oircle, 1913-14, p. 88), and evidently was a division of the Sindavādi country, on which see Dr. Fleet's note in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 257. It took its name from what is now an insignificant village on the western bank of the river Hagari or Vēdavati in lat. 15° 32', long. 77o, marked on the Median Atlad sheet 38 (1827) se “Bullakoondy" ; it lies about fifteen miles north-east-by-north from Kurgo. Badanhatts appears on the same map as " Badanhatty," about two miles S.S.W. from Kurg04; Orviyalar
See Progress Report of Asst. Archeol. Supt. for Epigr., Southern Circle, 1907-8, p. 88, 1914-16, PP. 88, 91, 101, and my remarks on the Yēwür inser. G, sbore, Vol. XII, p. 837.
Another epigraphio record of schee of Satte, also attended by the making of granta, i loand his the Nejati insoription of A.D. 1067, Vol. VI above, p. 215. It appears sloo in Ep. Carm., Vol. XI, Dg. 126, 128.
2 x 2

Page #319

[VOL. XIV. perhaps as 66 Woravoy" (" Wórvayee in the Registration List of Bellary District), some seven miles W. of Kurgod; Manivür as "Munnoor" (i.e. Manaira), on the river Tungabhadra, in lat. 15° 29', long. 76° 47'; Sügüru as " Soogoor," also on the Tungabhadra,1 in lat. 15° 29', long. 76° 48'. Goranahāļu (if I have read the name aright) may possibly be "Goranhully," some sixteen miles S.W. from Kurgod; and Tekkekal may be safely identified with Tekkalakote ("Tekkulkota " of the old maps), in lat. 15° 32', long. 77° 11', the ending kote, kota, " fort," being a later addition, as in Bagalkot, the ancient Bagadage.
268
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
The Sinda Princes.
The Sinda race claimed to belong to the Naga-vamsa, or lineage of the mythical Snakes, and the members of it usually bore the title of " lord of Bhōgavati." Including the dynasty of Kurgöd, we know of several reigning houses of this stock. The earliest branch that appears on record is that which ruled in Bagaḍage (now Bagalkot) as feudatories of the Western Chalukyas at the end of the tenth and beginning of the eleventh centuries. Of them we have the pedigree: Kammayyarasa-Pulikala (Saka 912)-Nagatiyarasa (Saka 955)-PolasindaSevyarasa (see Ep. Ind. above, Vol. III, p. 230; Kielhorn's List, ibid., Vol. VII, app., Nos. 144 and 156).
Not very long after this we find another and a far more important branch, the Sindas of Erambarage (Yelburga), ruling in the same neighbourhood. The chief of these were Achugi II, c. A.D. 1122, who governed the Kisukaḍu Seventy and the Nareyangal Twelve as a feudatory of the Western Chalukya Vikramaditya VI; Permadi I, c. A.D. 1144, who ruled over the same provinces as well as the Kelavadi Three-hundred and the Bagadage Seventy under Vikramaditya VI and Jagadekamalla II; Chavanda II, c. A.D. 1163-9, originally a fendatory of the Western Chalukya Tails III, who administered the Kisukaḍu Seventy, the Bagadage Seventy, and the Kelavadi Three-hundred; and four sons of Chavunda, Achugi or Achidova III, A.D. 1163, Permadi II, A.D. 1163, Bijjala, A.D. 1169, and Vikrama, A.D. 1169 (see J. Bo. B. R. A. S., Vol. XI, p. 219 ff.; PSOOI, Nos. 67, 83; Ind. Ant., Vols. IX, p. 96, and XXX, p. 266; Kielhorn's List, Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, app., Nos. 218, 224, 233-4, 243). Achugi II and Permadi I waged successful wars against the Kadambas of Gove (Goa) and the Hoysalas of Dorasamudra, But the glory of their dynasty was short-lived: towards the end of the twelfth century the Hoysalas consolidated their kingdom to the north of the Tungabhadra, and before their risen star the Sindas of Yelburga apparently faded out of existence.
To this branch belonged a family that has left a record of itself in an inscription at Saḍi, which will be published with others from that town in this journal. We learn thence that Achugi or Acharasa II, the son of Singarasa II (a son of Achugi I), begot by Siriya-devi Permadi-deva and Chavunda II. Chavanda married another Siriya-devi, a daughter of Bijjala the Kalacharya; and their sons were Bijjala and Vikkayya (Vikrama). Vikkayya was ruling over Kisukad, under the suzerainty of his cousin the Kalachurya Sankama, at the time of the grant (Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 576).
Yet another branch under the suzerainty of the Western Chalukyas is that represented by the Mahamandalstvara Mañja, ruling under Vikramaditya VI over the province of Arasibiḍi in Bijapur; he was the son of Sindaraja, who in turn was the son of Bhima, governor of the Pratyandaka Four-thousand (see above, Vol. III, p. 306; Kielhorn's List, ibid., Vol. VII, app., No. 189; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 266).
Another section of the same race was that which bore the title "lord of Karahața" (in the Sätärä District); cf. Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, 1, Hl. 20, 50, Vol. XI, Dg. 42. To this belonged
1 This is proved by the reference to a temple of the river-goddess, 1. 49.
Bee, generally, Dynasties of the Kan. Distr., pp. 281 n., 299 n., 443, 450, 458, 458, 460, 462 f., 476 f., 485, 488, 497 1., 572-8.

Page #320

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
269
the Sindas of Belagavatti, who at one time ruled over the Edavatte-nod in Bellave, the Mudavalla Thirty, the Narigaļige Forty, etc. They were descendants of Chattarnsa I, whose grandson, Chattarasa II, was reigning in 1117 A.D.; the last of them on record is Haravira or Viradova, in 1244-7. Of this family was a certain Isvara at Haļavūr, governing parts of the Banavasi and Santalige provinces in 1165-72 A.D. under the suzerainty of the Kalachuryas (see PSOCI, No. 119; Mysore Inscr., No. 32, p. 60; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 378; Ep. Carn., Vol. XT, Dg. 42; Kielhorn's List, above, Vol. VII, app., No. 238). In the same connection belong the Mahamandalëfuara Isvara-dēva in Koppale about 1180 A.D., who is snid to have conquered the Yådavas, etc. (see Ep. Carn. VIII, 2, Sb. No. 276), and Israra-dova of Belagavatti in 1193 A.D. (ib., Sa. No. 4).
We may also mention the following: Mulganda-Sinda Jätarasa, who was governing the Kadambalige Thousand in 992 A.D. (Ep. Carn., XI, Dg. No. 114); the mahasimanta Sindarasa, administering the vadda-rāvula-susika of the Nolambavadi Thirty-two Thousand ander the Chalukyas in 1108 A.D. (ib., Jl. No. 12); and the muhasi manta Barmadēvarasa in Arasibiļi (Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, 1901, p. 266). Some references to minor Sindas in these regions of the Dekhan are to be found in Ep. Carn., Vol. VIII, 2, Sb. Nos. 209, 293, 295, and Vol. XI, Hk. No. 23.
Finally we may notice a branch of the family in the Central Provinces. Here have been found records of a number of kings at Bastar, dating from 1065 A.D. onwards, who claimed to belong to the Chhinda or Chhindaka (i.e. Sinda) branch of the Någn-varsa, and boro the title "lords of Bhogåvati" (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 174; Vol. X, pp. 31, 35, 37, and perhaps 40 ;
Progr. Rept. Asst. Arch. Supt. for Epigr., South. Oircle, 1908-9, p. 111). The familyname as given here, Chhinda or Chhindaka, sapplies us with the true etymology of the word Sinda : evidently the two words are identical, Sinda being the Dravilian equivalent (cf., e.g., Kanar, sattige from chhattrika). The Chhinda raco is mentional (under the form Ohhanda) as one of the thirty-six Agni-kulas in Chand Bardai's Prithviraj Riso, I, p. 54, of the Nagari-prachāriņi Sabha's edition. It would thus seem that the Chhindas or Sindas were originally a family sprung from some Nāga tribe in the Central Provinces or thereabouts, whonoe some of them migrated towards the west.
Native legend sapplies fanciful accounts of the origin of the race and its name. The present record (v. 18) tells us that the eponymons hero Sinda was born from the union of & Snake-king with the flashing sword in Siva's arm (possibly an attempt to connect etymologically the name Chhinda or Sinda with the Sanskrit root chhid, “cut"); and again it announces in v. 22 (as also does B, v. 11) that his descendant Răchamalla II was suckled by a tigress and had a cobra's dilated hood as an umbrella, which seems to point to some rites practised in the Sinds family to commemorate miracles supposed to have happened to their eponymous ancestor. Light is thrown upon the two latter verses by & passage in the Bågadage record (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 230 ff., 11. 10 ff.), where we are told that, when the serpent-king Dharaņondra and his wife came upon the earth from the nether world, she gave birth at Ahichoh hattra, in the region of the river Sindhu (i.e. in Sindh), to a babe, which was hence named Sinda; the serpent-king gave him into the charge of a tigress, and on his attaining manhood made him king of that country; Sinda then married a Kadamba princess, and by her had three sons, from whom the Sinda family was descended. Here the birth of Sinda is localised at Ahichchhatra (literally, "Snake-umbrella"), now Ramnagar in the Bareilly District, apparently for no other reason than because popular etymology found in its name an allusion to the device of a Näga on the state-umbrellas of the Sinda princes. We find a similar legend
In the verse of A the snekling by the tigress and the cobra-umbrells may be referred grammatically to Ainda, but in B they are clearly predicated of Bachamalla.

Page #321

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
in the record of Isvara of Halavär already mentioned above, p. 269), according to which Sinda was the offspring of Siva and the river Siadha, and Siva created a tigress to suckle him.
The memory of the Sindas' connection with the territory in the neighbourhood of Bellary is still preserved in local names : see Dr. Fleet's note on the Sindavādi country in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 257. A clear trace, as Dr. Fleet has pointed out to me, survives in the name of Sindanür, “Sinda's Town," in the Mudgal division of the Nizam's territory, which is marked as "Sindunoor" in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827), in lat. 15° 46', long. 76° 49', about twentynine miles north-by-west from Kurgod.
TEXT.1 [Metres : v. 1, ślõka (Anushțubh); v. 2, Malini; vv. 3, 5, 11, Sardalavikridita ; v. 4, Sragdharā; v. 6, Utsäha ; vv. 7, 21, 22, Mattēbhavikridita; vv. 8-10, Mahasragdhara; vv. 12, 15-19, 24-26, Kanda ; vv. 19, 20, Utpalamala; vv. 14, 23, Ohampakamala.] 1 Sri-Syayarnbhd-näthiya namaḥ || Namasztunga-hiras-chombi-chandra-chämara-chårava
fie trailokya-nagar-Arambha-mala-stambhays Sambhave || [1] 2 Jayati visada-kirttiḥ prārtthit-arttha-prapürttiḥ sakala-bhuvana-vartti dēvata-chakra
vartti | vigata-Ditija-dambhaḥ Pärvvati-pärirambhaḥ 3 pravinata-vidhu(du)-Sambhur-ddēva-dova-Svayambhūh [2] Yasy-odvfitta-pura
trayasya vijayê bhal-ekshap-Agny-archchisha svidyach-chandra-kala-Bravadbhir-ampi
tair=ajjivitaḥ sa stavan || (1) 4 molde dova-sirah-karoti-nikaras-taj-jäta-räv-odbhayad-Gauryya yaḥ pariranıbland
smita-mukhag=tasmai namah sambhavo [3] Gori-pipa-tthapa-ttha-tthagida
ghusiņa-dinn-ekka-vapp-o(a)ggha-vachchho 3 Kandapp-o(a)ddappe-vipphålana-nia-pivano vichchhoranta-ttiachohho ! Ribbin
0(d)kköra-rakkho tihuvana-bhavap-arambha-sambhanta-kbambho Lachchhinaba
ppiyo 80 6 jesi saï-jad pamma-Sambhu Sayambht [4] Sri-dovi-ramana-pram(pra)atta
mahiman Bhabhpit-suta-vallabham påd-Anamra-sur-Asur-Endra-maku7 odyat-soņa-mäpikya-rak-prādur-bhbh ata-disam mano-madade Sadyojāta-vaktrarh
Svayambha-dēvam namag=agalam kudugo bha8 kti-sriyaman sriyuman || [58] Utsābam | Vilasad-Amara-raja-Raja-raja-Ditija
raja-samku!e-visa!a-mauli-gbrishta-chalana-naļina-yoga9 lakam Baļila-dharapi-pavana-gagana-dahana-tarapi-fasadhar-átma-lasad-ashta-murtti
Sambhu kuduge namag-abhishtamam || [6°] Padinälkum bhu10 vanangalam padada tannsichchh-adi-sakti-tray-&spa dadindam paripāļisuttuakhilar
bhàta-bråtadol-jivit-abhyadayat midida Sarbhu bhakta11 janata-chěta [s]-sthan-ag-irdda sammadadin-tamnane tofutikke Batatan man
mõnas-ambhojado! !! [70] Mahasragdhare | Himavad-dbätri-dha12 rëndr-ätmaje kiru pereyam node jūta-sthamam tăm kamanly-äļokadim tannaya
pere-noealo! nilda bel-dimgaļi pornnimey-&gal dova | b&l-endo13 peskaley=atiporon-emdavimd=adud-emb-uttama-magdhatvakke mechch-irdd=alifaya
mahimam Sambhu rakshikke nammam [8] Kadal-d!um dvipavo!um kolo naga-chayav=ēļu samāvēshtisal chelvede Jam.
From the Ink-impression.
The corresponding Sanskrit of this verse would be: Gauri-pina-stan-sha-sthagita-ghunina-datt-sika-varg. 8dcbe-vaksbåb Karindarp-öddarpa-visphalapa-pija-nipuno vichchharat-tryskohol girvin-ötkärya-rakeba tribhuvana-bhavan-arambha-sambhranta-skambbo Lakshmi-näthe-priyab jayati masti-jayo narma-Sachbhub Svayambhūh 1
7 Metre : Utaths (see Nagavarma's Kannada Chhandauli, Kittel's ed., p. 126). The price is imperfect, he in vifarad, amkula, and califa being answered by 7 ln lasad.

Page #322

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
14 budvipava dvipada Bharata-mahi-bbăgadol-naḍeyum norppadel kang-atyamta-sobhavaham-ene negald=1 Kumtala-kshmatala-śrig-odeyam Chalukya-vams-otpalavikasana-chamdram vila
15 las-Amaromdram || [9] Mattam tat-prasastiy-ent-emdade || Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-āśrayaṁ Śri-Prithvi-vallabham mahārājādhirājam paramēšvara paramabhaṭṭārakam Satyasraya
16 kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanam śrimat-Tribhuvanamalla-Vira-Sōmēsvara-dēvan=
uttaröttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-tāram
nele-vidinol-sukha-sam katha-vinodadim
Kalyāṇada
17 jyam geyyuttam-iral-ittal || Vri Jaladhi-byaveshtit-orvvi-mahilege vilasal-lola-: bhala-sthali-Kumtala-desan-tan-enipp-aint-iral-esava
tilakam tām Ballakunda-vishaya
kāraka-kimsuka-nāļikēra
ră
||
271
18 m-adhika-lakshmi-samasēvitam bhu-lalana-lila-vilasa-sphurita-kabarika-kundad-ant-oppi törkkum || [10*] Ad-ent-emdaḍe || Ur-ar-ddappade puta-bhata-lateyim matt-aliyim saliyimd-ur-ur-ddappade gam
19 garim kudiyarim śrimamtarim kantariṁd-ur-ar-ddappade devată-nilayadim bhaktarim chelvu-vett-ür-ar-ddappade Ballakumde-naḍu-nal-samtam karam [11] Antu nada naḍuve Kam Kela-balada jalahoreya 20 da durggamgalan-alevudu nereya meravudu kula-giri Kurugóda durggav=a[r]ggum durggam [12] Vri || Cholanan-alav-aḍuvadu Gürjjaranam sale tarjjikum
tara-giri-durggamgalan-ilisi
tanna
21 karam Lalanan-āli māḍuvada Pamḍyanan-andalegum Telumga-bhūpāļanan-ēļidirkkeyane maḍuvud-1 Kurugōda kote tam kalegavendad-elu-maḍi perchchuvud= achchariy-aro kaḍuvar [13] A
22 koteya
pora-volal-ent-endade
Tilaka-tamala-tala-kadali-vakul-avali-pātal-ali
pippala-dala-matulumga-ghanasaraka-kēsara-karņņikāra-salmali(li)-lavali-lavanga-saha
lasat-Kuntala-kshönig-udyat
23 samkula-sakala-rtta-nandanadin-oppugum-1 Kurugöḍa suttalum 1 [14] Mattav pattanadol Kam || Dhanadanan-ilipar-ddhanikar-vvanadhipanaṁ naguvaralli ratna-vivekar-Mmanuvam polvar-jjanapar-jjana-nutav-idu polkuv-alte Bhō24 gavatiyam [15] Bhaktiya mane bhaktiya nele bhaktiy-avati(te) bhaktiyelge bhaktiya rajyam bhaktiya bhandaram Siva-bhaktiya siri bamdu nelasit1 Kurugōdol || [16] A nagarakk-adhinatham Sri-nari-kucha-vilola-kum
yasah-sri-varan-artthigalg-ereda
sad
basamtan
25 kuma-vaksham bhu-nutan-esedam nisadan-tan-Irmmaḍi-Raehamallan-apratimallam [17] Va | A nripan-anvayam-ent-emdade | Kam | Mridana nida-dola balina kaḍu-vogarina polapan-uragi gett-uragemdramn-to
26 dardalli bhava-ratiyind-oḍan-ogedam Sindan akhila-bhuvan-ananda [m] | [18] Ant-ante Sinda-bhupana santatiy-aḍagunti perchche perchchidan-ativikramtam Jaya-kämtam Sri-kantam éri-Rachamalla-dharani-kantari 19] Bri-vanit-827 évaraṁge Siva-pada-sikhamani Rachamalla-dev-Avanipalakaṁge sati Sovala-devige podgajan-ishtakarkigalah tamaat
puṭṭidam
avanibhrit-sa-mamgalan-Irumgulan-Ivan-u
1 For nolpade.
This second la is superfluous.
The prasa is imperfect, unless we correct lalana to lalană.
The präsa is irregular, the alliteration being on the worás kela, durgeatnažan (twice),
See above, p. 266.
The reading of this word is not certain; but I can think of nothing better.

Page #323

272
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
28 dåtta-mangalam || [20] Madadim órimad-Irunguļa-kshiti-vadhi-näthamgay
udynd-gnp-ispadey-appe (ppa) Bala-dēvigan-tanayar=ādar-Bhbhimanum Pártthanam
todal-ill-erbinega kram-Onna tiyo!-429 śä-vartti-sat-kirtti-sampadan-int-Irmmadi-Răchamalla-npipanum ári-Soma-bhapalanum
1 [218] À yiryvaro! tad-agrajana mahimey=emt=emdade | Vpi Puli
válam nalid-nnda saktiy=ahiy=ēka 30 chhohjattravf-agirdda perp=a!a-vaţti chamari-mrigata chamara-jam tad-bhadra
ját-iba-samkula-bhadr-āsana-rājya-chihna-sahitam fri-Binda-Govindan-ar-alav-allIrmmadi-Rachamallan=edatim Bhögindra-vams-odbhavam || [22*] Dhrita
mahimam 31 mahi-nuta-Bukh-abhinav-ātisayam yasab-prakāfita-bhuvana nav-Abja-nayanam
naya-nandana-satnutar tanikțita-Kali-kāļimam malina-dūritan-Irmmadi
Rāchamalla-bhūpati-tiļakar kaļā32 kusa!an-hava-chakkradolea Ttrivikkramam || [23] Kam || Podaviya samasta
bhaktara naduve Mpidań mechchi nichcha-varavam kadal-Irmmadi-Racha
malla-dēvam padedam nitya-prasada-rājya-sriyam || [24] Va || Amt-enisi ne33 galda friman-mahāmaņdaļēsvaran-Irmmadi-Rachamalla-dēvana rājyam-attarottaram
Austhiram-agatt-ire | tat-pada-padm-Opajivi Siv-aika-bhävi Kasyapa-gotra-pavitram
Achharasana patram sarv v-adhi34 käri Telgara māri pati-káryya-dhurandharan-abhinava-yagandharam Våjasaněya
kul-ambara-dyumaņi mantri-chūdāmaņi Svayambhu-déva-labdha-vara-prasādam
friman-maha-pradhānam hadapava35 lam Bēchirājans mahimey=ent=emdade | Ka | Odaveyan odalam dēvarggrodan
odane nivēdisatt[n] Siva-sannidhiya padeda lokado!-orvvane hadapava!am
dandaniyakar Bēcharasam || [25] Va || Ant- Běchara36 sam fri-Svayambhu-dēvargge dėv-alayamanzettisi nija-patige dharmma-käryyamar
vijñāpisalu Sriman-mahämaņdaļēśvaram Piriya-Richamalla-dēvarasar Sri
Svayambhu-dovar=amga-bhoga-ramga-bhogakkam 37 alliya sthān-ichāryyaru svasti yama-niyama-svådhyāya-dhyāna-dharapa-mo(man)n
anushțbána-Siva-pājā-tatparar=app=avara mahimey=ert-erdade | Ka | A
Lākuļīśvar-ēgama-Kaļā(lā)mukha38 darśanamgalan-taldi tapo-lilege muyv-āṁt-irppa Bala-Sivãohāryya varyyan
agamita-dhairyyam || [26] Va | Ant-enisida Bala-Sivãohäryyara kālam
karchohi vā(dhārā-porvvakar mādi 8a(fa)ka-va39 reha: 1095neya Vije(ja)ya-samvatsaradha(da) Mārggasirad=amāvāsye Somavära
säryys-grahana-tä(ta)t-kaladandu bri-Svayambha-dövargge kotta keyi
Kurugöțim muda-voladalli Nira40 halladim padaval takkila mattaru 3 arasata kam matadin paduvalaul
matter 1 Pumarikada kereyim midapa pa-domta 1 dēvara montana gapa
2 Habe-kall in41 ds-volada Ballakundeya bolo-vēregim Peduvalu takkil mattar 12 vöra
Erada kereyim terkalu kisu-vattar 5 Bidanahattiyalı dharmmētada sthaladir tenkalu takkila ma 1 .
The präsa in this verse is imperfect; the alliterative words are puli, sanikula, aļa, alar. * Read ik a-chokhattraps,
. It is to be noted that neither bere nor in the second date in l. 45 below does the original contain the word Balivahans : see remarks on p. 265 above.
• Possibly, but less probably, mattar; so 1. 49..

Page #324

Kurgod inscription A: Saka 1095 and 1103.
SONG
మంలో ఉదయసుదరదూరమున నరబలం బరు 19 గురంగయుగాని 1ST జయపడులు గురువనన్నందున ఆ జడను వివాతి కలు ఎదురుకుల పరుగులు తయగు జయతకు పREDం. రNXMI
రచయల దండు మతము (పుస్తకం గురించము పరిసర పర్యము -ఇతర కుముదురు లంఖంబులందరితంబురంగు నరశటీముడు చండాయ గవంసంగయబరచుదూతనుడిందందున మలుసుగంబున మకరంద నలు మతపరరు చిరుమండితముముడనడంవతయంతరకంగవాగుగడుగాడు
యమంతయు మండల వివరమరకారుడిగండనిపిగతడి భఉననదియు తరంగడి దరరని దవననగ పదము రక్షస సందరాగలగడమర్తి శంబుకుడుగనమగు మండలం అవనంగడండడంతంబు దంత సరుడు పరిటుడిగుబడితంత తడిమియున్నుడయంపుడు తంతు వర్మ, -రాతగు నాగిడుగలడనందనంబురంగురంచుగానగుండడందగగర మనదేద" ఈ కారతుండడంతో రనియుడరడి శసయభితీ సుగము తడబడజాగడం మయాగ స వండియతము) కంద జబురరురతములక యదలచు కురువపు రంగు కండువగటివగతంకంతం | 14 మంది పాడి భరతకు గుడియందు కరుణతత దేశమున
యపుడత రుచిరనామ గండంత అయడడం గమనము పత్రయ వంగరము వుజది దుర్మవర పరమానన్న రంగుత్యంజయ 16 కడగరు అంతరాయం సత్యం విరగమన రకం వారు తరలంకతున మంత తలతనంది. నారద పండగ
గయ్య రుతులు కదిపి వంటగదికగా దగ్గరిక రకంగా నిర్మండల అతుపడటానిగుకృత్తిక సంబంలున్నా తన 18 మందం గల గతములు సరిగంగ తరమికి ఇరువదముందు ముందురదృతువులు తీయగా యడయడం
సరిచేయం అంతం కరిష సరుకులు పరుగుడు పురపు కడు కునుకడు డివం గలవాడు 20 ఉచును గడలండనము బరయతం శిరిమురగడం తనకు పంపుతుండుగుజరాత పడమరకుడు రసం
రెండు రసపడివుదరదుడ వనగరంగముడు నడయకుడు జక వర్గ ప్రదేడుం ఎరురత్రయండతంభాల 22 దాకటి వేడిగా రంభ26EASER గారకవచుడగడ నగరం గరంమినలేం అందించడంలో కర.. నిరుడవడం మనకు తరతరం దవడ న క ర ర ర న క ప తండులకు తీయ తోటియదన్న సందేశాలు 11
మండలంలో గత వంగా సంధువులు కట్టంలో చురుసుర గుడవడం చhe area ములగా ఉండటానాడు గరినపతభిస్తారని వారు ఎంత కలియుగం
avandanడండి వచ్చిన వారిలో పాడుతారు అందరరాపంచిక వడగటం తమకు కొండంత గులగులధవిగడియ వనం గడగడ విరగడ రసం
ను ఆడతనండుగుడన్నా ఉందందగలడు యుకె చండి దిగినవయంవత గరపు వేయంగా - ముందడుగు వరండువబడ లవకుండజనంది కుయు నివాసం పూజయములు అతడు దేవర నవరం వరం వరకు
గల అవినాశక లవంతపదతగా బంధం ఎవరు
యమ కింకరన నయినా తనను తన శతరలుతురుతుండడం కనున్న పాట వింత వింత అనుకున్నందుకు విదేశరరీరుడు అలా ప్రకారం పదిలంచండ
A SI అతడి తడి కురుబలం కరిరాజు రుతువంసం అతడపున తమత మ 433 పరుచుతన్నదని వివరియు గనుక మర్మం ఆరంబం
నృకరు నిజ స్వరంలోనే ఉంచుకుని మన కంచ యకడు ఒడలింతను కంటి కోరుత సంవతసరిగ్యయన నిప్పు అంది. నడుండేదరదు జర్ టెంత బలం ముందు 2018లయ
అ
దర కరక గురువుల రీత కర దయగని ఆ బాయడు వే యదనలు గమనాని కెండాకతతరరు , కారమయడmance సాగుతుండా వారి దగకపు తలువగల పరిమ బయగతం తన ముందు భా
రత పంచకం శయంత దురద వంగవతరంగంలోలాగాడురాత్మలను మినుములు,
చర్మ రతులు వరగరం దురము తరతరం తన తీయడం జరుగని దండం కలకంగా -దలకు డయూతవరలో విడుదల రంగా రజనీ మకరం దన ఉండింగులు ధనవరం జపం చలాయన నాతో నిత్యం యనములయందు వారందరుండి నితులతరగతులు అయిలు
- యుగాంతని సారవండnia బాడుచయసుడగ పూజడరితనంతయుగము అయాలుకుని ముందు రంగవత శృంతనే శరణారాజు పద్విరకరంగవతము ఉండి త రలు కందదనంగా సెండవ పదములందు లే కటుడు Staata
మూడు దునుండి అరగంగ
గండం తరం ప్రజల ముందు నుంటి ముందు నేరవేరానంత తత 2:17వ మందంగలు దగీ మురడగలవిలండయుడు ముందుకు
నడు అతను. పూరింత ముందుగా కరతలు నములుతూ తత్వంత మందులు వాడు కుజుడు తముత్తరవు త
నం తన కండరాలు కురులు గతంలో తెలుగు న టుడు
మమకాడ విమల స్వరతం ధన రావిడంగా తల
Hom
sali
W GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH
J. F. FLEET
SCALE ONE-FIFTH

Page #325


Page #326

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
273
42 alli Biyanahattiya dariyim terkapa kisu kammar 450 Biyanabattiy-trim
terka Bhimanātha-dēvara keyyim madana takkila mattar i kammam 450
Arakereyalt 43 Dom davattiya dariyim mrdana sthalav=eradakkar kisu kamma 700 alliya
būdumbeyanim badagara gadde-kattu 5 Pundarikana kereye kelage gadde
kattu 3 imt-iv-initum 44 Hiriya-Rāc hamalla-dēvara munnam kott-irddavul [ll] Mattar Simda-Govinda
sita(ga*]ra garndam Pātāla-chakravartti Bhögāvati-puravar-idhiśvaram sri
Vira-Kalidēva-nitya-prasadam śri45 man-mahāma daļēśvaram Yirmmadi-Rācbamalla-dēvarasaru Saks-varsha 1103
neya? Plava-samvatsu(tsa)rada Kärttika-pupnami Somavāra Bðma-grahaņadamda
Sripuravan-agrahāra var măduva kaladalu Bala-Siva-dēva46 ra kälan karchchi dhårā-pårvvakar éri-Svayambha-devar-amga-bhogam(ga)-ranga
bboga-naivedya-jirņn-oddhāra-Chaitra-pavitra-Bvådhyâya-Vaiseshika-byakhyāna-khandi
ka-Siva-dharmms-puråņa-pathanav=anna-dānav=int-initakkar Tekkekala 47 hole-vēreyim müdal Araliyahāļa simeyim terkal Hamgaveyin paduval
Goranabāļa simeyim badagal Ballakunde näda baliga pūrvva-lim-ănvitavägi
kottal Jintegrāma 1* [*] 48 Mattam Kurugoda boladalu Uppuva!sadim mñdana kisu-vattar 3 Or
VĀyalūrimmidal Arakereya hole-vēreyim paduval takkilms 1 kamma
300 [II] Mattam Bêchaiyan-odale Kaiļāsakke hoha 49 same(ms) gadal-agni-pravēšavam māļuvalli dharmma-patni patibrate Baiļiyak
kanun Malpāņiyakkanum srimad-arasaram bodi komdu Manivara sthaladala
Tumgabhadra-dēviyim terkal Sigürs hole-vēre50 yim miduvalu kotta takkilte mattar 2 chinnageykada-nakharangalum kadi
achchina moleyalli kotta dalakke visa' 2 káni 2 mattav-svaru konta (pda)lli 80 2 kotalli so 2 mattar angadiyals satt[u]g-ayam 1
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Homage to the blessed Lord Svayambha !
(Verse 1.) Homage to Sambha, beauteous with the yak-tail fan which is the moon kiesing his lofty head, the foundation-colamn for the construction of the city that is the threefold world!
(Verse 2.) Victorious is he of brilliant glory, fulfilling the objects of desire, pervading all worlds, emperor of gods, dispeller of Daityas' pride, embracer of Parvati, Sambhu to whom sages bow, the Svayambhd who is god of gods.
(Verse 3.) Homnge to that Sambhu on whose conquest of the haughty Three Cities by the fiery ray from his frontal eye the multitude of gods' skulls were restored to life by the nectars streaming from his oozing moon-digit, and praised him in delight; aud who smiles as Gauri embraces him in an access of terror at the clamour arising thenoe.
(Verse 1.) Victorious in victory over women is he whose magnificent breast has been given the same colour as the covering saffron lying on Gauri's full bosom, who is truly skilful in crushing Kundarpa's pride, who has three flashing eyes, who protects the company of the
1 After this word there are three faskhas on the stone, marking the end of that part of the rrcord. The writer first wrote the figures 1102, and then corrected the 2 intha 3, not very rurcessfully. The syllable Go is somewhat doubtful.
After this figure is the sign of a farkha. Tustead of Or vayalarim as two words, read Ortayalarini. Rend midalu.
20

Page #327

2.74
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
gods; through whom tremble the columns in the foundations of the structure of the three worlds, the friend of Lakshmi's Lord Vishnu], Śambhu engaged in sport,1 the Svayambhi.
(Verse 5.) May be whose majesty is extolled by the goddess Fortune's Lover [Vishnu], the darling of the Mountain's Daughter [Uma], who illamines the regions of space with the radiance of the high ruddy rubies on the diadems of the princes of gods and demons bowing at his feet, who wears the Sadyojāta-face, the god Svayambhu, with joy of soul ever grant us fortune in devotion and prosperity.
(Verse 6.) May Sambhu, whose two lotus-feet are grazed by the broad diadems of the brilliant King of Gods [Indra], the King of Kings [Vishnu], and the multitude of princes of Daityas, and who bears the eight bright forms of water, earth, air, sky, fire, sun, moon, and soul, grant us (our) desire.
(Verse 7.) May Sambhu, who, pervading and protecting the fourteen worlds from the seat of his three Powers of Will, etc., creates prosperous life in the multitudes of all beings, dwelling in the souls of votaries, everlastingly with joy bestow a revelation of himself in the lotus of my spirit!
(Verse 8.) May Sambhu of surpassing majesty preserve us he who praises for her supreme simplicity the great mountain Himavat's Daughter, who, when she saw the little moon-crescent on his looks, (and) when through the bright light spreading over his moon-like brow in lovely lustre there was the phenomenon of a full moon, cried: "Lo, O God, the young moon has grown to an over-full moon!
(Verse 9.) A place of beauty is the continent of Jambudvipa, which is surrounded by the seven seas, seven continents, and seven ranges of central mountains; as in the region of Bharata belonging to this continent there is to be seen a province [Kantala], the lord of the goddess of this land of Kuntala, which is famed for displaying to the eye exceeding brilliance, is a moon expanding the lotuses of the Chalukya race, an Indra of bright semblance.
I understand Hamma-Sambhu as narma-Sambhu, comparing such expressions as Nritta-Ganapati, Gita
Govinda, etc.
This is one of the pancha-mukha or five faces or phases of Siva. The beginning of this cult appears in the pancha-brahma-mantra, i.e. Taitt. Aranyaka X. 43-47, in which Sadyojāta, Vamadeva, Aghora, Tatpurusha, and Isana are worshipped; Sayana in loco says that Sadyöjäta is the western face, Vamadeva the northern, Aghora the southern, and Tatpurusha the eastern. This is elaborated in the Pañcha-brahma Upanishad (especially § 7); and the Brihaj-Jabala Upanishad i. 8 says that from the Sadyōjäta face arose Earth, thence the Nivritti Kala, etc. The Southern Saivas teach that Isana is the supreme phase, having the function of grace (anugraha), and termed mürtta (" embodied "); Tatpurusha, termed "month" (eaktra), with the function of concealment (tirödhana), pervades all souls as astaryamin and conceals the nature of the universe by means of the sapta-jala arising from the Nada and Bindu; Aghora, termed "heart" (hridaya), has the function of dissolution (samhara); Vämadēva, termed "secret organ (guhya), with the function of maintaining the cosmos (athiti), keeps souls fettered in the illusion of Maya and educes discriminate perception (vijñāna), etc., from the Bindu; and Sadyōjäta, termed "body" (mürtti), with the function of creation (arishfi), unites bodies to souls. Ct. Nallasvami Pillai's translation of Arunandi's Siva-sana-siddhiyär, p. 166 n. The formula quoted in Sareadartana-sangraha (Calcutta edn., 1872, p. 96) identifies Isäns with the head, Tatpurusha with the mouth, Aghora with the heart, Vämadeva with the secret parts, and Sadyöjäta with the feet; cf. Cowell and Gough's translation, p. 11. Cf. Gopinatha Rao, Elements of Hindu Iconography, Vol. II, pp. 64, 97 f., 366 f., 375-9, 384, 388, 404. See also Mrigendra Agama iii. 8, aud also on the ritual Karana Agama i. 64.
33
Raja-raja: ef. Sabara-sankara-viläsa ii. 29, ananta-bhushitan=ilädhara-rajan.
Cf. Mahabharata VII. ccil. 67 (Pratapchandra Ray's edn.), the opening stanzas of Abhijñāna-takuntala and Malavikagnimitra, etc.; see also Nallasvami Pillai's Studies in Saiva-siddhanta, p. 93 f., and Gopinatha Rao, Elements of Hindu Iconography, Vol. II, pp. 403 ff.
Namely, Thought (jana), Will (ichchha), and Action (kriyā).

Page #328

No. 19.)
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
: 275
(Lines 15-17.) And as regards his titles : Hail! the asylum of the whole world, beloved of Fortune and Earth, the great Emperor, the paramēsvara, the paramabhaltāraka, ornament of 8ztyäśraye's race, embellishment of the Chāļukyas, the fortunate Tribhuvanamalla Vira8ômēsvara-dēva, in a course of continually increasing prosperity reigning for as long as moon, san, and stars endure at the standing camp at Kalyana in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations, then
(Verse 10.) As one may onll it " the land of Kuntala, the brilliant graceful brow of the Lady of the ocean-encompassed Earth," there is displayed of the radiantly brilliant land of Kuntala high forehead-ornament, the county of Ballakundi, haunted by extreme good fortune, like a jasmine on the braided tresses, quivering in sportive grace, of the Lady Earth,
(Line 18.) If it be asked how this is :
(Verse 11.) Adorned with pure roeping-plants, eager bees, (and) rios-orope, never a village failing; with garigas, yeomen, wealthy and charming persons, never a village failing; with tomples of gods, never & village failing; with worthy votaries, never a village failing-the mid-county of Ballakunde is delightfal, in truth (like) the spring.
(Line 19.) So the midst of the county
(Verse 12.) The stronghold of Karagöda pats to shame the strongholds of the oceans on the right and left; surpassing strongholds cf woods and hills on the adjoining sides, it displays itself (like) a central mountain, impasse bie to all.
(Verse 13.) This fortress of Kuragodu bolds in control the Chola; it verily threatens the Garjara; truly it rules over the Lalal; it presses sorely upon the Pandya; it confronts with opposition the monarch of the Telugas; in the matter of warfare it waxes seven times greater - a marvel! who can disturb it P
(Lines 21-22.) As regards the outer town of this fastness -
(Verse 14.) It is resplendent around this Kurugodu with mws of tilakas (gymplocos moemosa). tamalas (xanthoobymus pictorias), palmyras [borassus flabelliformis), plantains, vakulas (mimusops elengi]; with lines of trampet-flowers [bignonia guaveolens) ; with olamps of fig-trees (Gous religiosa); with multitudes of citron-trees (citrus medios), camphor trees, kitaras, karnikdras (pterospermum aperifolium), silk-ootton trees, lavalis, olove-trees [myristica caryophyllata], mangoes, in fukas [butes frondosa), and 0000anat palms; and with parks of all seasons..
(Line 23.) Furthermore, in this town
(Verse 15.) The wealthy make naught of the Wealth-giver [Kubėra); the jewellers there laugh at the Lord of the Ocean [Varuna]; the rulers resemble Manu; famed among men, it is verily like Bhögavati.
(Verse 16.) A home of devotion ; a site of devotion; an established order (R) of devotion ; . (seat of) growth of devotion; a realm of devotion ; & treasure of devotion—the spirit of devotion to Siva has come and settled in this Karugodu.
(Verse 17.) There has arisen in sooth a ruler of this town, whose bosom wears the charaing saffron of the breasts of the Lady Fortune, the peerless Irmadi-Biohamalla [i.e. Rachamala II).
(Line 25.) With regard to this king's lineage :
(Verse 18.) When a lord of snakes, deoming the brightly flashing Instre of the sword in the long arm of the Gracions [Siva] to be a female snake, had embraced it with delight of spirit, thoro was born Sinde, joy of all the world. Scil., the natitry of Lata, Southern Gujarat
* Either the Moun terree or Rottieris tinctoria, The Averrhoa solda or Cioca distiche
20%

Page #329

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
(Verse 19.) When thus the line of king Sinda's descendants had waxed great, there grew to greatness the blessed Rachamalla [1], a darling of Earth, exceedingly valorous, beloved of Victory, beloved of Fortune.
(Verse 20.) To king Rachamalla dēva [1], lord of the damsel Forture, who bore & his crest-jewel Siva's feet, and to the good lady Sovals-dēvi was born a wooer of the goddess Fame, (namely) Irunguļa, peer in blessings to all monarchs, exalted in blessings, a giver of gracious largesses of gold craved by suitors.
(Verse 21.) To (their) joy there were born to the blessed Irungula, lord of the damsel Earth, and to Bala-dēvi, who was a seat of lofty virtues, sons who were in respective distinction a Bhima and a Pártha (Arjuna), as one may ever without untruth: to wit, king Irmadi. Richamalla [i.e. Rachamalla II], endowed with goodly glory pervading the regions of space, and the fortunate king Söma.
(Line 29.) As regards the greatness of the elder of these two :
(Verse 22.) As he possesses the majesty of one who joyfully snoked and consumed a tigress's milk (and) had the unique umbrella of a Snake, and bears as tokens of royalty these yak-cows, the offspring of the yak, a multitude of high-bred elephants, & throne of honour, and royal insignia, to whom is not peer in pride the blest Govinda of the Sindas, Rāchamalla II, scion of the lineage of the Snake-lords P
(Verse 23.) Possessing majesty, enjoying & singularly high degree of world-famed happiness, illuminating the world by bis fame, a new Lotus-eyed [Vishna), renowned in the Nandana-park of polity, reducing the impurity of the Kali (Age), far removed from impurity, is the ornament of kings Rāchamalla II, skilful in arts, that Trivikrama in the circle of battle.
(Verse 24.) As the Gracious Siva), approving of him among all votaries of the earth, granted him a lasting buon, Rachamalla-dēva II obtained royal fortune as a constant gift of grace.
(Lipes 32-35.) As the kingdom of the Mahāmandalēśvara Rāchamalla-dēva II, who is thus renowned, was continuing in increasing security :-as regards the greatness of him who lives upon the lotuses of his feet, solely devoted to Siva, purifying the Gotra of Kasyapa, son of Achhares, & General Officer, destroyer of Telugus, manager of his lord's affairs, & modern yugandhara, a sun in the sky of the Vājasauēva race, crest-jewel of ministers, receiver of the grace of boous from the god Svayambhū, the High Minister, the Bearer of the Betel-bag, Béchirāja :
(Verse 25.) The Bearer of the Betel-bag, the General Bécharasa, having offered immediately substance and body to the god, alone in the world was favoured with a revelation of Siva.
(Lines 35-36.) So this Bēcharass having raised a temple to the god Svayambha and presented to his lord a memorial regarding the holy cult
(Lines 36-37.) The Mahamandalesvara Piriya-Rachamalla-dēvarasa [i.e. Răchamalla I) for the personal enjoyment and theatrical entertainment of the god Svayambhi,—the local Acharya there, a person devoted to-hail !--the major and minor disciplines, soriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of the vow of) silenco, and worship of Siva, as regards whose greatness
See above, p. 269.
This epithet is chonen to indicato (1) that the king has the attributes of Vishnu, and (2) that he is extremely valiant (tri-vikrama, "triple prowess").
• Literally, "supporter of the age. The title has been given to some ancient Jain teachers of supposed catholic importance.
. Cf. the North Indian phrase man tas dhan, "soul, body, and property" (devot:d to the deity).

Page #330

No. 19.J
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
(Verse 26.) The excellent Bala Sivacharya, immeasurable in strength of will, maintaining the Lakulisvara traditional lore and Kalamukha doctrines, applies himself to ascetic devotion as to a sport
277
(Lines 38-41.) Having washed the feet of this Bala Sivacharya, with pouring of water, on Monday, the new-moon day of Margasira of the 1095th Saka year, the cyclic year Vijaya, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun, granted an estate to the god Svayambhu : viz. in the field east of Kurugöḍu, west of the Nirahalla stream, 3 mattar of unploughed land; on the west of the king's kammata1, 1 mattar of saul; to the east of Pundarika's Tank, 1 flower-garden; in front of (the temple of) the god, 2 oil-mills; of the eastern field of Hähe-kallu [the Doll's Stone], west of the boundary of the dry-lands3 of Ballakunde, 12 mattar of un ploughed land; on the south of the Jujube-tree Tauk of that town, 5 mattar of red land (kisu); in Badanahatti, south of the grounds of the dharmēta, 1 mattar of unploughed land; in the same, to the south of the road to Biyanahaṭṭi, 450 kamma of red land; to the south of the village of Biyanahaṭṭi, east of the field of the god Bhimanatha, I mattar 450 kimma of unploughed land; in Arakere, of the two grounds on the east of the road to Domdavaṭṭi, 700 kamma of red land; on the north of the badumbeya of the same place, 5 paddy-fields; below Pandarika's Tank, 3 paddy-fields: this much was formerly granted by Rachamalla-dēva I.
(Lines 44-45.) Furthermore, the Govinda of the Sindas, warrior to the wanton. emperor of Pätäla, lord of Bhōgavati best of cities, endowed with constant boons from Vira Kalideva, the Mahamanḍalēsvara Rachamalla-devarasa II,
(Lines 45-48.) on Monday, the full-moon day of Karttika of the 1103rd Saka year, the cyclic year Plava, during an eclipse of the moon, on the occasion of making Sripura an Agrahara, after washing the feet of Bila Siva-deva, with pouring of water, granted for the god Svayambha's personal enjoyment, theatrical entertainment, offerings of food, restoration of worn-out (buildings), the Chaitra and pavitra, scriptural study, lectures on the Vaiseshika, class-reading of the Siva-dharma-purana, and charitable gifts of food, the one [entire] village of Jintegrama with its former bounds, within the county of Ballakunde, situate on the east of the boundary of the dry-lands8 of Tekkekal, south of the bound of Araliyahāļu, west of Hamgave, north of the bound of Goranahāļu (?). Likewise, in the fields of Kurugōdu, to the east of the Uppuvalla stream, 3 mattar of red land; to the east of Orvayalür, west of the boundary of the dry-lands of Arakere, 1 mattar 300 kamma of unploughed land.
(Lines 48 50.) Furthermore, when they were entering the fire on the occasion when Béchaiya was going to Kailasa in bodily form [lit. by his body], his lawful wives the
1 Possibly this is the same as the modern kamata (see Kittel, s.v.), but I doubt it.
2 This would seem to be connected with savulu, saulu," brackishness," also "muriate of lime."
Hole, dry land unsuitable for growing rice. Gadde-kattu, ground suitable for growing paddy.
See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 52.
Cf. khandikada dharma, Ep. Carn. VII. 1, H1. No. 66. A khandika is a class of students (ib. III. 1, TN. No. 27; VII. 1. Sk. No. 185; IX. Bn. No. 6; III. 1, TN. 27).
A book called Siea-dharma, perhaps the same as this, is mentioned in Ep. Cars. Vol. VII. 1, Sk. No. 185, Cf. Aufrecht's Catal. Catall. 8.v.
Hole: Mr. Narasimhachar suggests however that this is a variant for hola.
Odale: Mr. R. Narasimhachar in a letter to me has kindly pointed out that this is the instrumental case of odal with suffix -e. "Though Késiraja," he adds, "limits the suffix-e to neuter words ending in -a (Sabdamanidarpana, s. 107), we have examples of the suffix used in words of other genders and endings: altiye (with affection'), Ajita-pariga i. 77-8; muni-patiye pele-pattudu (it was stated by the lord of sages'); alkare talke-geydu ('having embraced with affection '), lileye nunguva mrityu ('Death which swallows with ease").

Page #331

278
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
devoted Bailiyakka and Malpiniyakka made a request to the king, and with his permisnon) granted in the grounds of Manivür, south of the sanctuary of) the goddess Tangabhadrá, east of the boundary of the dry-lands of sögur, 2 mattar of unploughed land. On the (?) mintage, jointly with the goldsmith-bargesses, there was granted on the daļa 2 visa 2 kani; also on their buying 2 so[llage ?] and on their selling 2 so[llage); also in the shops a tax of one ladleful.
D. OF THE BAME REIGN. This epigraph, an unfinished one, is carved on the back of the stone which has ingoription A on its face.-The writing covers an area of approximately 2 ft.4in, in height and 2 ft. 9 in. in width. It is much worn, and in places is almost illegible; but careful study has mado it possible to recover practically the whole of the text; and it has been found worth illustrating by a plato to exbibit some features in the obaracters mentioned below.
The character is a good Kanarese, similar in type to that of A. The letters vary in height from in. to 1 in. The scribe is fond of flourishes. In line 1 the first word, Sri, is almost as ornate as in A; the r in chandra is curled round the din bold floral decoration, and some other letters are prolonged upwards in sweeping flourishes, while several subscript letters on the lefthand margin of various lines are similarly extended downwards. Some letters are much larger than the rest : for instance, vo in Sambhava (1. 1), tha in kamthanh (1.4), la in Mahakala (1. 16). kamala (1. 27), aud dhavala (1. 28), and tha in natha (1. 16). The special characters for m, y, and v are common, as in A. In 11. 1-3 the special occurs 14 times, the ordinary only 7 times; the special v is also very frequent, and the peculiar y appears 9 times.
The language is Old Kanarese, prose and verse, with introductory formula and verse 1 in Sanskrit. Of some lexical interest are uddpiga (1. 3), unmukto (1.4), unmantra (1. 85), the prefix ud expressing high degree. As regards orthography, we may note that the archaio never occurs in words where it is primitive; but, as if to make amends for this, it is written wrongly in four Sanskrit wordkula (1.6), Mahakala (1. 16), kamala (1. 27), and dhavala (1.28), and in the last three of these the character is made exceptionally large, as if to bid defiance to laws of grammar. Final - alternates with -t before vowels, and it is sometimes hard to decide which is the true reading.
The record refers itself to the samo reign as A. It opens with an invocation of UdbhavBächsmallēsvara, a phase of the god sive, which we shall find explained below, 11, 19-21; and after the regular verse of salutation to Siva (v.1) comes stansa adoring the god under the name Rachamallēsvara (v. 2). After a fancifal description of the ocean (v. 3: see note in loco) we are informed that in Jamba-dvipa lies Bharata-kshotra, and in the latter is the province of Kuntala, the reigning sovereign of which is Tribhuvanamalla Virt So mēsvara-dēva (IV). In Kuntala is the county of Ballakunde (v.4), and in Ballakunde in the hill-fortress of Kurugodu, which is described in glowing terms (Il. 8-12). The Sinds Bachamalla (I), Mahāmandalesvara of Karagoda, is then eulogised with dae falnesa (11. 1214); and we learn that in the course of his pious and glorious reign he was favoured with an epiphany of the god Siva and his attendant spirits (II. 14-18), he accordingly rose to exceedingly high estate in life, and after death was translated to silokya in Siva's heaven, sabuquently appearing on earth as a manifestation of Siva in the form of a sell-oreated Ling
Mr. Narasimhachar suggests that this may means place or shop.
. For the explanation of this pamago I am again indebted to Mr. Narasimhachar. The ladletal is perhaps of graia.
The Saiva Agamus recognias six kinds of Lingus, viz. (1) ayambhuon, self-crested, (2) bapa-litys, prepared by Siva, (8) daina, net ap by gode, (4) aruks, prepared by Riabis, (5) gåpara or gapapat, set up by Siva's Gaps or goblin troop, end (6) manusha, prepared by godly and instructed men (Kawika Igams, ch. 50, . 85-38). Ct. Gopinatha Rao, Klements of Hindu Icewography, Vol. II, pp. 79-89, 86.

Page #332

No. 19.)
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
279
on the west of the temple of Svayambha (Siva) in Kusugodu, where a sanotuary was raised and worship paid to him under the name of Udbhava-Rāchamallēsvara," the god Isvara of Rachamalla in (miraculous) revelation" (11. 18-21). We then learn that Rachamalla I begot by Sovala-dēvi Irungola (not Irunguļa, as in A), who by Echala-dēvi begot Răchamalla II (11. 21-22); and upon the power and blessed estate of the last-named our poet dilates in II. 23-26. We may note the statement that his hero was subkled by a tigress, was covered by the hood of a cobra, rode on elephants, and bad Kalideve as the tutelary god of his race (v. 11); on this see above, p. 269. It is then announced that in his reign there was a high minister, the royal treasurer Rēchirāja, the son of Sāyidēva (Sāvidēva or Svāmidēva) and Savitri, and Sayidova was the son of an elder Rēchirāja by Rēkāmbika-devi (11. 30-35). The inscription here breaks off ; presumably it was intended to record an endowment of the temple of Udbhava-Rachamalle vara by the Mahāmandalēsvara at the instance of the younger Réchirāja.
TEXT.1
[Metres : v. 1, Sloka (Anushtubh); vv. 2, 13-15, Sragdharā; vv. 3, 6, 7, 9, Mahasragdharā; v. 4, Utpalamilā; v. 5, Kanda; vv. 8, 10, Mattēbhavikridita; v. 11, Champakumālā ; v. 12, Sardalavikridita.] 1 Srimad-Udbhava-Rāchamallēsvaraya [namaḥ 1. Namasztunga-siras-chumbi
chandra-chåmara-chåravo [] traiļokya-nagar- rambha-müla-stambhảya Sambhuvē ||
2 Srimat-bailēmdral-patri-pati namag=abhivāmchchh-artthamam malke tēja[8*]-st3man
prastutya-nity-odbhavav=esar(v)-es&v=1 Richamallēsvar-i3 khy-oddåmam nissima-nåmam stavad-akbila-lasat-såmanātm-Abhiramam bhiman jat
Āgra-soman vioata-jana-manaḥ-proman=addrigu-lalámam | [2*] Jala-kallol-aļi
bähi4 yagala | Vesevi(va) kormmam padam bala-mir kan polev-anmuktāphalam
pal| kuļisame nakha 1 5 kamba kamthan! soniļam vilasat-kés-ávakasam
to! asuva pavalam bây ka[ra] 5 padmaragam talam-agali rēji ratnikarana vol-esagur raja-chadrram
samudrar [38] Ant-enisida gambhirara-ratnākaranim parivšitav=āda
Jambñdvipada Bharatakshētradolu 6 Kumtala-vishayam-umt-alli | Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asrayath Śrt-Prithvi-vallabham
mahārājādhirājam paramośvaram paramabhattārakam Satyasraya-kula (1a)-tilakan
Chāļuky-ābbaranan 7 srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-Vira-Somēśvara-dēvana rajyam=uttarottarav=ågutt-iral-ittal |
Vți | Ant=enis-irdda Bhārata-mahi-mahila-mahaniya-bhaladolu kumtala8 [d=ante) sobhiguva Kumtaļa-bhttala-bhämeg=0(ā) vagam kārta-mukh-Amtadol=pidida
kamnadiy-anname chennanragi vor-antzire Ballakunde Dada-nä!=karam
oppugum-etta nolpadam || [49] Va II Antoni9 da naduve rājad-räja-nagara-ramani-ramaniya-manidarppaniyaminam-enise Bhargg.
adriy=amt=ärggav=ari-durggamam=āda Kurugoda giri-durggada pora-volala viļábam -emt-erdade || Kam |
From the ink-impressions,
This word is preceded by the fankka symbol. Read Grimach-chhailändra-.
• Bead räja-mudrain; cf. the inscription PROCI. No. 88 (Ind. Ant. Vol. IX, pp. 98 L.), v. 2, and the Sabara-lankara-vilāsa, i. 80.
Read gambhira..

Page #333

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
10 Naradana torade saradim tārå-pathad=amto råja-bams-invitadim kehir-abdh
Sayanan=urada vol=srameyin-turugi posa-voļaluss0) gayisugun [5]
Mattam=å por-åmtarbbhagam-entre21 [pdade | Vri] || Bharadind-Aurvv-ādalam tamn=olagana jalamam pirvvan-end
Abdhi-nātham pirid-omd-asam keyind-i paradole Dava-ratnamgalam baytan-emb
art-iral-irkkum kshatra-ratnam | chatura-yavati-ratnam 8812 [-- rajtam vara-ratnam | vira-ratnam saja na-purusha-ratnan gaj
aśv-di-ratnam [6] Vs Antiparakkuadhiśvarar mahamandalēgvarar Bimda-kula-kamala-märttandam sitagara gandanum=enisi Degalda Srimad.
Rāchamalla-dēvana 13 mahimeyzerinteridade | Vri(vri) | Vara-märggam Sri-nisarggam vinaya-vinate
Bharggam jit-aräti-varggam stbira-käryyam | Mēru-dhairyyam sujana
Vanaja-suryyam | mshipala-varyyam Smars-rupam sa14 pratapam krita-ripa-ntipa-tapam ka!-āli-kaļāpam dhareg=ellam Rāchamallam
kudutar-irale ballar yasah-srige nallam 1 [7] Ants sukha-samkatha
vinodadin-irutt-ire 11 Vți || Dhareg-ascha . 15 ryyade Rāchamalla-mabipa[m] go-bhi-hiraṇy-ămna-pana-ras-ådy-ākhila-danadith
tanipi sisht-esht-arttha-sadu-bhaktaram piridum mannibal-16 varam varadan=åga!
rājyaman-tāļdi vistarisatt-opp-i- . 16. te dever-ordu divasar pratyakshadim be(ba)rppudhn(dom [8Va 11 Āgal
Namdinātha - Namdi-Mahakala(!- Virabhadra-pramukha-pramatha-yatha-samētanań
Hari-Virinchi-sur-āsur-drag-adi-prasiddh-a. 17 mara-gana-sëvitanum=enisi Pārvvati-pati band-avatarisi nind-iral Rāchamallarasam
bhom kane kandu poda-vatt-snamdadim kara-kamala-mukulitan-Ig-ital
Hara[m] dara-hasita-vadan-áravindam Kaiļie-āva18 lokan-irithav=abhaya-bast-āvaļambakan=ige mabā-prasādam-enda mahā-vibhatiyir
gap-ādambaravam māļi Siv-ārchchaneyan=adi | Vfi || Dhareg-imt-atyante
chody-avabameene Siva-ling-archchanam måļi 19 prithvi-bhara-räjya-briyumam samtatige nilisidam Rachamalla Garfram beras
uttuning-adva-chamchach-chamara-ruhe(ha)-fi(si)ta-chohhatra-ohihn-invitar Sari
karabol-siklokyaman porddiyum-avanige siya. 20 iradim limgay-ide | [99] Vs Arta Kurugoda pattanada fri
Svayambhudēvars paschim-abbimukbadolu bamdu nimda saka!a-lokalike
kantukam-agilinga-mtrttiyind=adbhavisalo srl. . 21 mad-Udbhava-Rachainallēsvara-dēvar-emba pesaram taldi suprasiddham-ag
'iro | mattar tadiya-samtatiyadagamtiy=emt=emdade | Vți | Madavad
vairi-karindra-kerariy=enipp=Rāchamallamgav=āspa22 dedim Bovala-dēvigan-tanujan-ig-irdd-5 Yirumgöla-bhu-viditamg-Echala dēviga
ta dayan-adam kebatra-chäritra-sampadan-int-Irmmadi-Rachamalls-mahipam sri
Simda-Nārāyanan (10) 23 Ya 1 Ant-atanolu bilan-gomdu kalita-Na!a-balupir kādi gelal-arggam-arid
eritone | Vri | Pali mole-vālan=ude phanipaṁ pedeya kodey-ette
gimdhurat sa-lalita-bhadra-vishtaram-ad-age cha mach-chamari-mig-ali-komn]n-chala-chiru-chamaraman-ikke ! ditam Kalidevan
Åvagań kulad=adbidaivar=ēge | gelal-ir-ddores-Irmmaţi-Răchamallapoļu |
[110] Mattam | Vira-fri 25 Kalidavadēvan-Abhavam nitya-prasad-odbhav-odåra-briyan=anāratan kudut-iral sri
chåra-vák-bri-lasad vira-sri-ruchir-endu-kumdba (da)-nibha-kirtti-ri

Page #334

8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32
34
J. F. FLEET
చదరం బీరయ్య రాయి గరీక్షకు 2వ రోలు ఆదేశిస్తారుగనివాహకం. మల్లి కలగదని నిర్మాటి రారోటిలో
అన
ఎవరేనూ
రక్షణ కారకుడు
శ్రీకరం నగరం కలిడ్ తన గూలె నెలది)(
శ్రీగౌవ్
Kurgod inscription B..
బడ్డ
విరరయ
మిధరూరవ 5 అంతరం మడతబరా ప్రస్తుత కలవర ప్రతిపరం సగంత వినురఖ సరస: 1 6నికి గతంది. ఏమి నిజగిచేరతంలో
ఆడుతో
(2 ముడుతదేశ
20
పోయిన ఎల్లాము గర్ సంక 703 విరగడం గీతలు
జండాలి.
SEC
SEA
తీయబడడగన దనుజ
おかし
SCALE ONE-FIFTH
శ్రీరా
Hoogers. రొవైడ
సచుకో సర
సామి దగోట్టి ఎందరు వార
కంది పరాశ
ంతుడు
ఆరలేదు ఆట
దర్శకులకు వర
మ
దయల
3207
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
2
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32
34

Page #335


Page #336

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
281
26 yama[m] bhagado! I rårájan-makhado! | bhuja-yagalado dik-chakrado!
varttisal viramg-Irmmadi-Răchamalla-mahipamg-inn-ārpparem barn dapar |
[12] Imtu negaltegam pogaltegam 27 neley=enisi Svasti Samadhigata-pańcha-mahå-sabda-mahamandalesvaranam
Ballakumda-dob-adhisvaranum Bhogāvati-puravar-adhigvaranum Simda-kula
kamala(la)-marttamdanum sitagara gandanın tarddu28 Ja-vijaya-patakapum samuddamda-mamdali(11)ka-bhayamkara-chaturang-ånīkanum
daśa-disk-varttita-dhavala(s)-kirttiyum Patala-chakravarttiyum ári-Vira-Kalidova
dibya-sri-pada29 padma-nitya-prasåd - sådit-ātma-prabhåvanum samgadada mandaļikara taleyam
kávanum bēdidargg=ill-ennad-Ivanum=enisi nega!ds Srimad-Irmmaţi-Richamelle
dēvam Kurugoda patta80 pado! Sukha-sankatha-vinodadim råjyam-geyyuttam-ire-yire tat-pada-padm-3pajivi
mahå-pradhanam vibadh-aika-bāmdhavan érikaraṇam Rēchirājan=anvayay-ent
erdade | Vi Svasti srl. 31 Chandra-vani-odbhava-Harita-kalan Kammme-sat-kirtti-valli vistår-X-tåra tärkchala
bhuvana-taļam tånenal sat-kavimdra-prastutyam Bēchir jamg=anuvage gapi
Rēkambikā dēviga samtra32 st-arāti pradhānam satan-adayisida SÃyidēva-pradhanam [13] Råmang
Rāmey-emt-amt-Amara-patige Pauļomiy=emt amte Lakshmi-dhāmamges Lakshmi(kshmily-emt=amt-Atanu-ripag-U33 mädo viy-ent-anto Tärä-råmarge Rohini-pröyasi sogayipalment-amt-amaty
[-u-]"oddaman Sri-Sividēvang-ati-pati-hite Săvitre(tri)y-art-oppat-irdda! |
[14"] Ant-i fri34 8vāmidēvamgam Savitri-dēvige | Vri(vpi) | Rajat 6r18-8vămidēvang-anuvage
gupi Săvitrigam pațțidam sri-bhājam tigmāmfu-tējam gata-bhaya-hsidha(da)y
Arnbhojan= pa35 oya-bijam bhräjat-kārta-Manojam vibudha-vibudha-bhajar yasah-fri-bamajam
naij-onmantr-abdhi-räjam su vibhava-Sumand-rājao-1 Röohirkjam || [15]
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) To the blessed Udbhava-Răchamallēgvara (homage)! (Verse 1.) (Identical with v. 1 of inscription A.)
(Verse 2.) May the blest Lord of the Great Mountain's Daughter-be who is & mass of radiance, who has famous eternal birth, that most illustrious one who is glorious with the name of Rāchamallēsvara, whose name is boundless, whom all the bright Sīmans praise, lovely in his own nature, terrible, bearing the moon on the tip of his braided locks, beloved of the souls of renowned men, having a stately eye in his brow-fulfil for us the object of (our) desire!
(Verse 3.) Like a moving jewel-mine appears the Ocean, bearing the stamp of a king, as the lines of the waves in its waters are (his) two arms, the fair turtles (his) feet, the little fish (his) eyes, the brilliant pearls (his) teeth, the kulita tish (his) Dails, the shells (his) neck, the five turquoises (his) bright hair-tips, the lustrous ooral (his) mouth, the rabies forsooth (his) palms.
After fri is written the syllable vi, projecting beyond the line. • The ongni ver bso left out these three syllables without marking the omision. * Read Rajaoh-chiri.
• Perhaps - reference to the revelation of siva in the form of dery Linge, the Lingodbhava ( aboro, Vol. XIII, p. 158 n.),

Page #337

282
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(Lines 5-6.) In the realm of Bharata (forming part) of Jambu-dvipa, which is surrounded by the deep Ocean thus described, there is the province of Kuntala ; in it
(Lines 6-7.) Hail! when the reign of the asylum of the whole world, beloved of Fortune and Earth, the great Emperor, the parametuara, the paramabhatfaraka, ornament of Saty.graya's race, embellishment of the Chāļukyas, the fortanate Tribhuvanamalla Vira-SomēgVara-dēvs IV), was advancing in increase, then
(Verse 4.) The mid-county of Ballakunde is indeed conspicuons wherever it is seen, being perfect in beauty, as though it were & mirror beld ever to the end of the lovely face of that Jady the Kuntala-land, who is beauteous as a carling lock on the glorious brow of that dame the Bhārata-land thus described.
(Lines 8-9.) So as regards the beauty of the outer town of the mountain-fortress of Kurugodu in the midst of this county, which may be called a charming jewel-mirror of that lady the brilliant royal city, and which like the mountain of Bharga [Siva] is for all impassable to foes :
(Verse 5.) The outer town, thickly clothed with groves, is beautiful like the stars' path [the sky] when studded with royal swans (as they fy) ceaselessly amidst the noise of the clouds, (or) like the dark blue) breast of (Vishnu) lying in the Milk-Ocean.
(Lines 10-11.) Moreover, as regards the interior of this town
(Verse 6.) As though the Lord of the Ocean, from a great fear lest the submarine fires should eagerly suck up the waters within him, had lodged in this town the niue (kinds of) jewels, there are (here) the jewels of chivalry, jewels of graceful damsels, jewels of. choice jewels, jewels of warriors, jewels of good men and followers, jewels of elephants, horses, And other things.
(Lines 12-13.) Now, as regards the greatness of Raohamalla-dēve, who is renowned as the raler of this town, the Mahēmapdalēsvara, sun to the lotuses of the Sinda race, warrior to the wanton :
(Verse 7.) As Bachamalla was dispensing gifts to the whole eartb, & man of noble courses, blest of nature, who reverently did homage to Bharga (Biva], victor over the com panies of his fves, steady in duty, having the firmness of Mēru, a sun to the lotuses of good men, best of kings, comely as Cupid, majestio, consuming hostile monarchs, master of the whole series of arts, skilful, lover to the goddess Fame :
(Line 14.) So as he was engaged) in this enjoyment of pleasant conversations
(Verse 8.) As amidst the wondering admiration of the earth king Răchamalla, treating most bountifully the good votaries whose objects of desire are noble by gratifying them with all gifts of kine, land, gold, food, drink, etc., was acting as an Isvara (Śiva) (and) a Boun-giver (Vishnu), and was brilliantly advancing in the course of his reigo, the god [Siva] ono day appeared in revelation
1 (Lines 16-18.) Then the Lord of Parvati (Śiva], accompanied by Nandinātha, Nandi, Mabäkāla, Virabhadra, and the rest of the goblin troop, and attended by Hari, Viriñobi [Brabmsn], the gods, the demons, the Nāgas, and the rest of the famous Immortals' company, caune down; and king Rachamalla, reverently gazing and offering salutation, with joy made the lotuses of his hands to form a bads; and Hara, the lotus of his face gently smiling, held
0
'ct. Mogha-data i. 12.
With this list of nine ratnas may be compared the Baddhist list of the seven ratkas in Dharma-sangraha, 85, with a deferences given there.
That is, he aluaped his hands in the anjali.

Page #338

No. 19.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM KURGOD.
out the hand of security, to the end that he should behold Kailasal; and (the king), deeming it a great act of grace, having with much magnificence entertained with pomp the goblins and performed worship of Siva
283
(Verse 9.) Having thus performed the worship of Śiva, so that it caused exceeding admiration to the world, Rachamalla established for his descendants prosperity of rule (in bearing) the burden of earth, being while still in the body attended by the tokens (of royalty, namely) stately horses, brilliant yak-hair fans, and white umbrellas; (and) even after attaining a place in the world of Siva, he formed a Linga for the earth by union therewith.
(Lines 20-21.) So having come and stood at the western side of (the temple of) the god Svayambhu of the town of Kurugöḍu, and arisen in the form of a Linga so as to delight the whole world, he became very famous under the title of "The God Udbhava-Bachamalleévara." Moreover, as regards the line of his descendants
(Verse 10.) To this Rachamalla, who was a lion to the mighty elephants his furious foes, and to Sōvala-devi was (born) in their estate a son, the world-renowned Irungōla; and to him and to Echala-devi was (born) a son perfect in chivalrous conduct, king Rachamalla II, & blest Narayana of the Sindas.
(Line 23.) So, if it be said: "why is it impossible for any to overcome (him) by finding weak points in him and warring with the might of a Nala ? "
(Verse 11.) As a tigress gave (him) to drink the milk of her breasts, a Lord of Snakes raised (over him) its hood as an umbrella, the elephant is (his) graceful seat of honour, a brilliant troop of yaks give soft quivering beautiful fans, (and) Kalidova in sooth is ever the tutelary deity of his race, who are able to overcome Rachamalla II P
(Line 24.) Moreover
(Verse 12.) As the god Vira-Kalideva, (who is) Ahhava [Siva], constantly grants (to him) noble fortune by the rise of continual boons; as Fortune places success of sweet speech, success of splendid warriors, and success of fame (white) like the radiant moon and jasmine, in (various) parts, (namely) in (his) resplendent month, in (his) two arms, (and) in the circle of space (respectively); can there come now any who are able to prevail against the warrior king Bachamalla II
(Lines 26-30.) Being thus a subject of glory and praise-Hail! Rachamalla-deva II, renowned as "the Mahamandaleévara who has attained the five maha-fabdas, lord of the Ballakunda land, lord of Bhōgavati best of towns, sun to the lotuses of the Sinda race, warrior to the wanton, having the victorious banner (with the device) of a tiger and a host of four divisions inspiring fear in arrogant feudatory prinoes, he whose white fame travels through. the ten regions of space, the emperor of Patala, he who has attained his power by the constant grace of Vira-Kalideva's lotus-feet, who guards the heads of attendant feudatory princes, who gives without saying nay to suppliants," being in control of the kingdom at the town of Kurugōdu with enjoyment of pleasant conversations,--
(Line 30.) as regards the lineage of the one who lives upon his lotus-feet, the high minister, the especial kinsman of sages, the treasurer Röchirāja:
(Verse 13.) Hail! To Rechiraja, who was sprung from the blest Lunar race and belonged to the Harita family, a creeping-plaut of goodly fame to the Kamme caste, celebrated by the
1 That is, Siva held out a hand in the abhaya-mudra or gesture indicating protection and security, as promise that the king should be translated to Kailasa, Śiva's paradise.
An instance of the rhetorical figure yatha-samkhya. Namely, infantry, cavalry, horse, and elephants.
2P2

Page #339

284
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
best of good poets as being the ground (supporting) a star-high Tärä's Mountain of dignity, and to the devoted virtuous Rēkāmbika-dēvi was born a son, the minister Sayideva, a minister who terrified foes.
(Verse 14.) As with Rama Rama [Sita] is radiantly present, as with the Lord of the Gods [Indra] Paulomi, as with the Home of Fortune [Vishnu] Lakshmi, as with the Disembodied One's Foe [Śiva] Uma-devi, as with the Stars' Lover [Chandra] the lady Robipi, so with the blest Savidēva, majestic among ministers (?) was Savitri, exceedingly faithful to her lord, conspicuous.
(Lines 33-34.) So to this Svamideva and Savitri-devi
(Verse 15.) To the brilliant blest Svamideva and to the devoted virtuous Savitri was born one enjoying fortune, having the radiance of the sun, the lotus of whose heart was void of fear, that seed of righteousness, a Cupid to radiant ladies, a celestial tree to sages, a meeting-place for the goddess Fame, a lord of the ocean of his own high verses of prayer, a most magnificent king of the sumanas, this Rēchirăja.
No. 20.-TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
BY STEN KONOW.
This inscription was discovered by Sir John Marshall in the course of his excavations at Ancient Taxila during the winter 1912-13, and published by him in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1914,3 with additions and a plate in the same Journal for 1915.4 Valuable remarks have further been published by Messrs. Thomas, Fleet, Boyer,7 and Bhandarkar, and the record has been utilised in my Indo-Scythian Contributions. It is of such importance that it is advisable to record it in the pages of the Epigraphia.
Concerning the discovery of the inscription Sir John states that it was "made in a small chapel immediately west of the so-called 'Chir' stupa. The chapel in question is built in a small diaper type of masonry, which came into vogue at Taxila about the middle of the first century A.D. and lasted for about a hundred years. Its entrance faced the main stupa, and near the lack wall opposite this entrance, and about a foot below the floor, I found a deposit consisting of a steatite vessel with a silver vase inside, and in the vase an inscribed scroll and a small gold casket containing some minute bone relics. A heavy stone placed over the deposit had, unfortunately, been crushed down by the fall of the roof and had broken both the stestite vessel and the silver vase, but had left the gold casket uninjured and chipped only a few fragments from the edge of the scroll, nearly all of which I was, happily, able to recover by carefully sifting and washing the earth in the vicinity. The cleaning and transcription of the record was a matter of exceptional difficulty, as the scroll, which is only 6 inches long by 14 inches wide and of very thin metal, had been rolled up tightly, face inwards, in order that it might be enclosed in the silver vase; moreover, the metal of which it is composed is silver alloyed
1 This seems to be the Kishkindha-parvata in Odra-desa, on which Devi was worshipped by the name of Tärä (Matsya Purana, xiii. 46), being apparently identified with the epic heroine Tära, the wife of Välin (Ramayana, IV. 15 ff.; Mahabharata, Prat. Ray's edn. III. 279).
Meaning either "king of sages" or "king of gods" (Indra), according as we translate sumanas. Pp. 973 ff.
Pp. 191 ff.; compare also Archeological Survey of India, Annual Report, 1912-13, pp. 18 ff. JRAS., 1914, pp. 987 ff. 1915, pp. 155 .
JRAS., 1914, pp. 992 f.; 1915, pp. 314 ff. Ind. Ant., 1916, pp. 120 f.
1 Jo. Asiat., XI, v, pp. 281 2. 8BAW., 1916, pp. 787 .

Page #340

No. 20.]
with a small percentage of copper, which had formed an efflorescence on the surface of the extremely brittle band, with the result that I could neither unroll it without breaking it, nor subject it to the usual chemical treatment. By the use of strong acid, however, applied with a zinc pencil, I was able to remove the copper efflorescence and expose, one by one, the punctured dots of the lettering on the back of the scroll, and then, having transcribed these with the aid of a mirror, to break off a section of the scroll and so continue the process of cleaning and transcription. In this way I succeeded in making a complete copy of the record from the back of the scroll, while the letters were yet intact. Afterwards I cleaned in like manner and copied the face of each of the broken sections, and was gratified to find that my second transcript was in accurate agreement with the first." Later on Sir John, by means of other methods, was able to clean the scroll more effectively, and succeeded in presenting a photographic reproduction of practically the whole inscription.
The characters are Kharoshthi of the early Kushana type. As in other Kharoshṭhi inscriptions, the length of vowels and diphthongs has not been marked. In the case of a, i, aud u it is usual to retain this peculiarity in transliterating, while e and o are often marked as long, if we have no special reasons for assuming that they are short. The only consistent transliteration is, however, not to use the sign of length in the case of e and o any more than in the case of a, i, and u. E and o are, of course, always long in Sanskrit; in the Prakrits, on the other hand, they are sometimes long and sometimes short, just like other vowels. I shall therefore write e and o throughout, though most of the o-s and all the e-s occurring in the inscription are probably long. With regard to individual letters we may note the sign for ña in -ñati-, 1. 4, and f in Imdafria, 1. 2. The voiced and voiceless dentals are carefully distinguished; compare pradisthavita, 11. 1 and 2; rajatirajasa, 1. 3, etc. The compound letter tva occurs in bodhisatva-, 1. 3. The same sign has hitherto been transliterated tm in atmano, 1. 5. The only reason for this latter writing is that the corresponding Sanskrit word atmanah contains a tma. If that had not been the case, nobody would have thought of reading otherwise than tva. Prakrit is not, however, Sanskrit, and I have no doubt that the correct reading is atvano. In the first place we know from the Ara inscription! that there was another compound tma, and it is not at all likely that there should be on the one side two different compounds for tma, and on the other two different meanings of one of them. Moreover the usual Prakrit forms atta and appa cannot well be derived from Sanskrit atman, but both seem to go back to an intermediate form atvan, just as sattva becomes satta as well as sappa. Another compound occurs in pradisthavita, 11. 1 and 2; vasthavena, 1. 2. It will be seen that it is used both instead of Sanskrit sta and of Sanskrit stha. As a rule, it can be stated that the compound is rarely used in Kharoshthi inscriptions except in foreign words and such as can be considered as Sanskrit loanwords. St as well as sth regularly became tth in the dialect. It is a well known feature of the Prakrits that an a causes aspiration of a neighbouring consonant, and the necessary link between st as well as sth and tth is sth. Similarly we find shth in the Iranian name Hashthuna in the Wardak vase inscription.3 It is therefore just as natural to transliterate the compound stha as sta; and, if we consider its shape, it is evident that the lower portion is identical with the letter tha and has nothing to do with ta. I therefore write stha and consider this as a semi-learned writing which does not represent the phonetical features of the dialect.
TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
285
With regard to orthography, we may note, in addition to the use of the compound stha, that ya ropresents a Sanskrit ja in puyae, 11. 4 and 5. The writing is not over careful. Thus we find a fore in putrana, 1. 2, prachaga-, 1. 4, and perhaps in ma, 1. 5. Syllables have bren left out in Tachhasie, for Tachhasilae, 1. 3; arahana, for arahantana, 1. 4; sarvasana, for sarvusatvania, 1. 4, and -saluhina, for salohidana, 1. 4.
1 Above F. 143.
Cf. Lüders, SBAW., 1914, p. 416. J. Seuart, Jo. Asiat, XI, iv, p. 574. Konow, 8.B.4, 1916, p. 808. Mr. Pargitor roads Kashfuna.

Page #341

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
The greatest difficulty connected with the interpretation of the inscription rests with the word ayasa, 1. 1. Sir John considered it as the gen, of Aya, or Azes, and explained it to mean that the record was dated in an era founded by Azes, and this era he identified with the Vikrama era. Messrs. Thomas and Fleet were of opinion that the word could hardly be the name of a king, because no royal title is used. They further maintained that, if ayasa were really the name of a king, it would place the inscription in the reign of this king, who would then most likely have to be identified with the Khushana mentioned in 1. 3. Dr. Thomas propounded the possibility of considering ayasa as the gen. of a demonstrative pronoun, and Dr. Fleet adopted the explanation and translated: "In the year 136: on the day 15 of this (present) month Ashadha," or "In the year 136: on the day 15 of the mouth Ashadha of this (year)."
286
A form ayasa of the base which we know from Sanskrit ayam is, of course, possible, though I do not think it a likely one. But the use of such a pronoun in this place is not in agreement with the practice in other old inscriptions. The use of atra, etaye, etc., in atra divase in the Sue Vihar inscription, etaye purvaye in the Patika plate, and so forth, cannot be compared, because such expressions always follow after the mention of the month and the day and recapitulate the whole dating, just as isa divase in the present record.
M. Boyer agrees with Messrs. Fleet and Thomas in thinking that ayasa is not the genitive of Aya, Azes. He explains ayasa as standing for ayyasa and this further as corresponding to Sanskrit adyasya. The month Ashadha he thinks may have been called adya because the year was ashadḍhadi. I do not know any old date which might be compared. Mr. Bhandarkar likewise explains ayasa as a Prakrit form corresponding to Sanskrit adyasya, but thinks that it has been added because there was, in that year, a second, intercalated, Ashadha.
Sir John Marshall is quite right in comparing the wording of the Taxila copper-plate' where we read samvatsaraye athasatatimae 78 maharayasa mahamtasa Mogasa Panemasa masasa divase panchame 5. I do not know of any other old inscription where we find a similar addition between the mention of the year and the month. If, however, Ayasa is the name of a ruler, the inscription must, as urged by Messrs. Thomas and Fleet, be dated during the reign of this king.
Dr. Fleet further remarks that, if Ayasa were the name of the king ruling when the inscription was deposited, this would tend to mark him as the Kushana king referred to in line 3. Such an inference is not, however, necessary. The so-called Takht-i-Bahi inscription is dated daring the reign of Gudafara, bat in honour of another prince, and the same can very well be the case in the Taxila record.
The chief difficulty in explaining Ayasa as the name of a king rests with the fact that no royal title is used in connexion with the name. I have thought of the possibility of explaining this anomaly by assuming that Aya was the ruler, not of Taxila, but of the donor's home Noacha, and that Azes II might have spent his last days as a local ruler of Noacha. Such an assumption cannot, however, be substantiated by any fact, and the absence of every royal designation is so extraordinary that I think we must abaudou Sir John's explanation of the word ayasa altogether.
Provisionally, therefore, I am inclined to adopt the explanation of Mr. Bhandarkar. We do not know how dy was regularly treated in the old dialect of the North-Western frontier. In the Shābāzgarhi and Mansehra versions of the Asoka edicts dy becomes j in aja, Skr. adya, but in uyana, Skr. udyana, it becomes y as in Pali. It is possible that the same development
Cf. Fleet, JRAS., 1914, p. 998.
1 JRAS., 1915, pp. 817 f.

Page #342

No. 20.]
TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
has taken place in adya, and I think this explanation, for the time being, the most likely oue, though I am far from feeling certain about it.
287
Urasakena I take to be the name of the donor. The correct reading of this word is due to Dr. Thomas, who explains it as meaning " of Urasa" and indicating the nationality, not the name, of the donor. Though M. Boyer is of the same opinion, I prefer to explain Bahaliena as the national name, Sanskrit Bahlikšna. In the North-Western dialect in which the inscription is composed, the general rule seems to be that intervocalic k became a soft spirant and was eventually dropped in Indian and Indianised words, while it was commonly retained in foreign names and loan words which had not become naturalised. Thus in the Mathura lion capital we find samanumotakra, nakraraasa, mahasaghiana, kusulaasa, but Padika, Miyika, horaka; in the record under discussion we have prachaga and Bahaliena, but Urasakena. Urasaka is, moreover, a very likely name, containing the element saka, strength, which is rather common in Iranian.
The reading of the word after Urasakena is not certain. Sir John, who originally read Dhitaphria, has finally adopted the reading Lotaphria. Dr. Thomas suggests Imtaphria or Vimtaphria and sees in this name a variant of Vindapharna, Undopherres, Gondophernes, etc. So far as I can judge from the photograph the reading Imtaphria, or, as remarked by M. Boyer, rather Imtafria is the most likely one. The second akshara is not, however, to judge from a photograph which I owe to the kindness of Sir John Marshall, ta bat da. The anusvåra at the bottom of the letter seems to be certain, and the top is also different from lo, l. 5. I would therefore provisionally read Imdafria, though I admit that Lomdafria is also possible. At all events the form is certainly the genitive sing. of a name ending in fri. Compare Ayasia in the Mathura lion capital; Datia in the Kaldarra inscription; Kavifia in the Manikiāla bronze inscriptions; Kamagulya in the Wardak vase inscription.
Dhamaraie may be the oblique form of a dhamarai, which would represent a Sanskrit dharmaraji. This again might be a shorter form of the word dharmarajika, a stúpa. M. Boyer has, however, drawn attention to the fact that in another Taxila inscription we find Tachhaile agadhamaraie, which seems to represent a Sanskrit Takshasile agradharmarajike. It is, therefore, more probable that we have to assume a form dharmarajika with the same meaning as dharmarajika, though it is impossible to make any definite statement.
According to Professor Vogel dharmarajikä is more especially a stupa, the erection of which was ascribed to king Asoka, the dharmaraja. M. Boyer has, however, shown that this explanation is not quite certain, and I think the word can also be explained as meaning A stapa containing relics of the Buddha, the real dharmaraja. At all events dhamaraia must denote the Chir stapa itself, and this stapa M. Boyer is inclined to identify with the Kunála stupa mentioned by Hüan-tsang.
Tachhasie is, of course, miswritten for Tachhafilae, the oblique form of Tachhasila, Sanskrit Takshasilā.
Tanuvae was explained by Sir John as the name of some locality at Taxila. M. Boyer thinks that the word represents a Sanskrit tanuoyaya, "sacrifice of the body," and is the name of the Bodhisattva chapel mentioned in the next word. He compares the Vynghrijataka. To ne the dropping of the ya makes some difficulty. Though I admit the ingenuity of the explana
1 The compound bra in these words certainly denotes a guttural spirant.
1 See Justi, Iranisches Namenbuch, p. 509.
Mr. Pargiter reada kavofia and does not consider the form as a genitive. I read Kavitia chhatrapasa G(r)anafryaka chhatrapa-putrasa dapamukho, "gift of the Kshatrapa Kavisi, the son of the Kshatrapa Granafryaka." Cf. SBAW., 1916, p. 798. loc. oil. p. 204.
Archaological Survey of India, Annual Report, 1903-04, p. 238.

Page #343

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
tion, I prefer to see in tapuvae the genitive of a female name Tanuda which would then signify the founder of the Bodhisattva chapel.
The various forms of the name which is here written khushanasa have been discussed by Dr, Fleet, who did not then know the present record. The initial aspirate reminds us of the x in the Greek legend of some of the coins of Kajula-Kadphises ; 9nd, if we compare these two writings, it becomes probable that the first letter of the name was originally a gattural spirant, and, to judge from the g in gushanasa in the Panjtar inscription and gushanain the Mäņikiāla record, a voiced one. I have no doubt that Count Staël Holstein is right in combining the name kushana with Chinese yüe-chi, older güt-shi or gür-shi. I am further convinced that & short form kushi, corresponding to yüe-chi, occurs in koshano, which is used in the coin legends of Kanishka and his successors. Dr. Fleets considers this koshano as an adjective in the nom. sing. I hope, however, to have proved that the whole legend is composed in a language which is, to all practical purposes, ideutical with ancient Khotani. The only exoeption would, if Dr. Fleet were right be the word koshano. In old Khotani this form can only be the genitive plural of a koshi; it cannot by any means be explained as a nominative singular of an old a-base. In that case it would have sounded koshani. Dr. Fleet thinks that, if we explain koshano . 48 A genitive plural, we must arrange the words of the legend "in an order in which they were not intended to be taken." In two Junnar inscriptions, however, we find a genitive plural denoting nationality after a personal name exactly in the same way &* in the Kanishka coin legends. Compare No. 1154 in Professor Lüders' List, Yavanasa Irilasa Gatana, "of the Yavana Irila, of the Goths," and No. 1182, Yavanasa' Chitasa Gatāna, " of the Yuvana Chita, of the Goths," where the Yavanas (ie. Europeans) Irila and Chita are evidently described as belonging to the people of the Gatas, i.e. Goths.5
Though I agree with the Count in assuming the existence of a short base koshi in such furms 89 koshano, I am unable to understand how he came to deny the existence of another form kushana or kushāna. The new Taxila inscription proves, es remarked by Dr. Thomas, tho existence of such a word, which is in itself a very likely one. Compare the two forms a-she and a-she-na which the Chinese ased to denote the ancient royal family of the Turks. The only difficulty is whether the first a of this word is short or long. This question would be solved if the reading kusha naputro in the Mät inscription were certain. There is, however, a mark above the na in this word, and Count Staël Holstein reads kushānań putro. I therefore prefer to read kushana, leaving the question as to the length of the a open.
In the last line the photograph' favours the realing nivanae, as stated by Dr. Thomas. M. Boyer explains a-de as Sanskrit agratah, priacipally, and samaparichago as Pāli sammāparichchago. Instead of the latter it would be possible to assume sa me parichago," this my gift."
The most important qnestions connected with this record are its date and the identity of the Kushana ruler mentioned in it.
Sir John Marshall has shown that the record was found in strata which belong to the Kadphises kings and are deeper, i.e. oldər, than those of the Kanishka group. So far as I can see, his excavations have finally established the priority of the two Kadphises kings to the Kanishka group. On the other hand, Sir John has left the question open which of the two Kadphines kings is meant. He says, “The next important point is to determine which of the Kushan kings is referred to as reigning in that year. That he is identical with the nameless Kushan ruler mentioned in the Panjtar record of fourteen years earlier, is probable ; 1 JR48., 1914, pp. 869 1.
: SBAW., 1914, pp. 645 f. . loc. cit., p. 37).
• ZDYG., 68, PP 93 1. See Konow, JRAS., 1912, pp. 890 ff.
• JR48., 1914, p. 990. * JR48., 1914, pp. 977 t.

Page #344

No. 20.]
TAXIL A INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
289
and here, again, I think Dr. Fleet may be correct in identifying the latter with Vima-Kadphises. On the other hand, it is also possible that Kajula-Kadphiscs may be meant. The monogram on the scroll is characteristio of coins of Vima-Kadphises, but is also found on coins of his predecessor. Again, the title maharajasa rajatirajasa also suggests Vima-Kadphises ; indecd, it was stated by several speakers during the discussion on the date of Kanishka that Kujala-Kadphises was only & petty local chief (yavuga jabgou), neveria king of kings, like his successor. But this assertion is erroneons. On some of his coins Kajula-Kadphises styles bimself maharaja rajadiraja, and, according to Cunningham, deva putra also. That he raled, moreover, at Taxila, and consequently over the north-west of the Panjab and Frontier generally, is abundantly clear from his coins, which are found there in larger numbers than those of any other king except Azes I and Azes II. Other considerations, too, favour the identification with Kujala-, rather than Vima. Kadphises. For, in the first place, it would be natural for the first emperor of the dynasty to be styled 'the Kushan emperor' without any farther appellation, while it would be equally natural for his successors to be distinguished from him by the addition of their individual names. Secondly, the stratification of coins at Taxila shows that Kujula-Kadphises succeeded the Pahlava kinga there, and consequently he can hardly have conquered the country before circa A.D. 50; and, inasmuch as his coins betoken a fairly long reign there, and he is known from other sources to have lived to a great age, he may well have been ruling in the 122nd and 136th years of the era of Azes, i.e., approximately, in A.D. 65 and 79."
Dr. Thomas seems inclined to asoribe the Taxila record to the reign of Vima-Kadphines. The era is, he maintains, the same as in the Takht-i-Bahi and Panjtár records and probably an old Saka era, which was continued by the first Kushana rulers, at least as late as the years 122 and 136. He goes on to remark: "If Gondophernes died about A.D. 50 after forty years of rule, the year 136 would correspond to A.D.50 +33+14=circa A.D. 70, which approximates to A.D. 78, the beginning of the so-oalled Saka era. And A.Dk 78-twenty-eight years after Gondophernos-will be a very suitable date for the death of Vima-Kadphises, who succeeded an octogenarian probably soon after the death of Gondophernes. This would fit the commencement of Kanishka's reign . . in A.D. 78. We may urge further (1) that the era of the Saksa, having been actually employed by the early Kushans, can have been overthrown only by the definite institution of a new era, which will naturally be the known era of Kanishka; (2) that the so-called Saka era must have owed its institution to the intentional abolition of a real Saka era, that is, to the new epoch of Kanishka. On the other hand, if 136+ = A.D. 78, the commencement of the era is not B.C. 58, but a few years earlier. If, however, the + = 0, we arrive actually at B.C. 58. Although the era which we know as the Mälava and Vikrama era is dated, as I have endeavoured to show above (pp. 413-14), from the institution of non-kingly (oligarchical) role in Ujjain, it is quite conceivable that it was a consequence of the foundation of the real Saka era and followed after only a short interval; for the Sakas in question may have overturned a ruling dynasty in Ujjain."
So far as I can see, there cannot be much doubt that the Kushaņa emperor of the Panjtár and Taxila records was Kujula-Kadphises, and not Vima-Kadphises, who does not on his coins style himself a Kushana.
We learn from Chinese sources that the Yüe-chi, after their defeat by the Hiung-nu in the Becond century B.C., proceeded westwards, and that, on the southern slopes of T'ien-shan, they came into contact with the Sai-wang,' who in their turn migrated southwards and made themselves masters of Ki-pin. Later on, about 160 B.C., the Yüe-chi were attacked by the
* Soe, however, Dr. Fleet's remarks, JRA8., 1914, p. 998 and note 1.
JR48., 1914, pp. 989 t.
2

Page #345

290.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
Wa-sun and continued their march towards the west. In Bactria they settled down under the role of several hi-hous. More than hundred years later the hi-hou of Kuei-shuang K'in-tsiuk'io conquered the other hi-hous, established himself as king and adopted the dynastic title "King of Kuei-shuang." He invaded An-si (Parthia), conquered Kao-fu and annihilated Piu-ts and Ki-pin. He died at the age of eighty years and was suoceeded by his son Yen-kaochen, who "again" conquered India and appointed a governor of that country.
It is now generally recognised that K'i-tait-k'io is identical with Kujula-Kadphises and Yen-kao-chen with Vima-Kadphises, and that the Sai-wangs were the people who in India were known as Sakas or Saka-murundas. The information which can be gathered from Chinese tradition is accordingly to the following effect :
The Sakas conquered the country which the Chinese called Ki-pin. Here they were later on replaced by the Kushana chief Kujala-Kadphises, who also invaded Parthia, and whose son Vima-Kadphises “ again " conquered India. We are not told whether the Šakas extended their conquest beyond Ki-pin. The remark, however, that Vima-Kadphises' conquest of India was a re-conquest would naturally lead to the conolusion that India had formerly been subjected to the role of the Sakas.
Sinologists seem to agree that Ki-pin in the times of the Han and the Wei denoted Kashnuir, while in the T'ang period it was identified with Kapiga, i.e. the country drained by the northern tributaries of the Kabul river. There cannot be any doubt about the correctness of the latter statement that the terms Ki-pin and Kapisa were often in the times of the Tang dynasty used to denote the same locality. The principal reasons on which it is based have been ably summarised by M. Chavannes, as follows, -
(1) In the Chinese-Sanskrit dictionary Fan-yü-tea-ming by Li-yen Kie-pi-sho-ye, i.e. Kapisa, is given as a synonym of Ki-pin; . (2) Hüan-teang states that the kings of those parts were in the habit of spending the summer in Kia-pi-shi, i.e. Kapiga, and the winter in Gandhåra. A century later Wu-kung gives the same information, but substitutes Ki-pin for Kia-pi-shi;
(3) From the T'ang-shu we learn that in the days of Hüan-tsang the dominions of the Ta-küe extended as far as Ki-pin, and the Turkish Kagan gave the Chinese pilgrim an escort to Kia-pi-shi, i.e. to the southern limit of his empire.
That Ki-pin was, in the Tang period, different from Kashmir can also be inferred from the fact that Wu-kfong came to Kashmir after having visited Ki-pin. According to him Gandhára was the eastern capital of Ki-pin, and, as Gandhara was the lower Kabul valley, Ki-pin must have comprised the central part of that valley.
Finally Ki-pin oan be considered as a Chinese rendering of the word Kapita, though it is by no means certain that such be the case.
Kapiga seems to have been an old country. Lassen has identified it with Kapissa which, according to Pliny VI. 25, was conquered by Kyros, and, if this identification can be upheld, We should be able to trace the name back to the 6th century B.C.
1 Cf. SBAW., 1916, pp. 787 f.
Franke, Beiträge aus chinesischen Quellen zur Kenntnis der Türkvölker und Skythen Zentralasiens. Berlin, 1904, p. 80.
Doonmonts sur les Tow-kine (Turcs) cocidentaux. St. Petersbourg, 1903, p. 591. . Lévi, Jo. 41., IX, vi, pp. 371 ff.
Lévi, Jo. A.., IX, vii, pp. 161 ff. According to a note added to the Ming edition of the Nawiew-king (Milindapraśna), Ki-pin is a fan, i.e. Indian word, meaning "mean fellow." CH. Léri, Jo. 41., IX, X, p. 629; Schlegel, Toung pao, II, 1, pp. 329 t. Perhaps this means that Kapila was explained as ka or kw)-pilar.
Indische Alterthuwakunde, Vol. I, pp. 859 f.

Page #346

No. 20.1
TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
291
In the T'ang period Kapisa was a considerable power. In Hüan-tsang's time Gandhira had fallen under its domination, and Wu-ta-kia-han-ch'a, i.e. Udabhända on the Indus, was one of the residence towns of its king. Nagarahāra, Lampaka, and other countries belonged to their dominions, which later on also comprised Udyana. Takshasilā, which had formerly belonged to Kapisa, on the other hand, had recently passed into the possession of the Kashmir kings.
The arguments in favour of the identity of Ki-pin and Kashmir in the Han and Wei periods are far less convincing. Acoording to M. Lévi they are,
In Chinese works such as the Pien-yi-tien section of the Tfn-sha-tai-ch'êng and the Haikuo-t'u-chi, Ki-pin and Kashmir are identified ;
The old annals distinguish Ki-pin from Kao-fu, which latter name must signify Kabul;
The Wei annals state that the country was surrounded by four mountain ranges, and that it extended 800 li from east to west and 300 li from north to south ;
Finally Ki-pin can very well be a rendering of an Indian word Kapira ; cf. the transliteration of Rahula as Lo-yun. This Kapira can be compared with Ptolemy's Kaspēria, Kaspeiraioi, and may represent a Sanskrit Kaspira=Kasmira. Paramartha, a native of Ujjayini, who lived in the second half of the 6th century, in his translation of the Abhidhar. makosa always renders Kālmira by Ki-pin, while Hüan-tsang, a century later, in his trans-lation of the same work, renders the Indian name as Kia-shi-mi-lo.
These reasons are far from being conolusive. The identification of Ki-pin and Kashmir in some Chinese sogross does not prove much, if we remember that Kashmir became part of the empire of the Kushanas, of whom we know that they made themselves masters of Ki-pin after the Bakas. Mountain ranges are found everywhere in Afghanistan as well as in Kashmir, and the fact that Ki-pin may be a rendering of Käsmira does not prove that such is actu-- ally the case. Ptolemy's Kaspeiraioi are located between the country of the Pandavas and the Vindbys hills, and Paramartha's rendering would, at the utmost, prove the identity of Ki-pin and Kashmir in his time, and we have already seen that such cannot be the case.
It will accordingly be necessary again to examine the information which can be gathered from the oldest Chinese sources.
The Chinese first heard about Ki-pin during the rule of the emperor Wa-ti (140-87 B.C.). The country was then in the possession of the Sai, i.e. the Sakas. Later on it was conquered by the Kasbapas, and the first Kushana raler does not seem to have extended his power beyond Ki-pin into India proper. In the time of Yuan-ti (48-33 B.C.) embassadors from Ki-pin arrived in China and were escorted back, as far as Hien-ta, which was accordingly on the way to Ki. pin. Also the Sai, i.e. the Sakas, passed Hien-ta on their way to Ki-pin.
According to M. Specht, Hien-tu was situated to the east of Badakshan. Professor Franke, on the other hand locates it at a short distance to the west of Skårda. He bases his conclusions on Fa-bian's description of his route from Turkistan to Udy na. After crossing the passes he arrived at Kie-cha, and thence proceeded along the hills towards the south-west and arrived at a gorge where one had to descend and cross (tu) by means of hanging (hien) ropes. This description seems to suit the famous gorge near Skardu. From Hien-tu Fa-bian then arrived in Udyảna, i.e. the Swat valley. He did not accordingly
Chavannes, loo. cit., p. 174, L6vi, Jo. 4.., IX, 1, p. 529.
Jo. 41., IX, VI, pp. 871 fl. Ibidem, p. 884.
• Lasten, loc. cit., Vol. III, p. 146. cr. Franke, pp. 69 ft. Specht, Jo. 41. VIII, 1, pp. 328 ff. ; IX, X, pp. 162 t.; Lévi, Jo. 41., IX, v), pp. 871 1. Loc. cit., pp. 66 .
292

Page #347

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
proceed from Hien-tu' to Kashmir, but towards the west, whereby he would have to cross the Indus a second time. His description would accordingly lead us to infer that Ki-pin was situated to the west of Kashmir.
This well agrees with the information which can be gleaned from older Chinese sources. According to the Han annals Ki-pin was bounded towards the 'south-west by Wu-i-shan-li, towards the north-west by the Bactrian empire of the Yüe-chi, while towards the north-east it was eight days' jonrney distant from Nan-tun, and towards the east 2250 li distant from Wucha. In another place Ki-pin is mentioned between An-si, i.e. Parthin and Wu-i-shan. Wui-shan-li is, as shown by Professor Marquardt, a rendering of the Greek Alexandria, i.e. Kandahar, or, according to M. Chavannes, Herat, and according to Cunningham it comprised the whole of South-Western Afghanistan. This description certainly seems to indicate parts of Afghanistan, to the south of the Hindukush. Of Kao-fu, to the south-west of the Ta Yüe-chi, we hear that it sometimes belonged to Ki-pin and sometimes to T'ien-chu. Kao-fu has been identified with Ptolemy's Kaboura, the present Kabul, and, if we consider Kao-fu as the border land between Parthia and Ki-pin, to which latter country it sometimes belonged, we are led to think of parts of the Kabul valley and neighbouring districts, i.e. territories which we have found formed part of Kapiša. Professor Franke therefore arrives at the conclusion that Ki-pin comprised the north-western portion of the present Kaebmir state, the Indus country down to the Kabul river, the country between the lower Kabul river and the Swat river, and further parts of the Panjab. These must be added, because we learn about Ki-pin that it was a flat and hot country, a designation which does not at all suit Kashmir. I think that we cannot get nearer at the truth. The only territories mentioned by Professor Franke which I do not think can be proved to have belonged to Ki-pin are the north-western districts of Kashmir. On the other hand it is possible that it extended a little further towards the west and the south-west.
Ancient Ki-pin thus included districts which were later on known as Kapiga, and I do not see why it should be necessary to assume that the Chinese at different periods used the designation Ki-pin in two different senses. It seems to me that we shall have to return to the old explanation of Ki-pin as a rendering of the saine word which the Greeks made into Kophẽn, whereby we must bear in mind that the Greek ph was an aspirated labial and not a spirant. The reasons brought forward against this identification are little convincing. M. Lévi thinks that the name Kophon had probably already become obsolete when Megasthenes picked it ap. Ptolemy ignores it and calls the principal river of Afghanistan Koas, and finally Strabo has another form of the name, viz. Köphes. I cannot find anything in these arguments which disproves the old identification of the names Kophěn and Ki-pin, which is in itself much more likely than the supposed renderings of Kapisa and Kasmira by Ki-pin. The fact remains that the Greek know a name which they thought sounded like Kophen, that this name sounds much more like Ki-pin than any other name which has been suggested, and that we have every reason for looking for Ki-pin in the same neighbourhood where the ancient Greeks located Kophêne, the country on the Kophēn. The fact that the Cbinese later on used the name Kapiss of districts which others included in Ki-pin seems to be much more naturally explained by assuming that Kapisa formed part of ancient Ki-pin and was sometimes designated by means of the wider name Ki-pin.
In support of my location of ancient Ki-pin I may mention a small detail. I hope to have proved in another place that the so-called Marundas who ruled in the Ganges valley in
· Untersuchungen zur Geschichte von Eran, H. 2, Leipzig, 1905, p. 176. ? T'oung pao, II, vi, p. 514.
Ancient Geography of India, Vol. I, p. 39. • Specht, Jo. As., VIII, ii, p. 325.
• Franke, p. 77. . Jo. 48., IX, vi, pp. 871 8.
1 SBAW., 1916, pp. 790 e.

Page #348

No. 20.)
TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
293
the second and third centuries A.D. were in reality the Kushaņas, and that the word murunda itself is not the name of a tribe, but a Saka word meaning "lord," which was used as a title by the Sakas and after them by the Kushaņas, while the Kshatrapas translated it by the corresponding Indian word svāmin. Wherever we meet with the designation murunda, we are justified in thinking of Sakas or tribes that can be considered as the heirs and successors of the Sakas. Now Lassen has long agol drawo attention to the statement in Hēmachandra's Abhidhānachintamani, v. 960, Lampakās tu Murandāh syuh, "the Lampākas would be called) Marandas." Lassen inferred that the Murandas, who must be identical with the Murundas, should be located in the present Laghman. This, however, is impossible, when we consider the information about the Marundas which can be gleaned from Indian, Greek and Chinese sources, which unanimously locate the so-called people in the Ganges valley. If we examine the preceding stanza in Hēmachandra's work, we there find the remark, Turushkās tu Sakhayah syuh," the Turushkas would be called Sāklis." It has long ago been recognised that this säkhi is nothing else than the title shahi, and we are quite justified in looking for a title in murunda as well. Now that we know that murunda was actually a Saka title, the natural inference is that the Lampakas had preserved this title from the time when they were ruled by Sakas, in other words that their country belonged to the dominion of the Sakas, of whom we know that they ruled in Ki-pin.
Finally, the location of ancient Ki-pin here attempted is the only one which snits what we know about the ancient history of the Sakas and the Kushanas. We have no traces of the Sakas or of Kadphises in Kashmir, and there is not the slightest indication that they ever ruled there. Numerous finde, on the other hand, prove that they held sway in Taxila and further to the west, at least as far as towards Jalalabad. Of Huvishka we have traces as far west as in Khawat.
I have consulted Professor Franke about the results of my study of the question, and he kindly authorises me to state that he agrees with me. The support of his great authority makes me confident that I am right.
Taxila, the find-place of the present inscription, accordingly belongod to Ki-pin, and "India" which was reconquered by Vima-Kadphises was beyond Ki-pin, i.e. beyond the north-western Panjab. We thus have an old tradition about a king who succeeded the Sakas in Ki-pin, and about his son, who reconquered India. Now I have shown in my Indo-Scythian Contributions that the Kusbanas in India must be considered as the heirs and successors of the Sakas, that they were known under the Saka title murunda, and that it would be nothing extraordinary if & Kushaņa ruler were designated as a Saka. I have therefore compared the Chinese tales about the Sai-wang and the Knei-shuang in India with an Indian tradition, which has been handed down in the Jain work Kalakacharyakathånaka.
We there learn how the king of Ujjayini, Gardabhilla, abducted the sister of Kalaka, who went to the country of the Sakas (sagaküla) and prevailed apdo some of the shis, i.e. chiefs, to accompany him to India (Hindugadēsa). They first proceeded to Surat (Surattha) and thence, in the autumn, to Ujjayini, where Gardabhilla was made prisoner. A Sāhi was made overking, and thus the dynasty of the Saka-kings originated. After some time, however, Vikramiditya, the king of Málava, ousted the Sakas and became king, whereafter he established his own era. After the lapse of 135 years his dynasty was overthrown by another Saka, who in his turn introduced the Saka era.
I have no doubt that this second saka king who reconquered India is identical with Vime. Kadphises, who "again" conquered India; and, if that is admitted, the Jain tale at once acquires
1 Loc. cit., I, P. 5481.
* ZDMG., 87, pp. 247 .

Page #349

294
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
great importance. It must be a very old tradition, and we have no reason to reject any portion of it, unless it can be disproved. I know that most European scholars, though many of them speak with respect about Indian tradition, do not usually take any notice of it, but I am unable to see why. And with regard to the narrative of the Kalakacharyakathånaka I see no reason wbatever why we should disbelieve it. I have shown elsewhere that there are good reasons for assuming the existence of a Mälava king Vikramaditya at an early date, and that the oldest dates in the Malava-Vikrama ers are recorded according to a system which is quite different from that followed in old Kharðshthi insoriptions, and which is probably the old national Indian one. I think the only sensible course is to abandon the idea that the Vikrama era was established by foreigners and return to the traditional theory that it dates back to an Indian ruler of Malaya, who upset the rule of Saka conquerors. As remarked by Dr. Fleet, everything we know about Indian eras is to the effect that they were started by individual kings, and, though the Vikramn era was later on known as the era of the Mälava corporation, I do not think that Dr. Thomas has succeeded in making it probable that "it dates from the foundation of the tribal independence of the Malavas:"3
The oldest dates in the Saka Ona are recorded in the same way as the ancient Khardshhi inscriptions, and this state of things makes it almost certain that Dr. Thomas was right in assuming that these latter ones were likewise dated in a Saka era. The second Saka era, of A.D. 78, was according to the Kilakacharyakathånaka founded by the Saka raler who oasted the dynasty of Vikramaditya and "again." subjected India to the sway of the Sakas. I have already remarked that I identify this Saka ruler with Vima-Kadphises, who again" conquered India and appointed a governor to 'rule the country. If we remember that Surat and Malava were the countries which the Sakas invaded at the invitation of Kalaka, when he asked them to accompany him to India, it becomes probable that the governor whom Vima-Kadphises appointed was the first of the Western Kshatrapas, i.e. in my opinion, Bhimaka-Ysamotika. It is thus easily explained why the insoriptions of the Western Kshatrapas are dated in the Baka era.
It now Vima-Kadphises was the ruler who established the saka era, he can scarcely be the king alladed to in the Taxila inscription. His conquest of India did not probably take place in the first year of his reign, and we may roughly place his accession in A.D. 75. His father, who died as an octogenarian, would then have been born oiroa 5 B.O. A coording to Professor Branke the consolidation of the Kushaņa empire under Kujala-Kadphises had not taken place in A.D. 24, but did not happen long after that date. In 1. 5 of the so-onlled Takht-i-Bahi inscription I read orjhuna Kaphasa puyas, " in honour of prince Kapla." This prince Kapea can hardly bo anybody else than Kajula-Kadphises, of whom we know that he invaded Parthia. The Takht-i-Bahi inacription is dated in the year 103 of the era which I follow Dr. Thomas in considering as an old Saks institution. It can, of course, be anterior to A.D. 24, but scarcely much later. The initial date of the ers would accordingly not fall later than about 75 B.C., but might fall some years earlier. At least there cannot be any question of the Vikrams era, which, I think, we must finally ascribe to Central India. With an initial date in or şbout 75 B.O., the year 136 would fall about A.D. '60, at a date when there can be noquestion of placing Vima-Kadphinos ; and, even if we were to assume that Kujala-Kadphises Ascended the throne as much as 10-15 years after A.D. 24, the Taxila inscription would still have to be ascribed to Kajula-Kadphises. It should finally be borne in mind that we have the definite 'statement about him in Chinese sources that he assumed the title * King of Kueighuang," i.e. Kushana king
ABAW.1916, p. 813. • JR48., 1914, p. '14. • 8RAW., 1916, p. 814
. Above, pp. 186 #. • JR48., 1913, p. 687. • Beiträge, p. 72.

Page #350

Taxila Kharoshthi Inscription of the year 136.
Original
Transcript.
23902029119
Ger
7793357475775637857x5 $739u 47991211x933) su37238785 57 786 uggs 47786 82 82 82 #24526 The sash Laryssassossery shy7549209294 89 278 279 27 Si guyn both sunny19272^S25924113943621483975
spespuss 29278718454521472028
F. W. THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, COLL.
SCALE ENLARGED ONE-THIRD
REPRODUCED FROM ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA, Asa Nort, 1
/8, PLATE XI (PART).

Page #351


Page #352

No. 20.]
TAXILA INSCRIPTION OF THE YEAR 136.
295
TEXT. 1 88 100 20 10 4 1 1 ayasa Ashadasa masasa divase 10 4 1 iss divase
pradisthavita bhagavato dhatu[o] Ura[88] - 2 kena Indafris patr[e]na Babalieņa Noachae pagare vasthavena Tena ime
pradisthavita bhagavato dhatuo dhamara3 ie Tachbasiclaje Tanavae bosi(dbi) satva-gahami maharajasa rajatirajasa
devaputrasa Khushanasa arogadach binae 4 sarvabudhana payae prach[e]gabudhaņa puyae arahanta]ņa payae
sarvagastva]pa payao matapitu puyae mitr-amacha-ñati-sa.5 lohi[da]ņa puyae atvaņo arogadachhiņae Disva]ņae hotiu a: . de samaparichago
TRANSLATION. In the year 186, on the 15 day of the first month of Ashidha, on this day relica of the Venerable Ono were ensbrined by Urasaka, the son of Indafri, a man from Balkh, a resident of the town Noacha. By him the relics of the Venerable One were onshrined in the Dharmarajika (stūpa) in Takshasilā, in the Bodhisattva-chapel of Tanuva, for the bestowal of health on the great king, the king of kings, the son of the gods (of heaven), the Khushana ; in honour of all the Buddhas; in honour of the individual Buddhas; in honour of the Arbats; in honour of all beings; in honour of (his) parents; in honour of (his) friends, ministers, kingmen and blood-relations ; for the bestowal of health upon himself; to Nirvāņa may this proper gift lead hereafter (?).
No. 21.-ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA:
VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1136.
BY LIONEL D. BABNETT. The village of Arthans lies about 28 miles in a westerly direction from Bångwårå in Rajputana; it is shown on the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 36 (1905) as lying in lat. 23° 294, long. 74° 91'. About a mile to the east of Arthupā is a temple of Mandalēgvera Mahădēvs (Siva); the present insoription, which records its foundation and endowment, is on a slab on the right side of its fikhara. According to local tradition, the place formerly bore the name of Amaravati. An abstract of this record was published by Professor Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., Vol. 22 (1893), p. 80. Recently Mr. Shyama Shankar Har Chaudhari, M.A., with great kindness obtained for me from the Antiquarian Department of His Highness the Maharaja Jhalawar's Government the loan of an ink-impression of the stone, together with a transcript by the learned Curator of the Department, Pandit Gopal Lal Vyas, on the basis of which I now edit the text. Unfortunately the ink-impression in several places has been touched up with white paint, which somewhat lessens the value of its testimony; but in spite of this fact and of the frequent incorrectness of the original writing the greater part of the inscription can be determined with certainty.--The character is Northern, of a type oommon in Räjpatānu during the period; the letters are on the verage about t' in height. They are for the most part fairly well preserved. The area covered by the writing is 2 ft. 6t" wide and 2 ft. 2" high.-The language is throughout Sanskrit, all verse, with the exception of the colophon on 1. 53. The spelling throughout shows a tendency to oonfase ó and. (I fear I may not have always yncoeeded in distinguishing what the engraver really out in this respect, owing to the touching ap of the ink-impression), and sporadic doubling of consonants after . In the somewhat Ambitions pratasti occupying 11. 1-45, which shews that the poet was a careful student of Kálidasa, there is little of special linguistio interest; we may note the words tonira (for tunira, 1. 5), kandula (1. 12), and uchch[u]lumpichakāra (1.40). But in the business part of the record, comprising the articles of the endowment (1. 45 to end), there is a fair nomber of

Page #353

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
rare words, mostly of a homoly kind, viz. prati (11. 45, 46), hatta (1. 46). mütaka (11. 46, 50), pūlaka (1. 47), jala (ib.), utthapanaka (ib.), vuivaka (1. 48), lagada (Il. 48, 50), santa (1. 48), (pānaka (ib.), vrisha-vinsõpaka (I. 49), tavani (ib.), araghafta (ib.), haraka (ib.), chhariga (1. 50), rāpa (ib.), and afavika (ib.).
The subject of the inscription is the foundation and endowment of the temple of Mandalēga (Śiva) at Arthūņå by the Paramāra king Chāmundarāja. After two Saiva benedictory stanzas, it gives the familiar legend of the origin of the Paramāras. First Mount Arbuda (Abu) is described (v. 3); here the saint Vasishtha performed his holy rites (v.4). in company with his wife Arundhati (v. 5) and the Cow of Desire (v. 6). Visvāmitra, son of Gadhi, stole the cow (v.7). To recover her Vasishtha miraculously created a warrior, who defeated the enemy and brought her back (vv. 8-10). Vasishtha blessed him and gave him the name Paramāra, " Destroyer of Foes" (v. 11). In his lineage was the warrior king Vairisimha (v. 12), who, despising common glory, became master of the earth (vv. 13, 14). Next his younger brother Dambarasimha, a valiant and charming prince, is introduced (vv. 15-16). In his lineage was Kakadēva (probably an error for Kakkadēva), a brave warrior (vv. 17-18), who in a battle on the banks of the Narmadā overthrew the army of the king of Karnāta, and in fighting on the side of Sriharsha of Mālava died a hero's death (v. 19). We are then told of the glories of his son Chapdapa (vv. 20-21), Chandapa's son Satyarāja (vv. 22-24), Satyaraja's son Mandanadēva (vv. 25-45), and Mandanadeva's son Chamundarāja (vv. 46-54). He (apparently Chămundarāja) gloriously overcame Sindhurāja (v. 55); his splendours are further described (vv. 56-61). He established religion in an unprecedented degree (v. 62), and dispensed rich bounties to Brāhmaṇs and others (vv. 63-65). He caused the temple of Mandalēga to be built (v. 66); may his fame endure for ever (v. 67). Then follow the details of the endowment (vv. 68-81), and comminatory stanzas (vv. 82-83). In the sidhāra family was the learned poet Sumatisādhāra (v. 84); his son was Vijaya-Sadhāra (v. 85), whose younger brother was Chandra, the author of this poem (v. 86). The fair copy was written by Agarāja, son of the Kiyastha Sridhara (v. 87).
The fainily of kings introduced to us by this prasasti is a junior branch of the Paramāra dynasty. The point at which they branched off from the main stock (as represented by the family ruling Mālwa from Krishna-Upêndra down to Arjunavarman : above, Vol. I, p. 224, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 345 ff.) is not clear: it may be from Vairisimha and his brother Dambarasimha, for onceivably the former may be identical with the Vairisimha I of the Malwa dynasty. Some generations after these we find Kakkadova fighting for the cause of Sriharsha" of Malwa against the “Lord of Karnata." This “Briharsha " is most probably Harshadēva-Siyaka II of Malwa; and the Lord of Karnāta " may be the Rashtrakuţa Khottiga, against whom Siyaka II waged a successful war about 970 A.D. Accordingly we may assign Chandapa to about 1000 A.D., Satyarāja to about 1025, Mandanadēva to about 1050, and Chamundarāja to 1080, which was the actual year in which the present inscription was set up. Some difficulty, however, arises from the obecurity of the verses 47 ff. To all appearance they refer to Chimaņdaraja, and we should naturally gather from them that it was he who conquered Sindhurāja (v. 55), patronised religion (v. 62), and built the temple of Mandalasa (v. 66). But immediately afterwards we find a prayer for the continuanoe of the glory of Mandanadēva (v. 67) and a statement that certain imposts for the benefit of the temple were established by the latter (v. 70). The most natural conolusion is that vv. 47-66 do refer to Chamundarája; that the tom ple of Mandalasa built by him was a new structure taking the place of an older sanctuary to which his father Mandanadova had
Conoiderations of chronology forbid us to identify him with Vairininha II of Milwa.

Page #354

No. 21.) ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA
297
previously granted an endowment; and that the present inscription was intended to record these facts and to amalgamate the endowments of the father and the son.
Who Sindhurija (v. 55) can be is not clear. He cannot be the well-known Sindhurāja of Mālwā, whose period is about 990-1010 A.D.; for, even if we refer v. 55 to Mandanadēva, the latter can hardly have been old enough to wage a victorious war before 1010 ; and as we saw, the probability is that the verge refers to his son, which will bring it still further down in time. Possibly Sindhürāja is to be understood as meaning "a king of Sindh."
The date as given on the ink-impression and read by Pandit Gopal Lal Vyas is: Samvat 1188;' Phālguna śuddha, the 3rd day, Friday. On this Mr. R. Sewell has kindly supplied to me the following remarks: "Since the month is Phālgans, the beginning of the year, whether Chaitra, Kärttika, or Aghadha, makes no difference in the year's number; and since the tiths was in the bright half, it makes no difference whether the months began with the new or full moon. Hence the only question is whether the year was current or expired. Take the expired Case first. In that case Samvat 1136=A.D. 1079-80. The lunar year began 7 March 1079, and 3 sukla Phálguna corresponded with Tuesday, 28 January, A.D. 1080. This, therefore, does not fit. Now take the current Samvat 1136. This=A.D. 1078-79, which began in lunar reckoning on 17 March 1078. 3 sukla Phalguna of that year must have been coupled with a civil day 327 days later, viz. with Thursday, 7 February, A.D. 1078. On that day, 3 dukla Phalguna ended about 11 h. 24 m. before mean sunrise on the Friday next day, and it could not be coupled with that Friday. However, this is nearer than the Tuesday of the former case."
On the other hand, Professor Kielhorn, in his notice of the inscription, read the number of the tithi as seven, and accordingly calculated the date as Friday, 31 January, A.D. 1080, when, according to his reckoning, the seventh tithi of the bright half ended 20 h. 3 m. after mean Bunrise. Mr. Sewell has pointed ont to me that this is a satisfactory solution. "Only," he adds, "Kielhorn made a slip about the end of the tithi, so it seems to me. My work shews that the 7th sukla tithi of Phālgana in Samvat 1136 expired was current at mean sunrise on Friday, 31 January, A.D. 1080. It had begun 2 b. 25 m. before that mean sunrise, and was coupled with the civil day Friday ... Sapposing that the calculation for the given date had been made for the moment of true sunrise, not mean, would the results be different ? I think not. In Northern India true sunrise on Jan. 31 would take place after, not before, mean sunrise. Hence, since the 7th fukla tithi had began 2 b. 25 m. before mean sunrise, it would have ran & still longer time at the moment of true sunrise." Accordingly it would seem most probable that the numeral representing the tithi on our inscription was really 7, aud has been wrongly altered by the preparer of the ink-impression to S.
The only places mentioned are: Mount Arbuda, now Abū (v. 3), Karnāta, the Narmadā, and Mälava (v. 19).
TEXT.3 [Metres : vv. 1, 3, 4, 13, 19, 24, 28-9, 31, 37, 39, 40-1, 43, 45-6, 49, 58, 63-4, 67, Sardalavikridita; vv. 2, 5-7, 14, 16, 18, 21, 23, 26-7, 30, 32-5, 42, 44, 47, 52-3, 57, 61-2, 65, 68-70, 7284. 87, Anushubh ; vy. 8, 48, Drutavilambita ; vy. 9, 10, 38, 51, 56, Sragdhard ; vv. 11, 36, 71. Sedgata ; vv. 12, 15, 17, 22, 25, Vasantatilaka ; vw, 20, 86, Trishfubh; vv. 50, 59, 60, Mandalorāntā; vv. 54, 66, Malini ; v. 85, Aryd. V. 55 is compounded of & Rathoddhata (pada 1) and Svāgata (padas 2-4).] 1 Om Om Namah Si(fi) vĀya Påpau vaba)ddha-bhujanga-photkriti-bhayat
samkochayatyāḥ karar vyākrishtam jarati-japāna rabhasāa (ch)-Chhambhör
Possibly the name Mandalösa was intentionally chosen to cominemorate the name of Mandanadora by likeness of sound.
Curiously enough, the poet in 1.88 gives the year as saka 1186; chronological considerations prove this to be an error. From the ink-impression.
• Denoted by a symbol.

Page #355

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
dridhath grihna(hņa)taḥ bhrātāḥ sambhramataḥ sukhån=makulitā visphäritaḥ
kaatukāta(a) vrida-mamyváratăl vivāha-samayo Dovyå drika[ho] 2 påta vaḥ 1 [1] Indum mtirddhni dadba[t] kshinam pātu vaḥ Sani
sekharah I khëdad-iva sad-isanna-Ganri-mukha-parājayat 11 [2] Asty uchohair=gagan-ävalamva(ba[bi ?-Ed.])-si(fi)kharab kshöņibhfid=a8yám bhavi khyato Mēru-mukh-ochchhrit-ad[ro]isha parim koţim gato-py-Arvvucrbbu)daḥ
yatra sphäţika-pushpe-riga-kira3 p-alidh-arkka-chandrau ksbaņań drishtvå siddha-janaireamanyata divå rätris(1)-cha
naktar dinam || [3*) Tasmimsetyakta-bhavas(k)=charitra-vibhavas-tathyar tapo tapyata vra(bra)hma-jñāna-nidhir-gund(pai)repiravadhiḥ sre(bro)shtho Vasishthu muniḥ yasya prajvalit-ågni-hotra-jvalitair-dhimair-iva vyoma-R(gai)r-jataḥ
sammilitás()-chiroņa haritās=to 4 Haridasv (sva) hayaḥ (ID [4*) Manös-tasy=&ntik& röjs nirmmala děvy.
Aramdhati sthira-vasy(by)-emdriya-grāmā tapah-frir=iya jamgama ll [5] Adanya-gulabhả dhënuḥ kama-purvv=isya sannidhan dadati värchchhitan kāmā[m]s-tapah-siddhir-iva sthita || [6*] Tataḥ kshatra-mad-odvritto Gadhi
raja-auta5 ch(1)-chhal&
t dhönum jar(ja)broesya duḥprapyarns vighnam siddhim-ivodyatāmin II [7"] Atha paribhava-sambhav&-mangana jvalana-chanda-rucha munin-Amuna ripu-vadham prati vira-vidhitsaya hutabhuji ephuta-mantrayatan hutam || [8] Prishtho topira-yagmam dadhad-atha cha kard
chanda-ko6 danda-dapdam. vaba)dhnan-jatar jatänām=atinividataram påpinā dakshinona
kruddho yajñopaviti nija-visbama-drisa bhāyayañ=jiva-lokam tasmid-uddamadhimi prativa(ba)la-dalano nirggataḥ ko=pi viraḥ || [9] Adishtasutēna yato
rapamsamara-gaņair-mmam7 galo glyami no vi(b) dharh vyšpt-&mtarălair-dinakara-kirapa-chhädakair-vvá(bb)pa
Varshe(rshai)} || (1) kritvå bhamgam ripúņām prava(ba)la-bhuja-va(ba)lah kåma-dhënam gpihxtvă bhaktyå tasy=ămbri(ghri)-padma-dvaya-lulita-si(fi)ri
8ð=vatasthan parastät || [108] Anatasya jayinaḥ paritushto vāă8 chchhit-afisham=&säv-abhidhaya | tasya nama Paramāra it-itthath tathyam-dva
munir-Isu(su) chakära || [110] Tasy-invaya krama-vagad-adapādi virah sri-Vairisimha' iti sambhpitåsanhat-nådah durvvåra-vairi-vara-vārapa kumbha
kūta-bhed-odyat-si-nakha9 r-oddamaraḥ kshitindraḥ || [12] Kirttim tävad=avěksha (kshya) bhāva-chapalam
sambhoga-vriddh-apriyam n[i]tyam mangala-Badmana 80(6)bha-chatar-ddik. kumbhi-kumbha-prabho(han) dor-ddaņda-dvaya-kalina k shitibhajām=isi(15)
chatushk-äntaro yênrākärikara-grahovasudhaya gāda(dha)m gan-asa(sa)10 ktaya 1 (13") Gata-srih fri-nidhanona sa-va (ba)mdhaḥ samyat-Eriņa na yons
samatäm dhatto jadadbiḥ pata-vu(buddhină 1 [14] Tasy-innjo Damva(mba)rasi[m]ha iti prachanda-dor-ddarda-chandima-vasikrita-vairi-virir
daḥ [*] sri(eri)ngåra-săra-tarapl-jana-lochan-Tsi(li)-pamj-para11 ddha-vadan-Amva(bu)rahova(ba)bhtiva | [15] Chandrik-äpi katham-karar
yaaya kirtty sama sama skā dosh [A]kar-sabhätā gap-otkara-bhav- pard !!
Read maththarita.
* Read Sari-fakharah. • Read dwiprāpyan.
* Read sambhrita-sisaba. Metre: Vasanta tilaka, the motre of pada 1 is wrong. [The reading Damara would make it right 8. K. 8.]

Page #356

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA. 299
[16] Tasy-Anvayo
kari-kar-öddhura-va (ba)hu-dandaḥ
iti
lavdha (bdha)-jayo va (ba)bhuva darpp-amdha-vairi-vanita-kucha-patra-valli- || 12 samdoha-daha-dahana-jvalita-pratāpaḥ || [17] Yuddha-kadala dor-ddada-drays yah samaram prati měně ripu-sa(sa)r-aghata-nakha-kamḍayanaiḥ sukham || [18] Aradho gaja-prishtha vahuta (ahata ?)-sa (sa)r-āsārai raņē Karnnat-adhipater-vva(bba)lam vidalayams-tan-Narmmadayas-ta
Barvvataḥ
yaḥ Tasy=
13 te [] śri-Sriharsha-nripasya Malava-pateḥ kritvā tath-ari-kshayam svarggam subhato yayau sura-vadhu-netr-otpalair-archchitaḥ || [19] atmajas (6)-Cham ḍapa-namadhayo vra(bra)hmämda-ve(vi) bhränta-yasa (6) va(ba)bhava [1] samanta-kärnta-jana-hasa-hamsa-srep1-pravas-aika-payoda-ka14 laḥ (1) [20] Vra(bra)hma-stamva(ba)sya yat-ktrttirmajar-tv-spari sthita sas vat-kinnara-bhrimg-5(au)ghair-upagit-adhikam va(ba) bhau || [21] ári-Satyaraja iti Saty-aspadam dahana-duḥsaha-vama-dhāmā tasya suto
va(ba)bhuva
samamta-dara-nati-samgi-lalata-patta-lagn-ollasat-tilaka-pada-na
15 kh-amén-jalaḥ [22] Vana-mala-dhara nitya hi(bi) Jasy-chynas api ripavo na cha vijñām (jñā) tā na lakshmi-patayaḥ katham || [28] Nirvyajam karap-Ardrito-pi sataso nistri(stri)msa-karmm-ödyataḥ samjāta-prasaro-pi vikrama-satair-amtaḥ sada sathyataḥ a-mulam gupa-varddhito=
16 pi va(ba)hudha dosh-Arjjita-sri-haro yo-py-evam niyatam viruddha-charito 18kAviraddo(ddho)-bhavat 7 [24] Tasmad-abhud-iha nayad-iva vriddhi-yogaḥ pupyas-triloka-tilako vipul-onnat-amsa (sa)ḥ girvana-charu-charit-ärppita-karppapäraḥ śri-mamdiram jagati Mandanadova- 19
17 nămā || [25] Visal-ora [h]-sthalam ka[m]taṁ manys Śrir-utthit-oditam | na vavamdha yam-asadya purapa-purushë ratim (I) [26] Anavachohhinnabhadraḥ suradan-augho yaḥ pralamva(ba)-kar-öddhuraḥ kul-aika-dhavalo dvipa iv-avahau10 [27] Visphärjjan-nakha-chamdra-didhiti lasal-lavanya18 nir-ochchayam susnigdha-sphuta-dirgha-raji-ruchi-bhrit sat-sa(sa)mkha-min-amkitam | vähinya[b] prapatitva-yogyam-atulam khyava (ta)m friyaḥ karapaṁ samudrikam Edhatta kar-amhri(ghri)-padma-yugalarn lakshanam || [99] Va(ba)ddhva kautukam-anvay-ottha-ruchira sarvv-mga-parop-adhikam yen-ātra Smara-rů
yasy
ári-Kamkadeval
19 pina dridha-bhuja-damd-ollasan-mamḍapo I vairi-érir-nri-varēņa bhavya-divasäväptan parair-thiva (ta) datt-eyam nija-vikramēņa mahav(t)=6(ai)v-ochchairadana svayam [29] Dhrita-visvambhara-bhāraḥ khamḍi[t-a]rati-vigrahaḥ Iasi[r]=mmamtriva satatam yasy-avarddhayataḥ(ta) śriyam | [30] Yasy
ārā.
20 ti-vadha-janasya saralaiḥ svå (évá)s-Anilaiḥ 80 (60)ka-jair-ushp-oshpaiḥ parito yugamta-pavana-prasparddhiri(bhi)h kanane dagdho nila-trip-amkur-otkara-bhare skrichobhrte-Mana-plina-vritti-rahitaiḥ khinnair-mpigaiḥ
nire-dhikam
sthiyate [31] Dipyamanaḥ sada sarvva-vahin-16
1 Road-Kakkadiea.
This syllable is engraved outside the line, in front of fri..
Corrupt. The transcription of Pandit Gopal Lal Vyas gives achyuta, lation and note), but does not seem to be the reading of the ink-impression.
Read fataso.
The danda is followed by a rosette and another danda. Read babamdha.
Apparently a mistake for ududha.
* Delete this danda.
Bead fasvat=.
which suits well the sense (see trans
Delete this danda.
10 Read =ābabhau. 12 Delete this dayda.
2 R2

Page #357

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
21 kshay-Jlla(lba)nabi pratapo yasya jsjväla Vå(ba)davõ=guir-iv=āparaḥ ] [32]
Kirtti-nirggamanāth(a)-ova fpirnkhaleeva ripu-sriyam yasy-isiḥ samaro ,bham(bh ti vēpik-ēva jaya-sriyah [33] Valabhid-va(bs)la-yuktons Gotrahi
götra-nandini na yona kritina dhatté 80-pisåmyam Paramdarah || [34] 22 Tasy-Isti hridaya Lakshmiḥ Bacha, Sri-hridayam-gamaḥ, sparddha[m]
pë(to)na katham-kāram karotii Garada-dhvajah [35] Yam pratapanava-pallava-kämtam kirtti-nirmmala-dhfit-akshata-deham [1] Srih sadā nahi mumöchs day-ambhah-poritam vijaya-mamgala-kumbham [36°] Nirvyājam
sura-pamdiréativima23 lair-vriddhair-gupaiḥ sthăpitä muktānām ruchi-dhårini su-mahita loka-traya
vyāpini praty-adam prati-kānanam prati-puram geham prati prastatām(ta) yasy-aish=adbhuta-dövat-dva satatam kirttir-jjavaiḥ sta(std)yats || [37"] Lakshmyā yasminn-upāttar jananamratha yasah-pāmdu-piyasba-parair-yatra
odbhūtam 24 samantad-akhila-bhrita-lasad-bhūtal-as(1)-äntarálaḥ 1 kshir-Aṁbhodhir-gun-augho
niravadhir-abhavadyasya chåritra-simnaḥ sitärsu-grir=yad-utth-achchhurayati gaganam kirtti-kallola-malá [38] Kharvvā kv=api na kuttra-chin-na
hi tatha loko gată séshatām na prăptă viratim sphuta na hi 25 vpisha-dhvams-day-āvih(sh)krita | 10 pārņp-aika-pad-alpaka-tribhuvau-akroqıkrita na kva-chid=yat-kirttir-vvisi(si)nashți kunda-dhavala krishņām tanum Sri-patah
[39] Yasy-oddána(ma)ra-va(ba)ha-danda-yugalasyodyad-vaba)lenadhikam sarchchhanněna rajo-bharaiḥ prachalataḥ pratyarthi-vsimdam prati to. 26 jasetyaktam-abo svaka bhagavatām(tā) Chamd-amsun=apisphutam praty-ägar
bhaya-si (88)dma sä (sä)ttravajanasy -anyasya tatæki katha || [40"] Yasysi(64)-vijay-odyatasya nikhila-kshmäpäla-chädimanër-vvairi-sri-hriti-lamputasya
chalatasætir[ē*]shu vārim-nidhëḥ kraddh-ādborana-tarjjitair=&pi muhur-mi27 n-onnataiḥ piyatë majja[de]-dig-gaja-dāna-gandhi salila duhkhens sēdā-gajaih
[41] Uchchair-dbřita-vpisho nityam samar-darsi gat-ahitaḥ jin(t)-a(a)sarkhya-poraḥ pajyo yo=parah Paramăśvaraḥ || [42] Vikhyāt-achapal=ēti 1-15
priyatam-isau sarkit=ēva Sriya gatv-Adi28 tya-bhuvam surair=api natå nityam visa (so)ddha sati | mānēn=8(ai)va tathipi
kirttir-amalon-amgikpit-spievayam 16 yen=ėyam yasasa sah=aiva Babajenotthar jagad-bhramyati || [43] Dhanur-vvidyā-vidā yöna sat[t"]va-saty-aika
sad mani rand samvå(dha)namn=āniya katham nu ripavo hatab | [44] 29 Alänð vijaya-dvipasya ruchira vēņi no kirtti-striyo dor-ddanda-priya-nirbhar
aika-vasatēs=chhåyå sphurarti Sriyaḥ 1. vā(bå)dham vairi-vadh-odyataḥ prati. rana Kal-ogra-damdo gurar-yasy=ssiḥ sQsubh87 parakrama-bhřito dript-ari
darppa-chchhidaħ || [45] Sūraḥ praudha-va(ba)lah . 30 kul-aika-tilako durvvåra-vir-Imtako vairi-bri-haran-aika-lampata-lasach-chamd-isi
dard-olvalba)ņaḥ kārta-lola-kataksha-pamja-nilayah srimgāra-Mina-dhvajo játo yasya ravi-dyutër-gguna-nidhis-Chămumdarajah nutah |[46] Guruduhkh-Oshņa-nisya(ává)sir-asru-parai
The ő is wrongly formed, an i being written for the first mätra and an à for the second. * Read fitāru.
*Written nu, with the erased. • The corrections here are suggested by the Editor. This syllable appears to be illegible on the stone. • Delete this danda. [In what precedey I should prefer to retain mänenwära.-Ed.] * Read fufubae.

Page #358

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA, 301
31 Secha samtatam kritar yasy=āri-kamtābhirddagdha-pallavitam vanam
[47] Ahita-dosba-gu(ga)ņair=udit-oditair=jagati lavdha(bdha)-jayair=iva vibritāḥ sakala-loka-nikāya-nirākpitā yam=iha sarva-gunāḥ saranam yayaḥ
[489] Durvvār-āri-vē (vi)dāriņā hari-khura-kshunn(n)-antara32 le bhriga tikshṇ-astra-kshata-vānta-soņita-payab-pura-pluts sarvvataḥ . nistri
(stri)ms-ahata-kuṁbhi-kumbha-vigalan-muktāphalānām ganāḥ kshiptā vira-varēna yöna samara-kshētrē yasd-vi(bi)javat || [49]. "Vāram våra pra kriti-sumbha
går vandhau)ta-nistri(stri)nka-pånim yuddho yaddha satata33 vijaya-sri-priyam khécharīņām tat-kal-ottha-smara-bhaya-vasād=yam prati sparddhay=
aitā mamdam mandam chakita-chakitam dfishtayaḥ sampatarti [50] Krödhad-ynsyatibhita dißi disi vihat-anamta-samanta-kämtaḥ kārtārösha
pravisbtāḥ grama-vaba-vivasaḥ samsri(bri)ta duḥkha-nidrarh [*] 34 kvapnē daivād=apāttān=nija-nija-ramapan=präpya sambhogam=ētā(tya) jägratyo(tyo)=
py-isu(an) n=ēttham rati-rasa-rasikās(6)-chakshar=anmilayamti || [51"] Satravaichamda-köpona yöna BV&-sthāna-chälitaḥ 18 nija-kati-mano muktva sthitimanyatra no gatāḥ ( ) [52*] Sasvatannadakos vā(ba)dham Va(ba)li
vaba)mdh-odit-odi35 tah Trivikrams ivmodāram ya(yo) Lakshmim Batatam davan(dbaa) 1 5531
Dridhataram-abhisa(sha)ktyā bhayya-sambhoga-ramyä vidhfita-vimala-pakshadvandvam=ipanda-hētuh kshanam-api na mumócha prapya ya rajahamsam kuvalaya-rati-pätram răja-hams=iva Lakshmrh || [54"] Simdhurājam
ati36 mathys hēlaya khadga-Mandara-bhritā yudhi yēna | attamāna purushashu vis
lebho srir=ya80(60)-bhuvana-pāvana-samkbaḥ || [55] Viśvam vaii'i-pratā par jbatiti kavalayan lilayā jārgal-abhamchand-amsos=tivra-sochir-mmilana-kapilit.
årohchi-chbața-kësara-griḥ| dhara-dam87 shtra-karālo vilasati samaré jāta-ghăt-ochcha-nådo yasy=&rāt-ibha-kumbha-sthala
dalana-patuḥ praudha-nistri(stri)ñía-simbaḥ 116 (56*] Yasya sarvv-åringasaundarya-prativimvamm'apasyatā prasamsitá Smarop=&pivijā ohiram
ana []gata || [57] Stribhir yatra, gřibam pratipravi88 sati svastho Sva-hpin-mandale harsh-ottálatay-siva hära-kiraņån . sarbhāvya B&
svastikam attamga-stana-kumbha-samga-ruchira-sri-kantha-kamvu(ba)-sphuradvak[t*]r-ambhoja-vibhttsbitam nija-vapus=chakro svayam mangalam 'll [58]
Datim dfishtv-Otsukanāṁ vadanam-abhibhavat-[-?-Ed.]saurabhāt-kami39 minä ne yatyāyati vuoti SVA-vachana udito yat-kaits duḥkha-saukhyaiḥ jät
Oshņam(shņa)-svā (śvā)sa-dahăn=madhukara-patalany=asru-sampåta-aēkāta(a) vaikalpya-svästhya-bhāmji tvaritana (ta)ram=adhaḥ samprataty=(0)tpatarti || [59]
Gehë goho nurägät=pathipathi suchiram prär40 gaņē prāmgaņē vā vāram văram nitamtam yuta-yavati-jano játa-trishņa-bhar
årttaḥ | utkallolam samamtād=a hamahamikayi yasya Kandarppa-kanto[ro]-låvanyāmbhasutanu-stham SVA-nayana-chulukair-uchch[no]lumpichakāra 11. [60] Anamgaḥ sa Smaro' yuktam viraba-jvalits hidi
1 The verse imitates the style of the Mögha-data. Bend -wbhaga, or (leu probably) wwbhagan. + The engraver has put this dayda before the final of ohälitan. . Apparently to be corrected to sa-Satanandako [fafvad-wnnati-go (P)-H. K. 8.).
Apparently to be emended to purwehäkoita. • After this danda is a four-armed figure and another dayda.
Bead pratibidaban. [Rend sa ipatanty-utpatarti - Bd.]

Page #359

808
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
41 tasthau yad-iha kārtāpåm chitram 70 vasat-Iti mě || [619] Yona dharmmo
mahi-prishtho kd=py=&parvvah prakasitah T yasy-Onnam[ya®]to-py-ova gupa[b] kotim paråt gataḥ [62] Dattvå kämobana-ratna-danam-atalan
dharmm-aika-rägān(t)=tathā yên=aisvaryam-atiprapamohitam-abo panya-dvijaḥ 49 prāpitāḥ jäta mandira-mālikāsu timiraṁ dipair=vin=0 [*]jfimbhitam jitv
ofd]dyotam-abar-nigar vidadható ratnah(tna)-pradip-årkurāḥ [63] Yana Svaronagiri[v-]r-virāchataḥ 8[v]arppena sapt-anyayaḥ svarpņāḥ kalpa-taraḥ
samasta-vasudhā svarnoyat sahasran garam ity-adi dvi43 ja-sanchayāya dadata sphürjjad-yasā(60) -bāsataḥ sollasath hāsatā vāla-prabhsitayaḥ
Barvvo-py-ami pārthiväh [640] Kāma-db[]nur-akām=ābhach-chi ... * * *S pil vikalpaḥ kalpa-vrikshasya gratva yad-danam-adbhuta[m] ||
[65] Nata-ripu-dhrita-chuda-lagna-oil-oddha-80(80)chi[ro]-madbukara44 nikuramva(ba)-chchhanna-pad-amva(bn)jēna [1] ruchiram-idam-udáram kāritarh
dharmma-dhamna vi(tri)dasa-griham-iha Sri-Mamdalēgasys tēna I [66°) "Yaval=10(cha"]na-dhama-damda-militar chohhatra-chchhav-1[m]dum davau(dhan) bhog-1(m)ndram nava-yoga-patta-sadribam yāvachacha maulau Harah yāvat
kaustubha 645 sha bhäti hridaya Vishnoh Sriyės ragavat (1) Sriman-Mam dana-karttanam
kshiti-talo tāvat=sthiram tishthata 16 (67°] Atha Chaitra-ohatarddasyim Yasõ(80) dēv-adj-k[i]mkarai) | Kirttirāja-mukhair=anyair-dėvasy=sishs krită
pratiḥ || [68] Vapijām khanda-gudsyör-bhamakam prati varppi- . 46 kål manjishthā-sūtra-karppäsa-bharakēshu cha rupaka) || [69] Tatha Sri
Mam danēn-yarin sākanona 'mahātmana hatte vikriyatė yatatu t[asy=X]pi rachită pratiḥ 11 [70°] Naliköra-bharaka phalam-ekam mänakan layana
mttaka-matha? [1") påṁ(pt)gam-kam-api paga-sahasri47 d-djya-taila-ghatako palik-aikā 1 (IV) [71]Däpito rtpakaḥ s-arddhaḥ prati
karppaţa-kotikām potlaka-dvitaya jalad-anna-chchhadmo che pā iti | [72] Tatth-otthapanakể tôna vaņijām prati mamdiram Chaitryan drammaḥ pavitryāṁ che dramma Skaḥ pradāpitaḥ [73] Să (a)lagu
kan
48 syakārāņām misd drammaḥ kpitas-tathal vumvaka kelyapalanim rtpakapita
chatushtayar [74] Prakrita (tl)nim ra(oha) sarvvisam tayā sthity-Anumandiram dapito dramma Skaiko dyats-smim(n) rapaka-dvayam [75] Lagada yatra samtě dvē taila-karsho(rsha) nu pāņakan dāpita 20 pasha(ko)
sāké 49 chchha 11 vrisha-vimsopa kasutath *176] Drammas-täna tath datto vanig
mandalikam prati | [r]vv-vartta-yată magam prati (gu)kli chaturddasi
1 Reed virachital; the next words are more or less corrupt. 1 Read harita Valba)li-prabhritavah.
. These six syllables are illegible on the ink-impression; the transcription of Pandit Gopal Lal Vya ruggente the reading chinta chintamapor-afi. • See further the translation below, p. 309 and note.
Perhaps to be corrected to Sriyo. • After this danda there is a four-armed ornament and another danda. 1 Corrupt; perhaps-madhyat!
• Uncertain ; perbapo we should read pailt or paila (L. payalı, payala), or we may take på as an abbreviation of one of these words : cf. above, Vol. XI, pp. 41, 56. Possibly a mistake for manakan.
10 The ending å is wrong. 11 Corrupt; possibly cha.

Page #360

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA. 303
|| [77*] Arddha 1 ma-satē disa vyargha-dōraka-sambhave tath-ekshutavapim drammo-raghattē yava-harakaḥ || [78] Dane cha bhamdavā (dha)nyānāṁ bharaka [h] su (su)ddha
50 vi[m]satau tena datta[b] sva-dharmmēņa bharaka-ohhanga va cha || [79] Sa-vätikam tatha těna puram dhavala-mamdiram | karitam bhuḥ pradatta cha dēvāy-aghāṭa-sammita || [80*] V1(b)japarikam-skah in lagaḍayas-cha dapitaṁ [*] đãpitar (*) givin yavānāṁ muṭake (ka)syaisha vapas-ch-atavikō tatha, [81] Srüyatam bhu
51 vi bhāpālāḥ pradattaṁ sasanam mayå
pälyatam-anyatha n-åtra maulau
va (ba)ddho-yam-amjaliḥ [82*] Pritha-prabhritibhir-bhūpair-bhuktokaiḥkēna medini tair-apy-esha punaḥ sarddhaṁ yato n-aika-padam gata || [89] Kaviḥ Sumati-Sadharo vamée Sadhara-sambhave va(ba)bhüva kramasö
vidv[A]
52 n Bharati-karppa-kumdalam || [84] Tasya sut[o] gupa-chamdana-sumdarasamjata-dig-vadha-tilakaḥ kavi-jana-mukha-kumuda-sasi jayata[m] éri-VijayaSädhäraḥ || [85*] Tasy-Anujen-abhihita prasastis-Chamdrēņa chamdrojjvala-kirt-bhaja I Sa(sa)ka[t"] sahasr-aika-sa(sa)tě prays[te
shad-ul
53 [ttare trimsa (sa)ti yāti kālē || [86] Vā(bā)laya jati-kayastha-Sridharasy= ĕha sünuna | likhita Asarājēna prasastiḥ svastha-chētasā 11 [87] Utkirņņā vijn *5 muņēkēna sutradharo
Samvat 1186 Phalguna su di 9 Sukre | mangalam?
TRANSLATION.8
(Line 1.) Om! Om! homage to Siva!
(Verse 1) May the glances of Devi at the time of her marriage protect you-(glances) confused with excitement, budding forth with pleasure, quivering with delight, made low by modesty, as in terror at the hissing of the snakes olinging to his arm she clenched her hand, which was drawn back by the old ladies for Sambhu, who seized it eagerly in firm grasp!
(Verse 2.) May the moon-crested one [Siva] protect you, who bears on his head the moon that is wasted away as if from annoyance at the superiority of Gauri's face that is ever present !
(Verse 3.) There is in this land a famous mountain, Arbuda, the summit of which supports the heaven on high, (and) which stands in the highest rank among the lofty mountains beginning with Meru; upon which for a moment night has been imagined by Siddhas to be day and day to be night, as they beheld the sun and moon licked by rays (respectively) of crystals and topazes.
(Verse 4.) Upon it the excellent saint Vasishtha, freed from embodied life, magnificent in his conduct, a treasure of divine knowledge, boundless in merits, performed labours of true mortification; through being long in contact with the smoke flaring up from his agni-hotra rites, (and) passing through the sky, as it were, the horses of the Sun were coloured bay.
1 For this missing syllable the transcription of Pandit Gopal Lal Vyas gives sh. Much of the rest of the verse is corrupt.
Apparently corrupt; should we read bharake ?
Read -bhukt-aikaikēna.
One akshara is here illegible.
About 12 aksharas here are almost illegible, of which pos. 6-10 look like Gumdāka-sätradhäräḥ.
1 The transcription of Pandit Gopal Lal Vyas adds here mahā-4rī ||.
[In a number of unspecified points I should dissent from the subjoined rendering of this elaborate composition. But it is not necessary to discuss them, as the historical facts are not affected.-Ed.]
The meaning of this utpreksha is that the Sun's horses got their bay colour because of their regularly passing through the sky, which was full of the smoke of his constant sacrifices.
Read-safi,

Page #361

304
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
(Verse 5.) In company with this saint shone the stainless lady Arundhati, having the whole of her organs strictly under control, like the embodied spirit of mortification...
(Verse 6.) With him dwelt the Cow of Plenty, obtainable by no others, bestowing objects of desire, like success in mortification.
(Vorse 7.). Then the son of king Gadhi [Vi våmitra], inflated with the arrogance of the Warrior oaste, by fraud carried off his precious cow, as an impediment (to a religious act romoves ito) success when ready.
(Verse 8.) Thereapon that saint, wroth at the occurrence of the insult, like & blazing sun, offered in the fire an oblation attended with clear spells, because he wished to create Warrior to slay (his) foes.
(Verse 9.) There issued thence a oprtain warrior, bearing on his back & pair of quivers and in (his) hand a terrible bow, fastening exceedingly tightly the mass of (his) braided looks with his right hand, wrathful, wearing the sacred cord, with awry glances terrifying the world of living beings, magnificent in splendour, orushing opponents.
(Verse 10.) He, who had most paissant strength of arm, being instructed by that (saint), entered the fray, while an auspicions song was sung by troops of celestials, routed his foes with showers of arrows forsooth filling the regions of space (and) covering op the sun's rays, seized the Cow of Plenty, and presented himself devoutly before the saint), with head quivering upon the pair of lotuses that were his feet.
(Verse 11.) The delighted saint, having pronounced over the bowing conqueror the desired blessing, at once gave him the appropriate name of Paramāra (Destroyer of Foes]. -
(Verse 12.) In his lineage in due course arose & warrior named the blest Vairisinha boca tiso he was able to utter a lion's roar, a monarch terrible with claws consisting of the sword uplifted to cleave the frontal globes of the noble elephants' potent foes.
(Verse 13.) Observing now that Glory was fiokle of nature, worn by enjoyment and unpleasing, he, puissant with a pair of long arms (and) having ever a festal residence on the periphery () of the frontal glotes of the brilliant elephants of the four regions of space, held his eaponsals with [or, levied tribute apon] the earth of (other) kings, who was deeply enamoured of his virtues, within the area of the four regions of space.
(Verse 14.) The Ocean is not equal to him ; for it has lost Fortune, and he was a treasure of fortane; it is in oonfinement, and he held foes in restraint; it is unintelligent, and he was shrowd of wit.
(Verse 15.) His younger brother Dambarasimha subdued multitudes of foes by the swfulness of his terrible long arms, (and) the lotus of his face was obstracted by the mass of bees that were the eyes of damsels who were the very essence of amorous sentiment.
(Verse 16.) How could even moonlight be compared to his glory P The one arises from doshákara [the moon, or a mine of faults], the other is produced from a multitude of virtues.
(Verse 17.) In his lineage was the blest Kakkadēva, whore long arms were solid as an elephant's trunk, (and) whose blazing splendour was a consuming fre to the multitudes of patra-palk on the breasts of the wives of his pride-blindod foes.
(Verse 18.) In Chia) two long arms itching for the fray so as to join battle he felt plon are at the nail-soratohings that were the assaults of foemen's arrows.
(Verse 19.) Mounted tpon his elephant's back in battle, on every side with showers of arrows shattering the host of the Lord of Karnats upon the banks of the Narmada,
Despising ordinary glory, he spired to and quickly won the earth. [lumbka pleo-bowl' of water, an suspicious object in the wedding marqueo.--Ed.]
* There is a play on the double meaning of jadadhi, "Ocean" (-jaladke) and "dall-witted" (jada-dit: of Whitney's Grammar, i 854a).
. Le drawn with tragrant pigmenta.

Page #362

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA. 305
klaying thus the foes of the blest king Sriharsha the Lord of Mālwa, he went to heaven, # Valiant warrior, worshipped with the lotuses of the eyes of the ladies of the gods.
(Verse 20.) His son, Chandapa by name, had fame wandering free through the universe, (and) was a peculiar cloudy season (causing) the departure of the swans that are the smiles of princes' mistresses.
(Verse 21.) Exceedingly brilliant was his fame, standing like a flower-bunch over the universe comprising everything from) Brahman to grass and constantly attended with song from crowds of Kinnaras like bees.
(Verse 22.) His son was Satyarāja, & seat of truth, having lovely splendour irresistible as fire, (who made the mass of radiance from his toenails a bright forehead-ornament clinging to princes' brows delighting in deep obeisances.
(Verse 23.) From dread of him his enemies, though... constantly wore wild flowers : how surely are the lords of fortune known !! .
(Verse 24.) Being in a hundred ways active in the works of the sword, yet withal sincerely tender with mercy; always controlled inwardly, though obtaining extensions by hundreds of valiant deeds; in many ways winning fortune earned by his arms [or, without guilt]* though nourished in virtue down to his very roots,-he was thus certainly viruddha [discrepant] in his conduct, but not viruddha [inimioal] to the world.
(Verse 25.) From him arose, like & conjunction of prosperity from policy in this world, a holy ornament of the triple universe, broad and lofty of shoulders, an ear-jewel attached to the beautiful deeds of the gods, & palace of Fortune, (a son) named Manqanadēva. .
(Verse 26.) Finding him arisen in his career, broad of breast, charming, Fortune, as I imagine, held no (more) amorous commerce with her ancient husband...
(Verse 27.) Giving out constant streams of dana [largesse, or ratting ichor), stout in his long arm [or, trunk], uniquely dhavala [white with fame, or a bull] in his race, bhadra brilliant, or a high-bred elephant], he was resplendent as the Elephant of the Gods [Airāvata].
(Verse 28.) The pairs of lotuses that were his hands and feet bore the tokens of cheiroinancy, having moonbeams from the glittering nails, (being surrounded by) a mass of water of brilliant beanty, bearing a radiance of most graceful clear long lines, being marked with the goodly conch and fish, suitable for the lordship of an army, peerless, famous, a cause of fortune.5
(Verse 29.) This excellent king, having the form of the Love-god, binding the marriagethread here in the brilliant pavilion (formed) of the pole of his stout arm, on the arrival of an auspicious day, espoused his foes' fortane, (as a bride) who was charming in high descent, exceedingly perfect in all members, desired by rivals, and gloriously given as his wife by his own great prowess.
(Verse 30.) His sword, like a minister, supporting the burden of the earth, shattering the hostile action of foes, constantly fostered his fortunes.
(Verse 31.) As the forest, full of masses of green grasa-sprouts, is barned up by the earnest hot grief-born winds of the sighs of his foes' mistresses, which vie everywhere with the
There is a play on words, designed to suggest that the king was the equal of Vishnu (Lakshmipati) or Krishna (Vanamälin); it would be improved if we adopted Pandit Gopal Lal Vyao's reading achyuta. [How are his enemies neither recognized, nor lords of Fortune P-Ed.] Literally, "moistened." [xistria also cruel.'-Ed.]
Scil. of territory or of fame. • If we take dosla in the sense of "arm, we must divide eahudha dosko; it in the sense of "guilt, we must divide sandk-adörd.
For the fall understanding of this verse the reader must refer to the text-books of palmistry. The figure of fab in the palm urally portonds wealth, progeny, and general mucos; that of Boneb, lordship over millions of men. (samudrileano lakahanam, is also välinyal, contains spanning reference to the sen, the source of the moon, etc. etc.-Ed.]
28

Page #363

306
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XIV.
blasts of the end of the son, (and) the water is utterly dried up (by them), the worn deer exist with diffioulty, deprived of their sustenance of food and drink.
(Verse 32.) His splendour, ever brilliant, blazed like a second submarine fire, potent in the destruction of all lords of hosts [or, of the Ocean].
(Verse 33.) His sword in battle seems like a fetter for foemen's fortunes after the departure of (their) glory, like a braided look of the goddess of victory.
(Verse 34.) Parandara [Indra) himself does not hear a resemblance to this skiltal man(the former being) a destroyer of the demon) Vals, (the latter) & possessor of vala. (strength); (the former being) & smiter of the Gotras [stalls of mythical kine] [mountains (?)-H, K. S.), (the latter) glad deper of his Gotra (family].
(Verse 35.) In his heart is Fortune, and he is dear to the heart of Fortune : how can be whone devioe is Garuda (Vishnu) rival him P
(Verse 36.) As he was lovely with fresh sprouts of majesty, stainless of glory and bearing an unscathed body, a festal pitcher of victory filled with the water of mercy, Fortune never abandoned him.
(Verse 37.) This his fame, like a miraculons. deity, truly established in a temple because of its ancient exceedingly pure virtuen, bearing the radiance of pearl-strings, greatly admired, pervading the three worlds, present in every region, in every forest, in every town, in every homo, is overlastingly extolled by mon.
(Verse 38.) The boundless stream of the virtues of this man, who was a seat of righteous oond not, was a Milk Ooean entirely filling the bright spaces of earth and sky on every side, in which Fortune found birth, and in which arose floods of the pale yellow nectar of fame; Whonoe arising, the garlanded waves of (hie) glory, radiant as the moon, spread over the heavens.
(Verse 39.) His glory, nowhere insignificant, nowhere in the world becoming a thing of secondary importance, certainly not easing, not arising from the occurrence of a failure of righteousness, nowhere finding a lodging in the triple world, which is too small to contain ita full single stage, is marking, white as jasmine, the swart body of Fortune's Lord (Vishnu).
(Verse 40.) Wholly covered up by the masses of dust caused) by the mighty host of this (lsing), who had an awful pair of long arms, as he advanced against the foemen's host, even the lord Bun forsooth plainly surrendered his own radiance in every region of space in an access of terror . what need then to speak of other beings P
(Verse 41.) When this orest-jewel of all monarcha, ready to conquer the (various) regione, eager to ravish foomen's fortune, advances on the shores of the ocean, the water, soonted with the ratting iohor of the planging elephants of the quarters of space, is scarcely drank by the elephants of (his) army, lofty in pride, although they are threatened again and again by the angry drivers
(Verse 42.) Bearing aloft the upisha (rale of righteousn 688, or ball], always having even vision, being free from foes, conquering countless cities, he is another worshipful Paramosvara Compefar, or Siva).*
Literally, "bound."
The king' elephants feel themselves superior to the elephants of the Quarters, because the king in the conqueror of the Quarters, bence they scorn to drink the water of the ocean.
* The king is greater than Sive. Por ho bears the oricha ("rightovanou," or "bull"), while Siva is borne on it; he is ma-dpisati ("impartial"), but siva is 4-sama-driti ("three-eyed "); he has no foes, but siva has the foo Kims he congnen innumerable cities, but Šiva conquered only the Three Cities. The figure is an adhikabhido-ripako

Page #364

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA. 307
(Verse 43.) Though espoused by him personally from stainless high spirit, that dear mistress Fame wanders thus in company with his native glory through the world, renowned under the title of "The Unfickle” (and therefore) regarded with jealousy by Fortune, penetrating to the realm of the sun, praised even by the gods, everlastingly pure.
(Verse 44.) Learned in the science of the bow, a unique seat of high spirit and trnth, when he applied his energy to battle, bow were his foes smitten by him!
(Verse 45.) His weighty sword, a tethering-post for the elephant of victory, a bright tress of the lady Fame, a glittering reflection of Fortune, who had her dear and constant peculiar abode ou (his) long arm, an awful mace of Kala uplifted to destroy foos in battle after battle, WAG assuredly radiant, wielded with valour, as he ont down the pride of haughty enemies.
(Verse 46.) To him, who had the radiance of the sun, was born a son, a hero magnificent in might, & peculiar ornament of his race, a destroyer of irresistible warriors, potent with a bright and awful long sword lusting to ravish foemen's fortunes, & site of a mass of lovely women's wanton glances, a Capid of amorous sentiment, a treasure of virtues, Chamundarāja.
(Verse 47.). His foes' mistrosses constantly by hot sighs of deep sorrow caused the forest to be burnt up, and by foods of tears made it sprout into bud.
(Verse 48.) To him all the virtues, as if dislodged by the multitudes of enemies' vices which had, unhappily risen tip and attained victory in this world, and as if rejected by all classes of beings in the universe, came for refuge.
(Verse 49.) He, best of warriors, cut to pieces troublesome foes, scattered like seeds of fame multitudes of strings of pearls falling out of the frontal globes of elephants smitten by his sword on the field of battle, the spaces whereof were intensely pounded by his horses' hoofs, and which were on all sides flooded with streams of blood vomited forth from wounds made by sharp missiles.
(Verse 50.) Upon him, who wielded again and again & washed sword and was beloved of the goddess of constant victory in battle after battle, fall over gently, ever timidly, these naturally oharming glances of the sky-traversing (goddesses), (inspired) by immediate love and fear, in mutual rivalry.
(Verse 51.) Sorely fearing his wrath, the mistresses of countless smitten princes in every region, having entered the forests, overcome by the influence of weariness, (and) falling into the sleep of sorrow, in dreams meet and are embraced by their respective lovers, and thus on their waking, imbued with amorous emotion, they do not quickly opon (their) eyes.
(Verse 52.) Enemies, expelled from their seats by him, who is terrible in his wrath, have. found no resting place anywhere except in their mistresses' hearts.
(Verse 53.) Verily endowed with a hundred delights (or, attended by Brahman), suoceeding again and again in imprisoning the mighty [or, arising to his dismays from Balin's prison), like Trivikrama, he always has been in possession of exalted fortune Cor, Lakshmi).
(Verse 54.) Having found him, Fortune, who is charming in the embrace of the righteous, Cause of delight, has never quitted him even for a moment, as a female swan (quits not the
1 The idea of this is that though the king's adecititious fame was acquired lawfully by him and became m it were his lawful wite, yet it spreads freely all over the earth like a common woman. He and his fame are paral. leled with Vishnu and Sri (Fortune), but they have a point of superiority: Fortune is fickle, the king's fame is not. I would take amalana not with mana pa im if through temper,' but with yona and yafasi wa haipa sahajana M-'with her brother, prestige. In the next verse sandhanas aniya ripapo hata his enemies were anaihilated by his making friends with them.'-Ed.]
. I understand the reduplication in dit-pditair in accordanee with Pişini VIII. 1. 10 (81albanta-kaumadt 3146).. . Por the meaning of the reduplication, see the previous note.
28 2

Page #365

308
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
male swan, for he is most firm in (his) attachment, possessed of a stainless double lineagel [or, bearing & stainless pair of wings), an object of the love of the encircling earth (or, & performer of amorous sport amidst the lotuses].
(Verse 55.) He, who in battle bears & sword like Mandara, with which he has atterly shattered Sindhurāja [or, has completely churned the ocean) in sport, has found like Purushottama Fortune (and) a world-purifying conch-shell (consisting) of fame.
(Verse 56.) That lion his mighty sword, instantly devouring in sport all majesty of foemen as if it were a partridge, having a splendid mane of rays reddened by commixture of the intense radiance of the sun, awful with fange (consisting of its edge, displays itself in battle, making a loud noise with its) blows, skilful in shattering the frontal globes of enemies' elephants.
(Verse 57.) Seeing not the likeness of his beauty of every member, the Love-god himself has long praised his own ananigata [bodilessness, or character of Cupid).'
(Verse 58.) When he returns to the house, the women in the intensity of their joy, conceiving in imagination gleams of jewel-strings apon their happy bosoms, have made a festal scene of their own bodies, which are marked with svastikas, adorned both by shells (consisting of (their) throata brilliantly beautiful by union with high pitcher-like breasts and by the lotuses of (their) bright faces.
(Verse 59.) When they see the faces of love-lorn damsels surpassing in fragrance their messenger, the troops of bees fly down very hastily in & swarm, enjoying alternative good fortune from (either the damsels') fever of hot sighs (or) from the dripping of their falling tears because of sorrow in the one case) or joy in the other) on his account when it is reported of him either that he is not coming or that he is coming.
(Verse 60.) With affection in every house, constantly on every rond, and repeatedly, perpetually, in every court, attendant damsels, worn with intensity of desire, on all sides in emulation have stirred up into high waves (stole (?)-H. K. S.) by the scope of their eyes the water of beauty lying in the person of this (king) who is lovely as the Love-god.
(Verse 61.) The Love-god is naturally Ananga ["Bodiless ") when he has dwelt here in the heart of lovers which is ablaze with the agony of) separation..
(Verse 62.) By him a certain unprecedented religion has been displayed on the face of the earth; his merit in maintaining it has reached the highest degree.
(Verse 63.) By bestowing unparalleled largesse of gold and jewels in unique affection for religion, he thus forsooth has raised holy Brahmans to most abounding dignity; overcoming withont lamps the gathered gloom that had arisen in the apper chambers of their dwellings, rays from lamps (consisting of jewels create radiance by day and night.
(Verse 64.) ......5 as he gave largesse of such degree to the multitude of Brāhmaṇs, by the splendour of his brilliantly demonstrated fame all those (ancient) kings such as Balin have been conspicuously outshone.
1 Cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 32 and note 1.
1 The king is in the perfect beauty of his every linib an image of Cupid (Kama, Smars, or Ananga). The jatter has hitherto boasted of being Ananga ("bodiless one”), but that was because he had not yet seen the king he was bodilesa "only so long as the king, his image in beauty, was not yet visible. It is thus suggested that the king himself is the true Love-god. [Or does prafanfita imply congratulated himself upon 'P-Ed.]
Dilin: if this is correct and the reading seems to be certain), it must mean the mango-tree; bat possibly it should be emended to chatan. (But should we not render owing to the fragrance which overspreads their faces (they blash, in fact) on seeing a go-between' and later soa-vaca na udito 'as their own lips pronounce the words 'P-Ed]
* The latter half of this verse is unintelligible to me, and is perhaps corrupt. [I would translate the verne That the bodiless Käms remained in a heart [sc. that of Rsti] on fire with the pain of separation was meet: bug when be dwells in the hearts of us who have s (living] lover ("are loved," kantanam] that is surprising to me. The next verse refers (guna, kofi, etc.) to the bending of a bow: dharma - fashion.'-Ed.]
• The omitted Passage seems to contain a list of mahädänas; cf.o.g. Vol. XIII, p. 128, v. 17.-E l

Page #366

No. 21.] ARTHUNA INSCRIPTION OF THE PARAMARA CHAMUNDARAJA.
(Verse 65.) Since men have heard of his marvellous bounty, the Cow of Plenty has been a thing not wanted, as also the idea of the wishing-stone1 and the conception of the tree of desire. (Verse 66.) He, the lotuses of whose feet are covered with masses of bees (consisting) of the kindled lustre of sapphires fixed in the hair-knots worn by bowing foes, a. seat of godliness, has caused to be made here this splendid exalted temple of the blest Manḍalesa.
(Verse 67.) As long as Hara bears on his coronet the moon with the hue of a white umbrella joined to the fires of his (frontal) eye and as long as he bears the snake-king like a new yoga-patta, as long as that Kaustubha shines on Vishnu's breast like (his) love for Fortune, so long may the praise of the blest Mandana abide on the face of the earth!
309
(Verse 68.) Now on the fourteenth of Chaitra this list of dues of the god was made by Yasōdēva and other servants, (likewise) by others headed by Kirttiraja.
(Verse 69.) On each bharaka of candied sugar and jaggery belonging to the traders (there was assigned) one varnika; and on each bharaka of Bengal madder," thread, and cotton, one rūpaka.
(Verse 70.) Likewise the blest Manḍana, great of soul, by edict made out this list of dues on what is sold in the bazaar.
(Verse 71.) On every bharaka of cocoanuts, one' frait; on each müṭaka? of salt, a manaka; from every thousand areca-nuts, one nut; on every ghataka of butter and sesam oil, one palikā.
(Verse 72.) On each kōṭikā, of clothing fabric were assigned one and a half rūpakas; on a jala,8 two pilakas9
(Verse 73.) For each house of the traders in the local bazaar (?) was assigned by him a dramma10 on the Chaitra festival and the festival of the sacred thread.11
(Verse 74.) On the shops of the braziers was likewise imposed a dramma for the month, on (each) vumvaka of the distillers four rupakas.
(Verse 75.) Under this constitution there was assigned on every house of the whole population a dramma, on the gambling (-house) two rupakas.
(Verse 76.) On each lagadals were assigned two santas, on each karsha of oil a paṇaka; and similarly on each load of cattle-fodder a vrisha-vimsōpaka.18
1 See above, p. 302, note 3.
2 If maulas is right, it is out of place, and should come in the first päda, as I have implied in translation. Possibly, however, it should be corrected to mauni.
Dhama-danda, literally "smoke-staff." There is apparently a play on words: danda is suggested
by chhatra.
The band used by Yögins to keep their limbs in a position of rigidity.
A play on the primary meaning of räga, "colour," is intended.
Rubia munjista, Roxb.
Apparently "bullock's load"; cf. Marathi math, "bullock's pack-saddle," and Telugu müfa, "bundle,"
"pack."
This is perhaps connected with Sanskrit jalaka, "bunch of buds."
This in Sanskrit usually means "bundle"; it is the Hindi pula, "a small bundle of sticks or plants."
10 See on this particularly the Progress Reports of Asst. Arch. Supt. for Epigr., Southern Circle, 1909, p. 80, 1910, p. 97, 1915, p. 102.
11 See Ind. Ant., 1909, p. 52.
11 This seems to be connected with Marathi lagad, "a bar of gold, silver, or other metal; a frame of wood or iron in which pitchers are carried upon beasts," and the Gujarati lagadum, "a coarse bag put on an ass in which the burden is placed."
12 See above, Vol. I, p. 166; Vol. XI, pp. 41, 59.

Page #367

810
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
(Verse 77.) He likewise gave a dramma on each traders' association; the fourteenth day of the bright fortnight in each month was attached to every recurrence.
(Verse 78.) ....and on a pile of sugar a dramma, on & water-wheels & harakat of barley.
(Verse 79.) In (his) bounty also he granted on a clear tweuty (packs) of loaded grain one bharaka in his piety, and on a bharaka (of the samo one chhariga (?).
(Verse 80.) He likewise constructed a town with white houses and furnished with gardens, and bestowed on the god lands duly measured out with their sides of access,
(Verse 81.) He moreover assigned one citron from each lagada, and the odpa from a mataka of barley and likewise on ațavika.
(Verse 82.) O kings on earth, hearken to the edict granted by me: observe it: for no other purpose are these my hands clasped upon this coronet.
(Verse 83.) Prithu and other kings have severally enjoyed the earth; whence the latter together with them has again passed through various conditions.
(Verse 84.) There was born in due succession in the family sprang from Sadhāra the loarned poet Sumati-Sadhāra, an ear-ring of the Muse.
(Verse 85.) Success be to his son the blest Vijaya-Sadhāra, by the sandal-paste of whose virtues there was made a beauteous forehead-ornament for the goddesses of the quarters of space, moon to the lotuses of poets' faces !
(Verse 86.) His younger brother Chandra, having fame bright as the moon, pronounced this panegyric when a period of one thousand, one hundred, and thirty-six years was elapsing since the Saka (king).
(Verse 87.) Asarāja, son of the junior Sridhars of the Kāyastha race, happy of mind, wrote out here the panegyric.
(Line 53.) Engraved by ....Samvat 1136, on Friday, the 3rd day of the bright fortnight of Phälguna. Good luck!
No. 22.-KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-BAYA: SAKA 1451. By Prov. S. V. VENKATESWARA, M.A., AND S. V. VISWANATEAN, M.A., KUMBAKONAM.
These plates belong to Mr. Yegnaswimi Ayyar, son of Ramachandra Dikshitar, & direot descendant of the donee of our grant, whose name is also Rāmachandra Dikshitar. He is the village munsiff of Kadaladi in North Arcot district and has still in his possession the land granted to his ancestor by Achyuta-Raya. The plates were obtained from him through the kindness of His Holiness the Sankaracharya at Kumbakonam. They are in good preservation and are at present in the possession of the latter.
The grant is on five copper plates bored at the top and held together by & ring. The plates bear inscriptions on both sides, excepting the first and the last, which are engraved on one side only. They are numbered with Telaga-Kanarese numerals on the first side of each
1 Sarep-arartta-yuta, i.e. assigned as the date of payment as it falls due annually.
? Tavaninh (the ending is perhaps wrong) is connected with Marathi tavaşa, "the boap of sugarcane cut for the mill” (Molesworth). . See above, Vol. XI, p. 29.
Ibid. A hand-cast or bandful of. above, Vol. I, p. 161 n. Compare nirvapa, abovo, Vol. XI, p. 56.
• I understand undara-samjata ... filaka man irregular compound similar in structure to the Prakrit dhavala-ka-oraria (i.e. dharala krit-Oparita, for krita-dharal-Öpacita)Plachel, Gramm. d. Prakrit-8pr. 603.

Page #368

No. 22.]
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451.
plate. They measure 9.2 in. by 74 in. Including the arch at the top, the height is 11.7 in. The writing runs across the breadth of the plates and is quite legible. There are 216 lines in all. All the plates have raised rims. The ring with which the plates are fastened is 7 in. in diameter.
311
The characters are Nandinagari, excepting the words Sri-Virupaksha, the signature at the bottom, which is in large Kanarese characters. The average height of the letters is 2 in., except in the signature. The language is Sanskrit, full of errors, and the whole inscription is in verse, except in Sri-Ganadhipataye namah at the beginning and Sri-Virupaksha at the end.
The inscription contains some noteworthy orthographical peculiarities. The first is that punctuation marks are not supplied in their right places, all the lines of the verses being stopped with a vertical line. These have been pointed out in the footnotes to the text. Here and there we find instances of confusion between long and short i and u. In these plates, as in others, there is a redundant anusvära before the double consonants nya and nya. Instances of these are: "hiramnya-payo-dhara for hiranya-payo-dhara (1. 126), amnyas-traya in the place of anyas-traya in 11. 127-8, Samdily-amnvaya instead of Samdily-anvaya (1. 189). Samämnyo-yam (1. 214) is a mistake for Samanyo-yam. Anusvara is wanting in some places, as it is superfluous in others, e.g. chadra for chandra (1. 1); Kamchya instead of Kamchyam (1.36). These, we think, are mostly to be attributed to want of care on the part of the engraver. Visargas are likewise redundant. Examples of this may be seen in 1. 66, where we have gamḍahs-tosha instead of gamḍas-tosha°; 11. 119-20 °samyuktaḥm-e kabhogyam for 'samy uktam-akabhogyam. The confusion between the sibilants, palatal, dental and lingual (, and ), is as common here as in the other grants of the Vijayanagara kings. Instances of this are:-shu apy-a-sēsheshu in 1. 39 instead of shv-apy-a-sēshēshu; samsoshya in l. 54 for samsoshya; sudhibhi in 1. 72 in the place of sudhibhi; a-sasha in 1. 104; kasiti in 1. 128; °seshta in 1. 129 and saianoma in 1. 207 are written instead of a-sesha, käsiti, sesh(t)a, and sasanena respectively. A conjunct consonant is made up of the full form of the first consonant and the curtailed form of the second consonant. The r sign is inserted over the line, where necessary, except in a few instances of double consonants, e.g. dvajya in 1. 34 and chatubhuja in 1. 51. In certain cases instead of a double consonant only one of the consonants is written. As in the other inscriptions of the same dynasty, this one also contains the birudas attached to the kings-for example Bhashegetappuvarayaragandah, Hindurayasuraträṇaḥ, etc. Raya and Maharaya appear frequently in the place of Raja and Maharaja. There are instances also of Tamil usage. TambraSasanam in 11. 208 and 209 is evidently the Tamil form of tamra-sasanam and varsha is usually written in Tamil as varusha.
The inscription records. the grant of the village of Kaḍalaḍi alias Patendal, by AchyutaRaya to Rama-chandra-Dikshita, son of Naga-Bhaṭṭa, who in his turn splits up the village granted into 110 vrittis and distributes them among other Brahmans, who are 46 in number. The inscription naturally falls into 4 parts-(1) Vv. 1-3, benedictory verses; (2) Vv. 4-36, the genealogy of the dynasty as far down as Achyuta-Raya; (3) Vv. 37-104, the terms of the grant, names of donees, etc. etc.; (4) Vv. 105-111, the names of the composer, the engraver and the imprecatory verses at the end. Vv. 1-3 invoke Sambhu, the Varaha incarnation of Vishnu and Gajanana. Vv. 4-8 trace the genealogy of the family as far as Narasa Nayaka, Vv. 9-11 give an account of the gifts made by the king and his exploits; his victory over the kings of the South, Chera, Chōla and Paṇḍya. Vv. 12 and 13 mention the sons of Narasa, Vira Nri-simha and Krishna-Raya by Tippaji and Nagala. Vv. 14-18 contain the praise of Vira Nri-simha as king and his gifts at holy shrines; and the beneficent rule of Vira Nri-simha. Vv. 19-23 likewise describe the deeds of valour of, and the gifts made by, Krishna-deva-Raya. Vv. 24-27 describe how Achyuta suoceeds Krishna-Raya after the latter's death. We have in these a long

Page #369

312
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
list of the birudas attached to the name of the king. Vv. 28-36 are in praise of Achyuta-Raya, who succeeds his brother.
The verse stating that Achyuta was the son of Obămbikā, a step-mother of Kțishņa-Raya, and thus making Achyuta a step-brother of the latter, is not found in our inscription. Our record states, however, that Ksishņa-Raya, after his death, was succeeded by Achyuta-Rága, - a younger brother of his (anujanma-v. 29). The genealogy thus stops with Vira Nți-simha ; and Krishna-Raya and Achyota succeed the latter in due course.
Among the shrines to which Achyuta paid pilgrimage and at which he is said to have made gifts is Viriñchipuram, which is a locality in the Vellore Taluk, North Arcot district. It contains a Siva temple, known as that of Mārgasahāyāśvara. The late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya has identified Marataka-puri (mistake for Marakata-puri), appearing in the Satyamangalam plates of Déva-Raya III and in the Madras Museum plates of Srigiri-bhūpāla with Viriñchipuram. He says that Marakata-puri is derived from Marakatavalli, the goddess of Viriñchipuram. The city of Virinchipuram is mentioned as the capital of the country ruled over by Srigirisvara, a brother of Dēva-Raya II. Of the grants of the second Vijayanagars dynasty so far published it is only in this that Viriñchipuram is mentioned among the shrines visited by Vijayanagara kings. Perhaps at the time of this grant Viriñchipuram, which a century before was ruled over by a branch of the Vijayanagara family, had been lost to them and had come to be classified with Kanchi as a place of pilgrimage.
(Vv. 37-42) In the Saka year 1451 according to the Sålivāhans reckoning, in the year Virodhin, in the month Makara, on the trayodasi day of the dark half of the month and on Tuesday (was made the gift on the banks of the river Tungabhadrâ, in the vicinity of Virápāksba, to the best of Brahmans, Rāmacbandra Dikshita, the son of Nāgā-Bhatta. Thus the necessary details as regards the date are given.
The date of the grant is of considerable interest to students of history. In the course of his introduction to the Unamäñjëri plates of Achyuta-Rayat Professor Kielhorn has remarked as follows :-“The latest date for Krishņa-Raya known to me from published inscriptions corresponds to Friday, 23rd April, A.D. 1529, and the earliest date for Achyuta-Raya to Monday, 15th August 1530." But the astronomical data given in our inscription unmistakably refer to the year 1451 Saka, etc., i.e. Jan. 1530 A.D. Dr. Kielhorn's earliest date for Achyuta-Rāya has therefore to be revised in the light of this inscription. It is clear also that AchyutaRaya succeeded his brother after the natural death of the latter (V. 29 maafa To faatat
1 9 97? yumuiya: etc.). So the death of Krishņa-Raya mast be placed before January 1530 A.D.
The only inscription among those as yet discovered that may seem to raise some difficulty As regards our chronological result is No. 369 of 1912, copied by the Madras Epigraphical Survey. It belongs to the reign of Vira-pratäpa Kțishņa-dova Mahārāya and is dated Saka 1453, Virodhi Sittirai fu di 10, Attam. But another inscription in the same temple records a sale of land made in the reign of Achyutay ya-dēva Mahāriya, son of Vira-pratāpa Narasa Nåyaka, dated Saka 1452, Vikriti, Makara fu di 13, Monday, Pūéam. If 1452 Saka year is Vikriti, then 1453 cannot be Virodhin. It is therefore clear that the figure 1453 must be a mistake for 1451, as the figure nearest to three' in Tamil characters is one'.
See Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 35.
? Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 308. . Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. vii.
• Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 148. Read maafa.
• Read मिजा. * Read argen
. No. 373 of 1912, Ep. Suro. Report. • Onnu (one); cf. munnu (three). [The inscription reads clearly 1463 and not 1451.-H. K. 8.].

Page #370

No. 22.]
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451.
Vv. 42-48 record the name of the village granted with its boundaries and neighbouring villages. The village of Kadalaḍi, the object of the grant, is situated in Padaviḍu-mahārājya in Jayamkonda-chola-mandala, in Phalgunna-kōṭaka, in Pangala-nadu, on the outskirts of Kattagara. It is surrounded on the north by the village of Sennaripaḍi; on the east by the village of Pälapur; on the south by the village of Chiyanendil; and on the west by Skandanadi and the village named Haritalamangala. Besides the localities noted above there are others mentioned in the grant. Among these are Singaṇappadi; Kunnaturu; Māmbākam, and Paṭēndal. Of these Paḍaviḍu maharajya was probably called after a town bearing the name Padaviḍu in the North Arcot district. This town was very likely the centre round which the Maharajya was situated. Pälapur may be either Polur or Pollilur. The former is a Taluk in the North Arcot district, in which the town Padavidu is; while the latter is the scene of a battle between the English and Haidar Ali.
Vv. 48-53 describe the terms of the grant, such as are usually found in all Vijayanagara grants. The villages are given in perpetuity as sarva-manya, to be enjoyed by the donee and his descendants. With the grant of the village go also the rights over the property therein. The king reserves to himself no right over the village granted. The village, as the inscription states, is given as eka-bhōgya, which implies the exclusive ownership of the property and the rights over it by a single individual. In effect, however, it is found that the land is not eka-bhogya, as part of it is divided among others and a portion reserved for the gods. Land which is thus enjoyed by 2 or more parties goes by the name of gana-bhogya or tri-bhagya. The word eka-bhögya in the particular context can be explained only by the fact that the grant was made in the first instance only to one individual, Ramachandra-Dikshita, who divided the land among the Brahmans of the sect to which he belonged. It is, moreover, not clear whether, as in the original grant, Ramachandra-Dikshita gave to the Brahmans along with the land allotted among them, rights over it also. Perhaps the rights over the property were reserved by the donor, the donees being allowed only the enjoyment of the fruits accruing from the land.
In vv. 54-104 the village granted to Ramachandra-Dikshita is divided into 110 vṛittis, and the portions allotted among various Brahmans. The donee takes 27 shares for himself (V. 54). He leaves one vritti for Vishnu and one likewise for Siva (V. 55). The remaining 81 vrittis are divided among 47 Brähmans, the division ranging from vritti to 8 vrittis. The donees belong to an important sect of Brahmans, the Poysala Kannada sect-judging from the names and from the fact that there are two of the Sama sakha (Nos. 14 and 29 below). The Poysala Kannada are, I am told, the only sub-sect of the Kannada Brahmans where we find Sama-vēdins. The exact amount given to each, the name of his father and the particulars of his gōtra, sutra, and sakha, the nature of the learning of each etc. are appended below in a table.
Donee's name.
Father's name.
2 & 3. Hara and Hari
4. Tirumala
5. Nārāyana
6. Naga-Bhatta
1. Ramachandra Naga-Bhatta Yajus Dikshita.
śākhā.
Naga-Bhatta
Do.
Do.
Yajus
Do.
Do.
Götra.
Kasyapa.
Kasyapa
Do.
Do.
•
Sütra.
No. of shares.
Apastamba. 27
1+1
8
5
5
313
REMARKS.
Veda-vedants puran agamavid, yasasvin, guna-lin, dhimat, mahätman. Yajvan.
2 T

Page #371

-314
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
Donee's name.
Father's name.
sakha.
Götra.
Sutra.
REMARKS.
Mabamati.
Dhimat.
Adhyarin.
Sudhi. Yajvan.
Säri.
7. Menjabi Bama. Gopinatha . ... Kayaps.
chandra. 8. Rama-Bhatta Sanga-Bhatta 9. Timmi-Bhatta Bhanu-Bhatts Baby-richa Bharadvaja 10. Chandra-Dikshita Mätha-Bhatte Do. Jämedaguya-vatus 11. Sri-Viråpaksha Radra-Bhatta Do. .Harita . . 12. Kopdu-Bhatta . Akka-Bhatta Do. Bharadvaja 18. Smantha-Bhatta śrīkadtböbvara 14. Sri-Virupakaba Chaudi-Bhatta. Samaga Xtry 16. Kalahasti Mada-Bhatta . Bahr-richs.. Jamadagnya-vatos 16. Vita-Bhatte Rams-Bhatte . Do. Mandgelys 17. Chandi-Bhatta. Näga-Bhatta . Do. Atroys . . "18. Tirumala . Bhāskara-Bhatta Do. .Harita 19. Sri-Virupakabs . Kami-Bhatta
| .|Bhavija 20. Tippayy . Mabadova Vijasaneyin | Vivamitrs . Bodhayana. 21. Tirumala . . Kēkava-Yajran. Yajas saņdilys. 22. Saditya-Lings. Kötav-Adhvarin DoDo.
Bhatta 23. Tirumala Tirumala Babu-richs. Atreys . 24. Rama-Bhatta Chiţi-Bhatta Do. Gautama.
alias
Bbūtapatha. 36. Timma-Bhatta Dēvaru-Bhatta Do. Kibyapa.
11 26. Vaidyanatha Narasimha Do. . Do. . . 27. Uppaga-Bhatta .Narasimh-Adhya Yajas () . Gautam . .
rin. 38. Devarė-Bhatts Nrisimh-Adhvarin ... Do. , . Do. 1 39. Dåvard-Bhatta Chaudi-Bhatta. Samaga Atreys . 30. Subrahmanya . Varuda-Bhatta . Bahv-richa Bharadvije 81. Nämsinha Tirumala . Yajus Gautams. Bodhiyana. 82. Vithala . . Timmi-Dikshita Do. (TM). Do.
Do. 88. Saskars . Narayana Bahv-richa. Jánadagaya-vates 34. Timmaya. Tippa-Bhatta . .. Gärgya . .
+ 36. Alrra-Bhatta Varada-Bhatta. Yajus Bhäradvaja . 88. Varada-Bhatta . Timmávajjala. Do. . Do.
1
Mabamati.
Manlahin.
SudhL Dhimatam varab.
Dhimat.

Page #372

No. 22.]
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451..
815.
NO.
Done's name.
| Father's name.
Sukha.
Götre.
BIXABKS.
shares.
. :
Bodhiyans.
1
Dhimat.
37. Suri-Bhatta Varada-Bhatta Yajus 1 Srivates. 88. Venkatölvara Mabalinga-Bhatta Bahv.richa Vivamitra 39. Jannaya . Mara-Bhatta . Do, Do. 40. Yalla-Bhata Gauri-Bhatta . Yajus . Sandilya 41. Srl - Virüpåksha- Tirumals.
Kaufika Bhatta. 42. Sändi-Bhatta Linga-Bhatta
Gautams. 43. Kimi-Bhatta Manga-Bhatta . Baby-richa. Kibyapa. 44. Kônē[vi]-Bhatpa. Chodi-Bhata . Do. Bbäradvaja 46. Tirumala . .Ananta-Bhatpa. Do. Kalyapa. 46. Timmi-Bhatta . 8 . Vidyanidhi
Ksofiks. Bhatta 47. Någa-Bhatta .Akka-Bhatta
Bhirdvija 48. Vodaya . . Madhava-Bhatta. Do. Kapila 49, Bkabs . . Divakara-Bhatte Yajus . Parabara.
. .
Suri.
Do.
i
Sari. Vēda-bästra-vid.
It is clear from the list given above that of the 47 donees among whom the land was distributed 24 were Rig-vēdins (Bahvpicha); 15 Yajur-vēdins and 2 Sämagas. It is not stated to which Voda the remaining 6 donees belonged; 10 were of the Kabyapa gotra; 8 of the Bharadvāja; 6 of the Gautama; 4 each of the Visvämitra and the Atrēys; 3 each of the Śåndilya and the Jåmadagnya-Vatsa; 2 each of the Kaugika and the Harita; and one each of the gotras Maudgalya, Srivatee, Gårgys, Kapila and Parisara. 6 belonged to the Bodbiyans sutra, the rest belonged presumably to the Āpastam be sütra, though this is distinctly stated only of Ramachandra-Dikshita, the main dones. As regards relationship of the other donees to Ramachandra-Dikshita, it appears probable that Nos. 4-6 were his brothers, and No. 7 & cousin of his. No. 121 was apparently a brother of No. 22, and No. 27 of No. 28. All the donees probably stood in agnate or cognate relationship to Ramachandra.
As regards the distribution of land among the donees, the allotment among the 47 Brahmans, when totalled up, comes only to 65 vrittis and not to 81, as it should according to the grant (see above). It is not known what became of the remaining 16 vrittis.
After the names of the doneos, oto., thus given the record mentions that Patēndal was another name by which Kadalāļi was known (V. 103).' [If it was a grāmagrdga it must be & separate village.-H. K. S.] Then comes the name of the person who composed the ediot of the king. His name was Sabhāpati, the famous rhymester of the Court (V. 105). V. 106 gives the name of the engraver, Viran-acharys, the son of Mallaņa, whose family were the hereditary engravers of the grants of the Vijayanagara kings. Under all these is the signature at the bottom of the last plate, Sri-Virupaksha, written in bold Kanarese characters, after the conoluding imprecatory verses common to all the Vijayanagara grants.
TEXT.1 (Metres : v. 1-4, 6-8, 12-14, 18, 19, 25-27, 35, 37-103, 105-110, Anushtubh; v. 8. 20, 29. 34, Sardilavikridita ; v. 10, 11, 15, 16, 17, 21-23, 28, Sragdhard ; v. 9, Harint ; v. 24. Dodhaka;,vv. 30 & 104, Arya; vv. 31, 111, Salini.] From the original plates
972

Page #373

316
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XIV.
The first 28 verses of the grant are not printed here, as they are the same as those fonnd in the other grants of the Vijayanagara dynasty that have been published by us. They appear in the Kafichipuram plates of Krishna-dava-Raya (Vol. XIII, pp. 126-9). The first 26 verses are found in the Kudiyantandal grant of Vira Nrisimha (Vol. XIV, No. 17). The Bavinahalli grant of Sadasiva contains the first 29 verses of our grant (Vol. XIV, No. 16). Such slight Variations as occur are apparently due to mistakes of the engraver, and are not of interest to students of history or epigraphy.] (77) तदनुजन्म पुण्यकर्माच्युतेंद्र: प्रकटमवनिलोकं (78) 'सांशमेत्यातिजेता विलसितचचिवेता विद्वदिष्टप्रदा(79) ता [२६] यत्कीर्तिचंद्रश्चरति क्षमायां तिथिष्वशेषासु विव. (80) र्घते च । तनोति चक्रस्य मुदं समिंधै दिवा च सायं कुमु(81) दैविरंधे ।। ३."] मदं मवसि* मारुतं शीथीलयंत्वमेयर यैर्ष(82) दश्वपटलीखुरैः क्षितिक्षोभिरुत्यापितैः । प्रजोजनद'(83) तिक्कथा' किमु विशोषयत्यंबुधीं बलप्रमथनस्य (84) नो 'रंगविरोधीनं वाजिनं ।। ३१] काराग्रहाकलितवा(85) सविरोधिभूपदारावलीकरविचालितचामरस्य [1] (86) राजाधिराजपरराजभयंकरकवीरादिकानि बि. (87) कदानि बइनि यस्य ।। ३२] गोकर्णसंगमवृत्तिसुवर्ण(88) संसत्छोणाद्रि पर्वतविरिंचपुरेषु कांचां । श्रीका(89) लहस्तिनगरेपि च कुंभकोणे" दानानि षोडश बह(90) नि कृतानि येन ।। ३३"] अंभोदेन निर्णयमा नसलिलोगस्त
Plate III; Side i.
(91) न" पीतोजि"तस्तप्तो राघवसायवाग्निशिखया स्तंता". (92) प्यमान सदा । तस्खेबडबासुखानलथो"खाजाले(98) वशष्को" [५]वं यहावांवुधाबरंबुधि रहो पर्ण मसु
1 Rnd तदनन्या.
• Rad मनसि.
- Read खांशमेव्यारिता विलसति हरिचेवा. Bad ममिंधे. ... .
- Read शिथिवयवमेयरयेदर . . The readitg in other platest चितिरजीमि.
1& Read ननदिति चा. • Rend रवपिरोधिमं. - Rend शादि.
॥ Rend कुंभधोये. W Rand निपौवमान..
13& # Read Otavan tafova. Read dat MRnd wदा सस "Read fu.
W Read बिएषी. " Bad बहानांपुषमाधुरंखुधि. ." Bond पूर्वक

Page #374

No. 22.]
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA : SAKA 1451.
317
(94) द्योतते । ॥ ३४*] पंगेनापि कलिंगन वन' च परै नृपै । जय जी(95) व महाराजत्यनद्रा गीयते च य[*] [। ३५] स जयति नरपालो (98) रबसिंहासनस्तो' विजयनगरवासी कीर्तिपा (97) विलासी' [*] नृगनलनहुषादीन् नीकयंन्' राजनीत्य' (98) निरुपमभुजवीर्योदार्य भूरचाताख्य: ।। ३६] शकाब्दे शालि(99) वाहस्य सहस्रेण चतुःस्मत: । एकाम्यधिकया पंचायता. (100) च गणिते क्रमात् ।। ३७] विरोधिवत्सरे पुष्यमासे मकरसंक्र(101) मे । कृष्णपक्षे त्रयोदश्यां पंण्यायो भौमवासरे [ ३८] तुंग(102) भद्रापगातीरे श्रोविरूपाक्षसनिधौ श्रीमत्काश्य(103) पगोत्राय वरापस्तंबसूविणे [ ३९] यशखिने यजुवाखा(104) ध्ययिने गुणशालिने । पसे षवेदवेदान्तपुराणाग(105) मवेदिने [। ४०*] नागाभट्टमहांभोधिपूर्णचंद्राय भूष्णवे । भूदा. (106) नपावभूताय भूमिदेवाग्रयायिने ।। ४१] धीमते रामचंद्राख्य(107) दीक्षिताय महात्मने । विख्यतश्रीजयंकोंडचालम-16 (108) डलभूषणं [ ४२"] पडवीडुमहाराज्ये प्राज्ये विरचितस्ति(स्थि)(109) तिं । पनकोडके रंम्ये विलुपत्तकेपि च [ ४३] स्ति(स्थि)(110) तं पंगलनाडौ च स्कन्दंडाच" पश्चिमं । श्रीक[ट टगर(111) सोमातभावं' चापि समाश्रितं ।। ४४*] पालपूराहयाद"] पा. (112) मात् प्राचीमाशामुत्रितं" । चीयनेन्दिलितिग्रामा(118) त् दक्षिण[*]माश्रितं दिशं [ ४५] पश्चिमायां हरीतालाम- । (114) गलां समुपाश्रितं । ग्रामाच्छेनारिपाचाख्यादुत्त(115) रस्यां दिशि स्थितं [४] पुरीये. सिंगणप्याडिसीमांतर्व(116) तिनाउ(वु)भौ । श्रीकुंर्णतुरुमाबाको प्रामग्राससमा(117) चितं । ४७.] कडलाडोति विख्यात नामानं ग्राममुत्तमं । स
1 Read वंगेन. Read परः । Read राजस्थनिय Read थी.
This pidaappears in other Achyuta plates विजयनगररानट्रवसिंहासमथ:. This is not suited to the rending in this inseription, as रवसिंहासनस्थः appears in the previous pida But to styleaking n विजयनगरवासी ("* residing in the city of Vijayanagara") is unususl, and the poet seems to have been carried away by consideration of rhyme in विजयनगरवासी and कीर्तिपा विलासौ. • Read नौचयन्1 Read या.
• Read बीयौदा .. Read भूरघुताखा:" Read चतुज्यते:.
" Read पणावा. - Read °सविधी. - Read यजुःशाखाध्यायिने.
1. Read " Boad स्वा'ची. - Read व्ये.
" Read चंदनवाब. 1The right reading here seems to be attentat.
" Rend सुपावित. * Read there. [The original reads the.-H. K. S.] * Read .

Page #375

818
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
Plate III; Side ü. (118) मान्यं चतुसी'मासंयुतं च समंततः ।। ४८] निधिनिक्षेप(119) पाषाणसिहसाज्यजसान्वित । अधिण्यागामिसंयु(120) त मेकभोग्यं सभूगई [ ४८] वापीकूपतटाकैच कळे(121) नापि समन्वितं । पुत्रपौत्रादिभिर्भाग्यं कमादाचंद्र'(122) तारकं [ ५०*] दानस्थाधमनस्यापि विक्रयस्यापि चीचि (123) तः । परीतः प्रयतै बिग्धैः पुरोहितपुरोगमै [ ५१] विवि(124) धैर्विबुधै त्रैत पथिकैरधिकैगिरा । पच्युतेंद्रम(125) हारायो माननीयो मनस्विनां ।। ५२] सहिरंथपयोधारा(126) पूर्वकं दत्तवान्मुदा । यजमानोत्र वृत्तीनां शतं कृत्वा द(127) स्थीत्तरं ।। ५३] सप्तविंशतिसंख्याता वृत्ति(ती:) स्वीया विधाय च । ' (128) न्यास्त्रयाधिकासीति वृत्तिः पुखाय भूयसे ।। ५४] विप्रेभ्यो व्या(129) वतासष्ट"शास्त्रेभ्यो व्यतरन्मुदा । पमरेरच्यमानस्य हर(130) स्यापि हरेरपि ।। ५५"] एकेका वृत्तिरवैव सुधाहाराय कस्थि(131) ता ॥ नागाभट्टामजो धीमान् याशुषः काश्ययान्वयः । अष्टौ (132) वृत्ति रिहाप्रोति यज्वा तिरुमलाहयः [ ५५.] काश्यपान्वय(133) संमूतो नागाभट्टस्य नंदनः । श्रीनारायणभट्टाख्यो या(134) जुषः पंचकृत्तिकः । [५७*] नागाभट्टायो धीमान् नागाभट्ट(135) तनूनवः । पंचकृत्तिरिहानोति याशुषः काश्यपाग्वयः ॥ [५८"] (136) काश्यपान्वयजसूनुः गोपिनाथस्य याजुषः । म(137) नीषौरामचंद्रस्यः चतुहत्ति रिक्षात्रते ॥ [५८] काश्यपा(138) वयसंभूतः संगाभहतनूनवः [*] रामाभट्टायो - (139) तिहयमवैति याजुषः । [40"] भारद्वाजान्वयः सूनुभा"नु(140) भहस्य बंच" [*] वृत्तियमिहानोति तिमाभट्टो महा(141) मतिः ।। १] माठभन्तमजी जामदन वत्मकुलोद्धवः [1) वृत्ति
I Read .
Omit the visarga.
- Read क्रमा. • The right reading would here be°चीदित:
• Read °मे:• Bendra. TOmit amuavara nkter र.
• Read दशेतर. " Bend °वामीति इत्ती:
11 Besd . Omit anatvára after
. 11 Rend bere and passim. - Rond
" Renda
W:" Rand चईती.
# Read at. 11 Throughout the inscription this word appears wrongly witli an amuwära at the end of the first syllable. - Rend ग्य.

Page #376

No. 22.].
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451.
(142) इयमहाप्रोति बंच: चंद्रदीचितः ॥ [ ५२* ] नंदनो रुद्रभ(143) दृस्य बंची हरितान्वयः [*] वृत्तिद्दयमिहाप्नोति श्रीवि(144) रूपाचदीचितः । [ ५१* ] पक्काभट्टात्मनो धीमान् भारद्वाजा(145) वयोद्भवः । बंगृचो कोंडुभट्टाख्यो वृत्तिद्दयमिहाश्रुते ॥ [ ५४* ] (146) विश्वामिचान्वयो तश्रीकंनेश्वरभट्टज': । श्रीसोम
Plate IV; Side i.
चा
(147) श्रीसोम' नाथभट्टाख्यो बंत्रचोत्र हितत्तिकः ।[। ६५*] जाले(148) यगोत्रजसूनु 'चौडिभट्टस्य सामगः [1"] श्रीविरूपाचभ(149) हास्यो वृत्तिद्दयमिहाश्रुते ॥ [६] मादभट्टसुतो जामद(150) 'वत्सकुलोद्भवः । कालहस्त्याध्वरो वृत्तिमेकाम(151) ति बंच: ॥ [ ६७ ] मौहब्यगोवसंतू'तो रामाभट्टस्य नंद(152) न: [1"] वृत्तिमेकामवाप्नोति विट [ट* ] टाभट्टोल बंॠचः ॥ [ ८* ] (153) वेयगोत्रजसूनुर्नागाभट्टस्य बंनृचः । वृत्तिमेकामि(154) हाप्नोति चौडिभट्टातयसुधीः ' ॥ [ ६८*] सूनुर्भाकरभट्टस्य (155) बंहुची हरितांन्वयः । यज्वा तिरुमलाभिस्यो वृत्तिमे(156) कामिहाश्रुते ॥ [ ७०* ] भारद्दावान्वयः सूनुः कामाभट्टस्य बं(157) हृचः [*] श्रीविरूपाचमहाख्यो वृत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ॥ [७१*] बो(158) ध्यनो" वसंत्याजि" महादेवस्य नंदनः । विश्वामित्रान्य(159) योबैकां तिप्ययो" वृत्तिमश्रुते ॥ [ ७२ *] सूरिस्तिरुमलाभिख्यो (160) सूनु: केशवयज्वनः । शांडिल्यगोत्रजोत्रेकां वृत्तिमाप्नो- 1 ( 161 ) ति याजुषः ॥ [ ५३* ] सादित्यलिंगभट्टाख्यो” केशवाध्वरिनंदनौ [1] (162) मांडिल्यगोवजोवर्थ "वृत्तिकावत्र याशुषः " ॥ [७४"] सूरेस्ति(168) रुमलाख्यस्य सूनुः "स्तिरुमलाह्वयः । बंचवाते ह
(164) त्तिमेका "आत्रेयगोवलः ॥ [७५*] बंचो भूतनाथस्य चिट्टिभह(165) स्य नंदनः । रामामहा "श्रुते वृत्तिद्दयं गौतम गोत्रज: ।[। ७*] (166) सूनु दे" वरुभहस्य बंच्चः काश्यपान्वयः
। पवैका
Read श्रौषष्ठ उवर°, as the name in the text seems to have no meaning. * Rend °जबूৱखो”,
• Read ग्न्ध.
Read चो:. 10 Rend भायनी.
22 Read तिप्पयो.
1 Read पी.
18 Rend डो.
•
Omit one श्रীसोम. • Road संभूतो.
● Read .
Read.
• Read 'तान्वयः
Road बालसमेयि (??). [ वसंत्याणि is correctly बसंतयाजिन्, the title of a Brahman; s. I. I, Vol. II,
p. 519.-H. K. 8.]
1 Read .
16 Omit visarga.
10] Read ₹.
319
14 Rend नाव.
47 Road मेकामा

Page #377

320
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(167) मश्रुते वृत्ति तिंमाभट्टो महामतिः ॥ [ ७७*] श्रीनारसिंहम(168) दृस्य नंदनः काश्यपान्वयः [1"] बंहुची वैद्यनाथाख्यो (169) वृत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ॥ [ ७८* ] बोधायनोप्पणेभट्टो नारसिं(170) ह्यध्वरोद्रज: । अर्धवृत्तिमिहाप्नोति गौतमान्वयसंभव: [ " ७९*] (171) मनोषी देवरेभट्ट [: *] श्रीनृसिंह्यध्वंरीद्रजः । बोधायनो
(172) वृत्ति सार्धकां गौतमान्वयः ।। ८०*] सामकः 'खौडिभट्टस्य सूनुरा(173) वेयगोत्रज: । अत्रैकामश्रुते वृत्ति देवरेभट्टनामकः ।। ८१*] सूनुर्व(174) रदभट्टस्य भारद्वाजान्वयोद्भवः । सुब्रह्मस्यान्वयोवैकां "
(175) वृत्तिमाप्नोति बंहुच । [ ८२ * ] सूनुस्तिरुमलाभिख्यायज्वनो गौत
Plate IV; Side ii.
(176) मान्वयः । नारसिंह्यहयो'वार्धष्ठत्तिं बोधायनोश्रुते । ८३*] गौतमा(177) न्वयसंभूतः स्तिंमादीक्षितनदनः । बोधायन श्वार्ध
नारायणात्मजो जामदन'वत्सकु
(178) त्तिं विठलनामकः । [ ८४* ] (179) लोह्नवः । अर्धनिमिहाप्नोति संखरो बंहृचः शुधिः" । [ ८०*] बंध(180) चो गार्ग्यगोत्रस्य तिप्पा भट्टस्य नदन: " । अर्धवत्तिमिहा(181) प्नोति तिम्मयो धीमतां वरः ॥ [ ८३* ] सूनुवंरटु भट्टस्य भारद्दाजा(182) न्वयोद्भवः [1] याजुषो ऐरंभट्टाख्यो वृत्तिमेकामिहाश्रुते ।[। ८७*]
भार
1 Bead f'.
4 Omit visarga.
• Omit eiaarga.
(183) द्दाजान्वयोद्भूतस्तिंमावळ्जलुनंदनः [*] धीमान् वरदभट्टा(184) ख्यो याजुषोत्रैकटत्तिकः ।[ ८८ *] सूनुर्वरदभट्टस्य श्रीवत्सान्वय(185 ) संभवः । प्रवृत्तिमिहाप्नोति सूराभट्टोव याजुषः । [ ८० ] श्रीमहा(186) लिंगभट्टस्य नंदनो वेंकटेश्वरः । विश्वामित्रान्वयोवा
● Rend न्य.
13 Rend द.
( 187 )
वृत्तिमाप्नोति बंच: । [ 20* ] नंदनो मारभट्टस्य विश्वामित्रान्वयो(188) द्भवः [1*] अर्धवत्तिमिहाप्रोति बंडचो जनयाह्वयः । [ १ ] नंदनो
गौरिभ
[Von. XIV..
• Read नारसिंहाभ्यंरौद्रन:
4 Read खायो.
Read मो.
10 Road शंकरी.. सूची:
Rend चि.
• Bend सिंहायो. Read fr.
11 Read नंदनः

Page #378

No. 22.]
(189) दृस्य शांडिल्यांन्वयशंभवः । येज्ञाभट्टाहयोवार्धष्वृत्तिमाप्नोति
(190) याजुषः ॥ ८३] सूरस्तियम लास्यस्य सूनुः कौशिकगोवजः [*] योषिद'(191) पाचमहाष्यी वृत्तिमेकामिहानुते ।। ८५] लिंगामहामजो धीमान् गौ(192) तमान्वयसंभवः [1] सांदिभहाह्वयोवैकां वृत्तिं बोधायनोश्रुते ॥ [ ८४ * ] (193) कायपान्वयसंभूतो मंगामहस्व नंदनः [1] कामाभट्टाइयोवा
(194)
वृत्तिमाप्नोति बंचि [ : ] ॥ [ ८५*] नंदन: चोडिभटस्य भारद्दा [जा * ]नयोत्(195) भवः । कोने [रि"] महनामा च मंत्री (बु) पोवार्धहत्तिक["] * [:*] n [e*] नंदनोनंतभट (ह) -
(196) स्य मंच कास्यपान्चयः । अर्धवृत्तमिहाप्नोति सूरिस्तिरुमला - (197) यः । [1 20.] चीविद्यानिविभहस्या' नंदनः कोशिकान्वयः । तिम्मामहायो (198) वार्धकृत्तिमाप्नोति बंचिः [*] चिः [८] भारद्दाजान्वयशू॰रिरक्काभट्टतन्त्भ(199) ब 1 वृत्तिमेकामवाप्नोति नागाभटाव षि [ ] चतु माधवभट्टस्य बंहि
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451.
(200) च [: *] कपिलान्वयः । महत्तिमिहाप्नोति वेदयो वेदशास्त्रवित् ।[। १०० *] बोदी वाक
(201) रभट्टस्य सूनुरेकाबनामक: । प[र][शरान्वंथो वृत्तिमेकामवैति या(202) शुषः [ १०१* ]
Plate V; Side i.
(203) "पुरीशिंगणप्पाडिसीमांतर्वर्त्तितां श्रितं । श्रीकीलपुतीरे अग(204) रनामानं "ग्रामग्रासं च संचितं ॥ [ १०१"] पशुतेंद्रमहारायः "डलाडेमंडी(205) यस | पदार्थमामां माममासमदानसु“दा ।। १०२] माथनम
Omit anusvara after या and read संभव:
* Bond नन्दन बोडिभट्टस्य and न्वयोजन:
Read
• Read स्य. Bond हो.
10 The sense is not clear.
321
1 Read.
• Bend कौrि.
● Rend सूनुम
• Rend दि.
1 The right rending here would be something like this श्रीकोल्पुतीरमामानं. The present reading makes no meaning. Nor does it agree with metrical requirements.
13 Bead
Read.
14 The latter part of the pada is wrong and illegible. The right reading would be, judging from other plates of Vijayanagara kings ग्रामग्रासमदान् सुदा. मामां at the end of the first half of the pāda is probably an attribute of the village granted [or stands for बायं बालं. - H. K. S.]
2 U

Page #379

322
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV.
(206) तिवलशाशनं तरकरदानस्य सापदानस्य । पचुतरायन(207) पेंदोराननशोभाभिभूतपुंनँदो' ।। १०४*] अचुतेंद्रमहारायशाशनेन' (208) सभापतः' । अभाणों मदु'संदर्भ तदिदं तांब्रशासनं ।। १.५"] अच्च-'
सेंद्रमहारा.(209) यथासना' माणातमजः । त्वष्टा श्रोवोरणाचार्या व्यलिखक सांवमा(210) शनं ।। १."] खदत्ताहि (दि)गणं पुण्यं परदत्तानपासतं [0] परदत्ता
पहारण स्वदत्तं (211) निष्पलं भवेत् ।। १०७*] येकेव' भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां ।
न भोज्या म ग. (212) रगाचा विष्वदत्त वसुंदरा" १.८] सदत्ता' परदत्तां वा यो
रेति वसुंदरा' । षष्टि(213) रुष सहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते लिमि" [ १०४] दानपाळन
योमध्ये दाना. (214) योनुपासनं [1] दानासगमवाप्नोति" पालनादचत पदं । ११..]
सामांन्योयं ध(215) मंसतुं नृपाणा: काले काले पालनीयो" भवभिः । सर्वान्()नेता-- (216) त्" भाविन: पार्थिवेद्रान् भूयो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ।। १११]
श्रीविरूपाच
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS.
Vv. 1-3. Invocation to Gaņādhipati, Sambhu and the boar incarnation of Vishnu.
• Read :मद.
1 Read शासन, शासनम, पच्युत and पूर्षेन्दी:. ? Rend qazand xrgata. Rond Higf:. • Road aाम सांज is the Dravidian form of the Sanskrit word तास. • Rend अचु. - Read नामापात्मज:
• Read त् वाममासनं. • Read एकव. " Read न क.
1 Read विप्रदचा वसुंधरा. - Read खदत्ता
" Read वसुंधरा " Read वर्ष. The reading in the text is the Dravidian way of writing वर्ष. ! Read fifa which is the Dravidian form of the Sans, af: " Bond दाना 1 Rend दामास्वर्गम.
" Rond . - Read मा. - Read 'सेतुई.
» Omit a 22$ * Omit 7 after eaf and read o n

Page #380

No. 22.]
KADALADI PLATES OF ACHYUTA-RAYA: SAKA 1451.
Vv. 4-28. Trace the genealogy of the second Vijayanagara dynasty as far down as. Achyuta which runs as follows:
Vira Nrisimha (by Tippāji)
Moon
I
Budha
I Purtiravas
I
Ayu
Nahusha
Yayati
I
Turvasu.
Of the line of Turvasu was Timma m. Dēvaki
I
Isvara m. Bukkamā
1
Narasa
Krishna-Raya (by Nāgalā)
323
V. 29. After the departure to the other world of Krishna-Raya his brother Achyuta-Raya succeeded him on the throne.
Vv. 30-32. Describe the deeds of valour and greatness of Achyuta.
V. 33. The gifts of Achyuta at the holy shrines of Gokarna, Sangama, Chidambaram, Sopadri, Viriñchi, Käñchi, Kalahasti, and Kumbhaghopa.
Vv. 34-36. Praises of the king.
Vv. 37-39. In the Saka year 1451 according to the Salivahana reckoning, in Virödhin, in the Pushya month, on the Makara-Sankrama, on the 13th day of the dark half of the month, on Tuesday, on the banks of the Tungabhadra, in the vicinity of Sri-Virupaksha, (the gift was made)
Vv. 40 and 41. To the great soul Ramachandra-Dikshita, the best of Brähmans, who very well deserved the gift of land, the son of Naga-Bhatta, of the Yajus-sakha,
Vv. 42-48. Of Kaḍaladi, the ornament of the province of Jayamkondachōla, situated in Padaviḍu-rajya, in Phalgunna-kōṭaka, in Virvallu-pattuka, in Pangala-nadu, on the west of Skandanadi, bordering on Kaṭṭagara, to the east of Pälapur, to the south of Chiyanendil, to the west of Harītālāmangala and to the north of Sennäripäḍi.
Vv. 49-52. Describe the details of the contents in the village granted and also the terms of the grant, as generally occurring in other Vijayanagara grants.
Vv. 53 and 54. The village is divided into 110 vrittis and allotted in small portions to . Brahmans of various götras, sutras, etc.
Vv. 55-104. Give the names of the donees, their götra, sutra, sakha and the number of shares allotted to each.
Vv. 105 and 106. Give the names of the composer of the decree of Achyuta-Raya and the engraver of the inscription as Sabhapati and Viraṇācharya.
Vv. 107-111. The admonitory verses above the signature Sri Virupaksha.
2 σ 2

Page #381

324
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 23.-THE BANGARH GRANT OF MAHI-PALA I: THE 9TH YEAR.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A., INDIAN MUSEUM, CALCUTTA. This grant was discovered among some ruins called Ban Raja's garh or Bangarh, in the Dinajpur District of the Presidency of Bengal, during the latter decades of the 19th century. It was kept for some time in the office of Baba Nrisimha Charana Nandi, Zamindär of Nawābbāzār in the same district. In 1886 Mr. Girid hari Basu sent several rubbings of this inscription to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. These rubbings were examined by the late Raja Rājëndra Lala Mitra, who pronounced the find to be an important one, but was prevented by his failing eyesight from attempting a decipherment. The rubbings were then sent by Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle to the late Dr. F. Kielhorn, who published his reading of this important record in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal in 1892. The subsequent history of the plate cannot be definitely traced. It appears to have been sent to the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad by the late Mr. Nanda Krishna Basu, C.S., then Collector of Dinajpur. In the Bengali year 1305 (1898 A.D.) Baba Nagendra Nätha Vasu Prachya-vidya-mahārnava Siddhānta-vāridhi re-edited the record in the Journal of the Bangiya-sähitya-parishad.
The new edition of the text was in no way an improved one, but on the contrary was disfigured by mistakes, though the author had the original plate before him. A fresh edition of the record, accompanied by a translation, was published in 1912 by Mr. Akshayaka mára Maitreya in a book entitled Gauda-lēkha-māla, in which the author collected all published records of the Pala kings of Bengal. Though Mr. Maitrēya's translation is an excellent one, yet bis version of the text was no improvement. It was a very careless copy of the text published by the late Dr. Kielhorn. The corrections made by Mr. Maitreya are conjectural in the majority of cases, and he has taken Dr. Kielhorn's cautious version of ill-preserved portions of the record to be the only version possible. In the winter of 1911-12, when the authorities of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad exhibited their collection of antiquities and literary relics, this grant was went on loan to that exhibition by Babu Någēndra Natha Vasu, who is the present owner of the plate. I obtained a loan of it from the same gentleman, and the now accompanying ink-impressions were prepared by Munshi Wāhid-ud-din Ahmad of the Archæological Section, Indian Museum. On examining the original plate I found that it had never been properly cleaned and in many cases letters were still filled up with earth. The plate was very carefully cleaned before estampages were taken. In the subjoined edition Dr. Kielhorn's version of the text has been improved in some places, the most important of which is the reading of the date. Dr. Kielhorn could not read any part of it, as he had tried to decipher the record from pencil. rubbings which were taken when this part was full of impurities. Bābā Nāgēndra Natha Vagu, instead of cleaning the plate, stated that the numeral of the year and the name of the month had been scratched out. Mr. Maitreys has simply copied this statement without attempting to verify it. After cleaning the plate I found that the portion bearing the date hae suffered from corrosion only, but no one had ever scratched any part of it. The year, month and day are still legible, the numeral for the year having suffered most. The impressions published here are the first of this important record, no one having supplied a fac-simile, when editing it either in English or in Bengali.
Like all other Pala grants, this record also is incised on a single plate of copper, measuring 141" by 12t". It is surmounted by a highly wrought ornament, which was the seal of the Imperial Pālas. It is pointed at the top and bears in the centre a beaded circle with raised
Beng. Ariat. Soc.'s Jl., 1892, pt. 1, p. 77. ? Bangiva-säkitua-parishat-patrika, Vol. V, p. 164.
Gandalökhamala, Vol. 1, p. 99.

Page #382

No. 23.]
THE BANGARH GRANT OF MAHI-PALA I: THE 9TH YEAR.
rim, supported and surrounded by arabesque work. On the top of this circle is a conch (sankha). Inside the area of the circle is divided into two equal parts, the upper half bearing a representation of the Buddhist wheel of law (dharma-chakra) on a pedestal, surmounted by an umbrella and with a deer couchant on each side, while the lower half bears the name of the king śri-Mahipala-Devasya in raised letters, supported by arabesque work.
325
The plate bears sixty-two lines of writing, thirty-four on the first side and twenty-eight on the second. After the Om Svasti in 1. 1 the first twenty-four lines contain twelve verses, which describe the genealogy of the Palas from Go-pala I. to Mahi-pala I. The rest of the record, with the exception of the seven imprecatory verses and the two verses giving the name of the dütaka and the account of the mason, is in prose. The text is generally correct, and the majority of the mistakes is to be found in the prose portion of the record. In addition to the usual employment of va for ba, we find that the mason or the author had a predilection for the palatal in the place of the dental sa. In one or two cases, on the other hand, sa is used in the place of sa; e.g. in saila and sikhara in 1. 25. The doubling of consonants with a subscript or superscript r is rare, e.g. Maittrim (1. 1), -atapattrā (1. 10), tair-jjagatim (1.11), air-jjaladki (1. 15).
The characters of the inscription show well-developed Bengali forms in the initials of a and u among vowels and among consonants ka, kha, ga, cha, dha, va, and ha. The rest of the alphabet shows forms gradually advancing to the Bengali alphabet of the 12th century A.D. In one case at least the complete Bengali form of ja is used, i.e. in jitva (1. 3). This is really the proto-Bengali alphabet, while the 12th century alphabet of the Deopärä inscription of Vijaya-sena, which Bühler termed proto-Bengali, is in reality the fully developed Bengali alphabet. Final forms of ma and na are used, e.g. in bhubhṛitām (1.7) and -gunan (1. 13). The sign of avagraha is inserted in the majority of cases. The language of the record is Sanskrit.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Emperor Mahi-pala I. of Bengal, whose titles are Paramesvara, Parama-bhaṭṭaraka and Mahārājādhiraja, and who mediated on the feet of the Parama-saugata, Mahārājādhiraja Vigraha-pala-dēva (III.). It records the donation of the village of Kurata-pallika, with the exception of the Chuta-pallika, in. the Gōkalikā mandala of the Kōṭivarsha vishaya of the Punḍravardhana bhukti, by the Emperor, after a bath in the Ganges on the occasion of the Vishuva-samkranti, to a Brahmana named Krishṇāditya-sarmman, son of Bhaṭṭa-putra Madhusudana and grandson of Bhaṭṭa-putra Hrishikesa, who is an immigrant from the village of Hastipada, an inhabitant of the village of Chavați, of the Parasara gotra, Sakti, Vasishtha and Parasara pravaras, a student of Vajasaneyin branch of the Yajurvēda, and well-versed in grammar (vyakarana), logic (tarka-vidya) and the sacred philosophy (mimämsä). The grant was issued from the royal camp or residence of Vilasa-pura, on the 12th day of Phalguna of the 9th year of the king's reign. The dutaks of the grant was the minister (mantrin) Bhatta Vamana. It was incised by the artisan (silpin) Mahidhara, son of Vikramaditya, an inhabitant of Pōshali. The Amagachhi grant was incised by Sasideva, the son of this Mahidhara. The record is here re-edited from the original.
TEXT.1
[Metres: v. 1, Sragdhara; vv. 2-3, Sardalavikridita; v. 4, Vasantatilaka; v. 5, Arya; v. 6, Sardalavikridita; v. 7, Vasantatilaka; v. 8, Sragdhara; v. 9, Indravajra; v. 10, Vasuntatilaka'; v. 11, Mandakräntä; v. 12, Malini.]
1 From the plates and impressions.

Page #383

326
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
First side. 1 Nil Om Svasti | Maittrin karunya-ratna-pramudi-ni? 2 tahridayaḥ pröyasim sandadhabah samyak-samvo(mbo)dhi-vi3 -dy-śA (88)rid-amala-jala-kohalit-ājñāna-pankah | Ji4 -två yah kāmakäri-prabhavam=abhibbavam sasvatu5-m-pråpa såntim sa sriman-lokanáthot jayati Da6 -sa-va(ba) 10 snyas-cha Gopāla dēvaḥ 11[1] Lakshmi-janma-ni7 -kõtanam sa-makarð vodhur kshamaḥ kahma-bharam paksha-chcbheda-bhayad
u pasthitavatám-ek-asrayo bhu-bhfitam Maryadi-paripa8 -lan-aika-niratah saury-alayo 58måd=abhäd=dugdh-ambhodhi-vilába-håsi-mahima Sri
Dharmmapālo npipaḥ [2] Råmasy-eva 9 grihtta-satya-tapasas-tasy-inuräpo guņaj Saumittrer-udapiditulya-mahima
Vakpāla-nám=ånujah | Ysh frimän-na10 -ya-vikram-aika-Vasatir-bhrātuḥ sthitaḥ śåsane sünya Satru-patakinbhir-akarðd
ek-itapattră disaḥ 11[3] Tasma11 d-upēndra-charitair-jjagatim pananaḥ putra vaba)bhava vijayi Jayapala-nama!
Dharmma-dvisham samsyitä yadhi Dēvspālē yah 12 prvvajo bhavada-rajya-sukhāny anaishit |[4"] Srimån-Vigrahapalas-tat-sintr
Ajätasatrur-iva jätab 1 Satru-vanita-prasidha13 -Da-vilopi-vimal-asi-jala-dhāraḥ [5*] Dik-pālaiḥ kshiti-pälanaya dadhata[m] děhe
vibhaktān=gapan srimantan-jana14 yanva(ba)bhava tanayam Narayanam sa prabhum Yaḥ kshöņi-patibhiḥ
siromaņi-ruchă-álisht-anghri-pith-Opalam nyayo 15 -pättam=alañchakāra charitaiḥ svaircēva dharmm-isanam ||[6] Toy-āśayair-jjaladhi
mula-gabhira-garbhair-ddevalayais-cha 16 kula-bhadhera-tulya-kakshaih Vikhyāta-kirttir-abhavat-tanayas-cha tasya Sri
Rajyapāla iti madhyama-loka-pālah [7] Tasma17 -tapärvva-kshitidhrán=nidhir-iva mahasām Rashtraküț-ānvay-ēndos-Tungasy-Ottunga
maulēræddubitari tanayo Bhagya-dēvyām pra18 -sūtaḥ | Srimān Gopala-dēvas-chirataram=a[vano]r=éka-patnya iv=aiko bhartt
abhan-n-aika-ratna-dyuti-khachita-chatuḥ-sindhu 19 chitr-åmsukāyāḥ [8] Yam svåminam răja-guņairmaninam=āsēvatě chărutar-ånd.
rakta 1 Utsäha-mantra-prabhu-Sakti-lakshmiḥ prithvim 8820 -patnim-iva silayanti |[9*] Tasmad-va(ba)bhüva savitar-yvasu-koţi-varshi kälēns
chandra iva Vigrahapala-dēvaḥ 1 Nētra-priye21 -ņa vimalēna kalamayềna yon=ditēna dalito bhuvanasya tapaḥ |[10] Dead
prichi prachura-payasi svachoh ham-apiya to 22 -yam svairaṁ bbrāntva tad-anu Malay-Opatyaka-chandanēshu [1] Kși[tvä] sảndrai[r]
mmar ushu ja[da]täm fikarair-abhra-tulyaḥ prilöy-idro23 -ḥ katakam=abhajan yasya něnā-gajēndrāḥ ||[11°] Hata-sa[ka]la-vipakshaḥ sangard
vå(ba)bu-darppåd=aniadhikrita-viluptam rajyam-s24 -sädya pitryam Nihita-charana-padmo bhū-[bhpitäm] mürdhni (tasmād=a]bhavad
avani-pälah Sri Mahipala-dövah [12] Sa kha
1 The first syllable of the word nibaddha," registered or recorded," referring to the registration of the grant in the Department of Land Records. See Kielhora, Journal Beng. As. Soc., 1892, p. 82, note 14. - Expressed by a symbol.
* See note 1. • Read Grimal-lokanathó.
. Read gunst-fri. • starushu in other plates.

Page #384

8
विश्राम जी की रायसीस आधार मलजल प्रायः कामकाय ग्याराज्ञात्र राजा मा
• Staला शाय
नाक नावऊ राजद लाल श्रीवाल तारा गया
किंतयमरामः मूरुर याद याददास का
लवकरतः शीश राया। रमा रानास दामिदिमाराः प्रत शासन या ल: (सा (मात्र दयार लामासमा मलम मानজঃাযঃছামার -रात्रि कामे करता: त्रः ज्ञानादिकका सा यूनानঃतीज यानागमायायः
कालीया : लाल
दया या
ऊ साना दल :(1 तासात नवाला बनायला तयार ना यमुना यात्रमल कारावास में मास कलाकार (त्रियमालायाः॥ (यू नय
..काम
खते : (डी यात्री लार 11227:18 खामिय
रात्री रात्री २६ द्वारा मला गारा शांति समितिय ग्राम यात्रा तर मैला कान ला दान 22 एक मऊ समय डाल
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32
34
Bangarh Grant of Mahipala 1: the 9th year.
Obverse.
मी
त्रयमवि यमाभावा 2 নিয়াজান বাজি माइती
F. W. THOMAS
दरात शितली(ि
मानिकता यदाकाशं यवीयांराविका संग
8
SCALE 45
10
:
24
माजी मंत्री ली तिम श्रावयति.
दाता 26
12
14
16
लावा 28 विश्रामगृह বাধনা
मदालत 30
राज
कामना माया 32
दिन
34
20
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO- LITH.

Page #385

मोति 36 मदयाल
विचक्रक17
38
40
42
44
46
48
50
52
54
58
एकांकि
62
Reverse.
य
K
य
तर
यानिशी
जा
त्रिविधानासा
ताराबा
गालामा निकाला 40
ऊरा: सि
बिरा राजा रात्री हमारी માત્રાન મિયાગામી છ પાંચmરગતિના માહિતિના यातला मी मात्र प्रत्रःसर डॉ. मंग वृकः यऊलयनः। यात्रा : ( 18:10 उनी र यात्रा में शरियतामा जिजि शा रामतिराम एल मायातायता प्रशसाया 40 JAG SKIGALILEINERRY WE जायरा यी ग्राम विद्या मंदिर
तरी हा 48 मायाक
मनोविज्ञायायाझायनर वादादि
50
मित्र मात्र माल यति सिरि विशाल 52 समाज दिग
याभर क
58 पितात सार सकलकल मिल
यः रामः
• मित्र
सदास याशिवाय मंत्री
36
38
यदि तार तारा अजिंगर - 54 अलमारी प्रतिवति न युनि
11 याति
42
44
56
58
62

Page #386

No. 23.)
THE BANGARH GRANT OF MAHI-PALA I: THE 9TH YEAR.
327
25-la Bhagirathi-patha-pravarttamāna - [nānā] - vidha - nau - vāțaka - sampädi[ta] - sta
vabandha-nihita-sai(iai)la-si(i)kbara-sréņi-vibhram[X]26 - Niratiếaya-ghana-ghanaghana-ghață-syāmāyamina-väsara-lakshmi-samäravdha(bdha)
Bantata-jalada-samaya-sandehät | 27 Udicin-ānēka-narapati-präbhritikpit-āprā(8)měya-baya-vähini-khara-khar-olkhăta - dhall
dhäsarita-dig-antara28 lat | Paramēśvara-sēvā-samāyāt-āģēsha-Jamya(mba)-dvipa-bhopal-ananta-pădata-bhara
namad-avanėh Vila(P)sa-pura-sama29 -väsita-ếrimaj-jaya-skandhāvārāt | Paramasangato ahārājādhiraja-Śri-Vigrahapala
dēvs-pad-änudhyātaḥ part30 mēsvaraḥ parama-bhattarako Mahāräjädhirajah Sriman Mahipala-dēvaḥ kufalı
gri-Pundravarddhana-bhuktau Köţiva31 -rsha-vishayo |
Gökalikā-mandal-antaḥpåti-eva-samva(mba)ddh-avachohhinnatal-Opěta-Chūţa-pallikā-varjjita-Kurata-palli32 -kä-grāmē samu[pa®)-gat-áběsha-raja-purushan raja-rajanyaka rāja-putra
raj-ämätya mahäsåndhivigrahi. 33 -ka mahākshapatalika mahāmātya | mahásēnāpati mahāpratibära i
dauḥsādhasådhanika mahā[da] dana. 34 [yaka] mahākumārāmātya | räjasthānly-ðparika | dāśāparādhika
chaurðddharanika dāņdika | dāņdapa
Second side. 35 -si(fi)ka san(sau)lkika gaulmiks kshetrapa pra. 36 -ntapala | kottapala anga[ra]kshs' tadayu. 37 kta-viniyuktaka hasty-asv-Oshtra-nau-va(ba)la-vyä. 38 -pritaka kibora-vadavå-go-ma[b]ish-aj-svi. 39 -k-adhyakshadataprēshanikal gamăgamiks 40 abhitvaramāņa | vishayapatil grămapati | Tarika | Ganda | Mälava Khasa
Hana Kulika | Karnnåta! Låta 41 chata bhata Sevak-adın snyåmi-ch-akirttitán rāja-păd-opajivinaḥ
prativasino vrā (bra)hman-ottaramschal mahatta42 -m-Ottama - kutum vi(mbi) - purðga - med - andhra - chandala - paryantan yath - ärhamn
månayati | vo(bo)dhayati samadišati cha | Vidita43 -m-asta bhavatām y ath=pari-likhito=yam gråmaḥ sva-simă-triņa-pâtil-gðchara
paryantaḥ sa-talaḥ s-odděsaḥ s-amra-ma44 -dhūkaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ | sa-gartt-Osharaḥ sa-das-apachāraḥ sa-skanr-addharanah
parihsita-saryva-pidaḥ | 8-chăța45 .bhata-pravēšab l' akifichid-grähaḥ samasta-bhaga-bhoga-kara-hirany-adi-pratyaya
gamētaḥ 1 bhämi-chchhidra-nya46 -yona . i-chandr-arka-kshiti-sama-kalam mātā.pitror=ätmanaf-cha punya-yand ()
bhivriddhayě | Bhagavantam V (Ba)ddha-bhattara47 -kam-uddisya Paras'ara-sagotriya Sakti | Vasi(i)shtba Pario'ara-pravariya
- Yayar-voda-gavra(bra)hmachariņš | Vája[sand]. 48 -ya-bakh-adhyāyino | mimänsä -vyakarana-tarkka-vidya-vido Hastipada-grams
vinirggataya | Chāvaţi-grima-vistavy.May also be read yüti.
* Read fa.
. Read Yajus. • Read mjmansa

Page #387

328
49 -ya
Bhaṭṭaputra-Rishikesa1-pautrāya | Bhattaputra Madhusudana-putraya Bhaṭṭaputra Krishnaditya-sarmmane | Visuva1-samkrā.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
50 -vantau vvidhivate Gangayam snätva sasanikritya pradatto ssmābhiḥ | ato bhavadbbiḥ sarvvair-ev-anumantavya
51 -m bhavibhir-api bhu-patibhin | bhümer-ddana-phala-gauravat apaharane cha mahanaraka-päta-bhayat |
52 danam-idam=anumody-anupalaniyam prativasibhis-cha kshetra-karaiḥ | ājñāśravaṇa-vidheyibhūya yatha-kālam
iti ||
53 samuchita-bhāga-bhoga-kara-hirany-adi-pratyay-opanayaḥ karya Phalguna-dině 12 bhavanti ch-ätra
54 dharmm-änusarsinaḥ ślōkāḥ || Va(ba)hubhir-vvasudhā datta rajabhisSagar-ädibhiḥ Yasya ya[sya*] yada bhumis-tasya stasya?
55 tada phalam [13] Bhumim yaḥ pratigrihņāti yas-cha bhanim prayachchhati | Ubhau tau punya-karmmānau niyatam svargga-gaminau ||[14*]
56 Gām ēkām svarppam-ekan-cha (1) bhümer-apy-arddham-angulam Haran-narakam= ayati yavad-a-bhuta-samplavam [15] Shashțim"-varsha-sahasra
57 -pi svargge mödati bhūmi-daḥ | Akshēptā ch-anumanta cha täny-ēva narake vaset [16] Sva-dattain mpara 10-dattam va yo harēta
[VOL. XIV.
58 vasundharam | Sa vishṭhāyām krimir11-bhūtvā piribhi[s]-saha pachyate ||[17] Sa[rvva]n-etan bhavinaḥ parthiv-endran bhayo bhu
59 -yaḥ prarthayaty=ēsha Rāmaḥ | Samanyō-yam dharmma-se (se) tur-nnṛipānāṁ kālē kālē palanlyo bhavadbhiḥ [18] Iti kamala-da
61 -yo vilopyah [19] Sei-Mahipala.dēvēna
60 -1-amvu (mbu)-vi (bi)ndu-lolām śriyam-anuchintya manushya-jivitañ=cha | Sakalamidam-udabritañ-cha vu(bu)ddhva na hi purushaiḥ para-kirtta
Vämanö mantri sasane dūtakaḥ kritaḥ [20]
Samvat [9
62 Pōshali-grama-niryata-Vikramaditya-sununals | Idam
Mahidhara-silpinā [21]
1 Read Hrishiketa.
Read Vishwa.
1 Bead tasya.
16 Read para.
dvije-freshth-papadite dvija-śrēshṭh-ōpapāditē | Bhaṭṭa-Śri
TRANSLATION.
2 Read Madhusudana.
The ea is superfluous.
• Read āyāti.
11 Read krimir
V. 1. Om Hail! Victory to the illustrious Gopala-dēva, who with his heart gladdened by the jewel of compassion, held love (for his subjects) higher (than any other thing), who had washed away the mud of ignorance (of the people) by the pure water of the stream of his perfect understanding and knowledge, who had obtained enduring peace (for his kingdom) by defeating the attacks (of princes) who were led by (their own) passions, (and who therefore was) like another Dasabala (Buddha), who with his heart expanded by the jewel of compassion held Maitri to be dearer than others, who washed away the mud of ignorance by the pure water of the stream of knowledge of the perfect enlightenment, (and) who had obtained eternal peace by having defeated the attacks made by the Kamaka foe (i.e. Māra).
sasanam-utkirṇṇam
Read farmmaņā.
Śri
• Read vidhivat.
There is a superfluous anusvara over the m.
13 Bead rununā.

Page #388

No. 23.]
THE BANGARH GRANT OF MAHI-PALA I: THE 9TH YEAR.
V. 2. From him was born the king Dharmmapala, whose grandeur mocked the charm of the Ocean of Milk, whose place of birth was the same as that of Lakshmi (or who was the place of the birth of Lakshmi), who exacted the payment of revenue (kara) evenly, (or who was full of crocodiles, "makaras "), who was capable of bearing the weight of the world, (or who was capable of bearing the maintainer of the Earth, i.e. Vishnu), who was the only refuge of kings that had sought protection out of fear of having the wings (of their armies) cut off (or who was the only refuge of mountains who had sought shelter out of fear of their wings being cut off by Indra), who was intently engaged in maintaining the dignity (of the social orders) (or which was intently engaged in maintaining boundaries) (and) who was the receptacle of valour (or who was the home of the rays of the sun).
329
V. 3. To him, who had taken the vow of truth like Rama, was born a younger brother, like him in virtues, named Vakpala, who was the equal of Saumitri (i.e. Lakshmana) in greatness, who, endowed with grandeur, was the only abode of policy and valour and who, remaining under the rule of his (elder) brother, made the (ten) cardinal points free of the banners of the enemies and brought them (i.e. the cardinal points) under a single umbrella.
V. 4. From him was born a victorious son, named Jayapala, who, purifying the world by his deeds, which were like that of Upendra (Vishnu) and vanquishing the enemies of religion in battle, made his elder brother Devapala enjoy the happiness of having the world for his kingdom.
V. 5. His son, the illustrious Vigrahapala, was born like Ajatasatru (Yudhishthira), the keen edge of whose spotless sword, like a stream of pure water, wiped away the toilette marks of the wives of his enemies.
V. 6. He begot a son, the illustrious Lord Nārāyaṇa, who in (his own) body was possessed of the qualities divided by the guardians of the cardinal points for supporting the world, who adorned by his own deeds the throne of law obtainel by righteousness (or by inheritance), the stone foot-stool of which was surrounded by kings with the lustre of their crest-jewels.
V. 7. His son was the illustrious Rajyapāla, a ruler of the middle world, who, by (excavating) tanks, the beds of which were as deep as the bed of the ocean, (and) by (erecting) temples whose sides were as high as the ridges of the principal mountains (Kula-bhudhara), had become famous.
V. 8. As from the eastern mountains the Sun, so from him, in the womb of Bhagya-dēvi, the daughter of the high-crested Tunga, the moon of the Rashtrakuta family, was born a son, the ocean of lustre, the illustrious Gopala-dēva (and) who became for a long time the only husband of the earth, who had only one husband (i.e. was the sole Lord of the earth), which (earth) was clad in the four oceans decorated by the rays of many jewels as its coloured garment.
V. 9. Lakshmi, being possessed of the powers of valour (utsaha), counsel (mantra) and rule (prabhu-sakti, i.e. kosha, danda and bala2), keeping the earth pleased (just as a goodnatured lady, keeps well-pleased) her co-wife served her husband (Gopala), who was not lacking in kingly virtues, with ever-increasing charm and devotion.
V. 10. As the moon, the scatterer of myriads of rays, from the Sun, so from him was born in course of time Vigrahapala-dēva, the scatterer of innumerable riches. By his rise (or birth), who was pleasing to the eyes on account of personal beauty (or by his soft rays), who
1 This refers to the descent of the Pala kings from the Sea (cf. Palas of Bengal, Mem. B. A. 8., Vol. I' p. 46). This fact is based on the Ramacharita of Sandhyakaranandin, published by Mahamahōpadhyāya Hara Prasad Sastri (Mem. B. A. S., Vol. III, I, 3-4).
This explanation is based on Amarakosa 2, VIII. 19, quoted by Mr. Akshaya Kumara Maitreya 1 nis Gaudalekhamälä, p. 99, note. 2 x

Page #389

-330
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
was pure, (or spotless), who was learned in the (sixty-four) arts (kalas) (or who was formed of sixteen parts, i.e. kalas), were annihilated the sufferings of the world (or the heat of the earth caused by sunshine).
V. 11. Whose war-elephants, like clonds, having drunk clear water in the eastern country, which abounds with water, after that having roamed according to their own wills in the sandal forests of the valleys of the Malaya (country), (and) having caused a coolness in the Marn lands by throwing dense sprays (of water emitted from their trunks), enjoyed the slopes of the Himalayan (Pralaydi).
V. 12. From him was born, the protector of the earth, the illustrious Mahipala-dēva, who, slaying all enemies, (and) having obtained his paternal kingdom, which had been snatched away through pride of prowess by people who had no claim to it, placed his lotus-like feet on the heads of kings.
Ll. 24-62. From the illustrious (and) victorious camp (pitched) at Vilasapura, where the illusion of the Setubandha (bridge built for Rama between India and Ceylon) with a chain of mountain tops placed (in the sea) was produced by water-craft of various kinds proceeding along the path of the Bhagirathi; where exceedingly dense arrays of ratting elephants darkened (i.e. obscured) the beauty of the day (and) caused the illusion of the beginning of a perpetual rainy season; where the cardinal points were made grey with the dust dug by the sharp hoofs of the countless army of horses (that were) presented by many kings of the North; where the (surface of) the Earth bent under the weight of the endless infantry of the kings, one and all, of Jambudvipa, (who had) come for serving (their) overlord; he, the Parameśvara, Paramabhaṭṭaraka, great king of kings, the illustrious Mahipala-dēva, who meditated on the feet of the illustrious Vigrahapala-deva, the devout worshipper of the Sugata, the great king of kings, being in good health, honours, informs and orders (the following persons), in the village of Kurata-pallika with the exception of Chița-pallika with the low ground (tala) which belongs to the personal (royal) domain, in the mandala of Gōkalika, in the vishaya of Kōṭivarsha, in the Pundravardhana bhukti, all royal officers assembled (here follows names of officers, 11. 22-41) and others, (who are) royal dependants, but not mentioned in the lists of superintendents (adhyakshas), the neighbouring Brahmanas and others, Mahattamas and other families down to Medas, Andhras and Chandalas, "Be it known unto you, that this village which has been mentioned above, as far as its boundaries, grass and pasture-lands, with low lands, with assignments, with mango and Madhika trees, with land and water, with hollows and salt lands, with the ten offences, with the right of extirpation of robbers, with the exemption from all oppression, not to be entered by irregular or regular troops, not to be meddled with by anybody, with all revenues, shares, rights of easement, taxes, (rights of mining) gold, etc., by the law of bhumi-chchhidra, as long as the Sun and the Moon will last, for the increase of the merit and fame of my father and mother as well as mine, in the name of Lord Buddha, has been granted by us by means of a copper-plate grant, after bathing in the Ganges, according to law, on the occasion of the Vishuva Samkranti, to the Bhattaputra Krishṇaditya-sarman, son of the Bhaṭṭaputra Madhusudana, grandson of the Bhaṭṭaputra Hrishikesa, an inhabitant of the village of Chavați, an emigrant from the village of Hastipada, (who is) well versed in religious law (Mimämsä), grammar and logic, a Brahmacharin of the Yajur-veda, of the Parasara gōtra, whose pravaras are Sakti, Vasishtha and Parisara, (here follows a valedictory sentence in prose). In the year 9 on the 12th day of Phalguna (here follows 5 of the usual valedictory verses)" For this grant given to the best of the twice-born, by the illustrious Mahipala-dēva, the counsellor Bhatta Sri-Vamana was selected as the dutaka (20). This grant was incised by the artisan, the illustrious Mahidhara, son of Vikramaditya of the village of Pōshali (21).

Page #390

No. 24.]
PENU KONDA PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
381
No. 24.-PENUKONDA PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
By Lewis Rios, C.I.E. These plates are of special interest as being an admittedly genuine record of the early Ganga kings of Gangavādi, or Mysore. They were brought to notice by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sāstri in his Epigraphical Report for 1913-4, and belong to a resident of Penukonda, or, more correctly, Penugonda, in the Anantapur District of Madras, which borders Mysore on the north-east. It was the seat of government of the Vijayanagar kings after the loss of their capital. The plates have been among the family records of a purðhit of Penugonda, named Adem-Bhatta, for a very long time, his ancestors being hereditary purðhits of the place. They were produced for examination by the Karnam Venkatarayappa of Kanchasamndram in the Hindupur tāluq.
There are three plates, of which the two outer ones are engraved on the inner sides only. Four faces are thus inscribed, each containing five lines. The whole inscription is in a good state of preservation. The characters are of an ornamental type and well formed, similar to those used in the best engraved Ganga grants, of which we have examples in Nos. 1, 18, 27, 28, 31 and others in the list below. The letters in the present case, measured by the single ones within the lines, are exactly in height. Except for the partial omission of one step in the pedigree, the engraver's work is remarkably free from errors. But in the word mati (1.4) the ma is formed like che ; and in the word dushkham (1. 18) an m has been put for sh [or for the fihva-mūliya.-Ed.], but these two letters closely resemble one another. According to Mr. Krishna Sastri -" The plates measure roughly 87' by 24, and are strong on an oval ring, whose major and minor axes are 25 and 27" respectively. The edges of the ring are secured at the bottom of a circular seal, 14' in diameter, which bears at its top, on & countersank surface, a standing elephant, facing the proper left, with its trank hanging down between its tasks. The ring was not out when the plates were placed in my hands. The plates, ring and seal weigh 83 tölas."
The record is in Sanskrit prose throughout, except for three of the usual imprecatory verses at the end. It contains the pedigree (to be noticed below) of four Ganga kings, from Konganivarman (the first of the line), here spelt Kookanivarman, which is a Tamil forin, to Madhava II, and announces & grant by the latter, to a Brahman named Kumāragárman, of 65 paddy fields, having & sowing capacity of 27 khandukas, below the big tank of Paruvi in the Paravi rishaya. The only date given is the full-moon day of the month Chaitra. The engraver was A pápa, son of the goldsmith Arya.
Paruvi is the modern Parigi, 7 miles north of Hindupur in the Anantapur District, still noted for its capacious tank. Parivi is mentioned in early inscriptions as the capital of the Bānas; and in the time of the Chola king Räjarāja I it was the chief place of the Parivai nadu in the Nuļambapāļi (i.. No!ambavăļi) district.
• Dr. Fleet's opinion of the plates was as follows:-"In the characters, language and orthography the record stands all the usual tests, and its execution is good throughout ... My conolusions about it are that we have here at last a genuine early Ganga reoord, and that on the paleographic evidence... A.D. 475 seems a very good date for it.”
1 The impressions were sent to me by Mr. Krishna śāstri, with a request that I should pablish the inscription in the Epigraphia Indica. But, finding that the Iste Dr. Fleet had slready made preparations for doing so, I left it to him. He issued a preliminary notice in the Journal of the Royal Asiatio Society for July 1916, bạt appears to have got a farther. Hence, by the courtesy of the Editor, I have undertaken the task.
• The Bendiganbal} plates have both forms.
More properly Madhava III, as the original Kongapivarman was also named Midhavs. But I retain II in order to be in conformity with the heading given to the facsimile.
28

Page #391

332
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XIV.
In its description of the kings it follows, with slight variations, that given in the majority of the Ganga copper-plate inscriptions, of which as many as thirty-nine are known and have been published, ranging in date from c. 240 to 939 A.D. (800 list herewith). From about the year 650 stone inscriptions preponderate. But the present record contains certain fresh statements of special importance not elsewhere met with.
The pedigree as here given is as follows:
5
Konkanivarman dharma-mahadhiraja, (of the Jahnavöya (Ganga) kula, and Kaņvāyana götra).
Mädhava mahādhiraja.
Gasiga-raja Ayyavarman, (installed by Simhavarman maharaja, the Indra of the Pallava Kula). Madhava mahadhiraja (of the Gangas).
Simhavarnan,
(Banner of the Gargoya-vatinsa),
(installed by Skandavarman mahārāja of the Pallavas). As regards the two first steps all the Ganga plates are in agreement. Bat & Nagar stone inscription informs us that Kongaộivarman's name was Madhava (I), the younger of two brothers, Dadiga and Madhava,' and that Madhava (II), Kiriya Madhava, was the son of Dadiga, with whom the succession continues. In some plates Madhava appears as Madhavavarman. The third king is in all the plates named Harivarman, which in the Tanjore plates has the Tamil form Arivarma. But in the Bendigānhalli plates we have Krishnavarman (with the prefix Sri-vijays, apparently only complimentary); and here we have Ayyavarman (equivalent to Aryyavarman). These are all variants of the same name Harivarman; for Krishna is synonymous with Hari, and Ayya or Aryys may be intended for an improvement on Ari! It is with the fourth king that a discrepancy arises, when compared with the whole ran of plates. For they with one acord give his name as Vishnugopa (in the Kadagattttr plates Vishụukopa, and in the Ganjam plates Bishạngopa) and then bring in his son as Madhava' (III). The testimony of all the records being uniform as to Vishnugopa at this point, his omission in the present plates has to be accounted for. With regard to his succesor being Madhava, , there is no dispute ; but he is distinguished in some cases as Tadangala Madhava (perhaps owing to a limp in his gait), and one records makes him Vishnugopa's grandson, which may be correct and indicate that his actual father did not reign.
The most conspicuous occurrence of the name Vishnugopa is in the Samudra-gapta inscription on the pillar at Allahabad, where he is introduced among the conquered kings as Vishnugopa of Kanchi. He was thus a Pallava, and contemporary with Samudra-gupta, who belongs to the latter part of the 4th century. In Pallava inscriptions Vishạngopa is mentioned along with Skandavarman and Simhavarman, who appear in the present record as being connected in a special manner with the Gangas. But we here got no help from this source to explain the exclusion of Vishnugopa.
EC, VIII, No. 86.
Dr. Fleet wus disposed to combine them into one, named Dadiga-Madhavs; but the dual form-tat-rutas Dadiga-Madhapa-mamadhayan-shows that they were two, said to be a Rima and Lakemapa.
· EC, VII, 8b. 4. • 14, V, 50, 154.

Page #392

No. 21.]
PENUKONDA PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
333
Now all the Ganga plates describe Vishnugopa in the same way, -as devoted to the worship of the twice-born, guras and gods,' or 'gurus, cows and Brahmans. Taking this statement into consideration, it seems to me that a simple explanation can be given to account for the omission of Vishộugopa in the present plates. At the end of line 8 and the beginning of line 9 we have the phrase devoted to the worship of gods, twice-born and garas,' with which the inscription goes on as if it were an attribate of Madhave. But this is nowhere stated of Madhava ; on the other hand, it is the distinctive characteristic of Vishņugopa, and of no other. It is evident then, I think, that Vishnagopa was intended by the composer of the insoription to come here, in connexion with this phrase. But the engraver, whether for the purpose of saving space for the rest, or out of pure carelessness or misunderstanding, went on with it as if part of the description of Madhava. Vishộugopa thus dropped out.
Having disposed of this difficulty, we have now to consider the character in which the Pallavas appear in relation to the Gangas, which is the novel feature of this record. Of the first two kings nothing of the kind is stated; but the third and fourth are said to have been installed (abhishikta) by Pallava kings, and this function is described as performed yatharham, which may merely mean' in due form,' or it may perhaps be intended to imply that the sanction of the Pullaves was customary, and indispensable to confirm the Gangas on their throne. Though, occurring as it does in a Ganga grant, the act may be considered as
friendly one, yet the adoption by Madhava of a second name which was that of the Pallava king would ugually be a sign of subordination. On the other hand, it must be noted that the name he took was not that of the king who crowned him, but that of ? his son. The only instances in which we find anything of the kind in connexion with the Gangas are in the Siriganda stone, which says that Nirvinīta's (ie. Avinita's) younger son obtained the Kongapi orown from the Pallava and Rashtrakāta kinga (superseding the rightful heir)-this was in the latter half of the 5th century: and in the early part of the 9th century, Siyamārs-Saigotta, on his release from captivity, was crowned by the Rashtrakata and Pallava kingg% with their own hands. We gather, therefore, that the Pallavas laid claim to be overlords of the Gangas; but, if so, they only asserted the claim on rare occasions. Certain it is that no such relation is mentioned in any other Ganga grants as it is in this. It may be noted that in the case of the Kadambas, although the Pallavas installed the founder of the line in his kingdom, they are not afterwards referred to as overlords. Perhaps, therefore, they pursued the liberal policy of letting the quasi-dependent kings ordinarily follow their own course unimpeded.
. We are here told that Aryyavarman was installed by the Pallava king Simbavarman, and that Madhava (III) was installed by the Pallava king Skandavarman and had another name Sinhavarman. Now in the Pallava inscriptions already mentioned above we have the same names. First Skandavarman, then his son Viravarman, his son Skandavarman, and his son Vishậugopavarman or Vishnugopa. The latter, as Yuvamaharaja or Yuvaraja, makes & grant in the reign of Simhavarman, who may have been his elder brother or his uncle and the ruling sovereign. The second grant goes on to Simhavarman, the son of Vishộagopa. He may be the Simhavarman of this inscription. If so, the Skandavarman may be his son, as we have no Skandavarman following a Simhavarman, as here required. There are no preoise dates that can be given for these kings; but indoubtedly they belong to the 4th century.
1 Sprinkling with consecrated water. Goldstücker, in the Dictionary he began, has 26 columns on the subject. ? EC, VI, Cm 50. Ia. IV, Ya 60 ; IX, NI 60.
Id. VII, Sk 176 ; EI, VIII, 24. A somewhat similar sequence, but with variations, ocents in two later Pallava granto, of perhaps the 8th or 9th century. But this seems to be merely an echo of the earlier genealogy in the grants above referred to. Beo Kielborn's remarks on the subject in EI, III, 144. Also the list in 14, VIII, 280.

Page #393

334
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
We have seen already that the Pallava Vishnugopa is mentioned on the Samudra-gupta pillar. It is likewise interesting to note that his father Skandavarman is also said, like the Ganga Vishnugopa, to have 'honoured the gods, twice-born, gurts and old men. Moreover, the phrase that his fame was tasted by the water of the four oceans,' stated of Harivarman, the Ganga Vishnugopa's father, is found applied to Samudra-gupta. The prefix Sri-vijaya to the name of Krishnavarman, the equivalent of Harivarman, is chiefly used in connexion with the Ganga-Pallavas, who, though Pallavas, claimed descent from Kongani, the first Ganga. Madhava (III), again, married the sister of the Kadamba king whose name was Kfishpavarman, and she was probably a daughter of the Kadamba king Käkusthavarman who is said to have given his daughters in marriage to Gupta and other kings, which, it is plain, refers to Samudra-gupta, the only Gupta king who made an expedition to the south. These various items point still farther to the end of the 4th century, or beginning of the 5th, as the period of our inscription.
But by a remarkable coincidence more exact evidence can be adduced in support of this. For the manuscript of a Digambara Jain work in Sanskrit, named Lokavibhaga, has been discovered by the Mysore Archeological Department (see the Reports for 1909 and 1910). treating of Jains cosmography. The contents, it says, were first delivered by the Arhat Vardhamana, and handed down through Sudharma and & succession of other teachers. The Richi Simha-suri (or Simha-süra) produced the work in a translation (P from Prakrit into Sanskrit). And the Muni Sarvanandin formerly (purd) made a copy of it in the village named Påtaliks in the Påna-rashtra. The interesting point is that the precise data is given when this task was completed, namely, the 22nd year of Simha varman, the lord of Kanchi, and in 80 beyond 300 of the Saka years. Two other manuscripts of the work have since been discovered, which give the same information. It is unnecessary to point out the supreme importance of this record; bat Saka dates of such early period are looked upon with suspicion. Dr. Fleet has published his views in full about this date. Having detected a flaw in the calculations of Prof. Sasipala Jha of Benares, who made it the 1st of March 458, he has decided that the real date is the 25th of August 458. In either case the year is the same, and this Simhavarman began to reign in Kanohi in 436. As regards the Simhavarman of our inscription, the latest date so far obtained for Madhava (III) is P 390 ; but he must have lived to o. 430, when his son was growned, being then an infant on his mother's lap. The near approximation of the two dates is evident; and that of the literary work farnishes a limit beyond which we need not go, while it seems to show that the name SimbaVarman was a reourring one among the Pallavas of the period. Patalika, the village in which Sarvanandin made his copy, may be Patalipura, in the South Arcot District. The Poriya-puranam makes it the seat of a large Jaina monastery in the 7th century. Paparishtra is no doubt the territory of the Bana kinga.
TEXT.
Ib
9
1 Jitam Bhagavată gata-ghana-gagan-abhēna Padmanabhēna trimaj-Jahnavöya-kul-amala
vyoma-bhi2 sana-bhāskarasya sva-bhuja-java-jaya-janita-Bujana-janapadasya därun-äri-gana-vida
гар-ора
Svasti
II, V, 51,
* GI, No. 4, p. 27: No. 18, p. 54. “One of the habitual expressions applied always and only to Bamada gupta,", p. 14.

Page #394

R3 YUUST ID evyyn YU 40523
PREGRU-
a fezdy RoSGLERG Alun med Forcebe
:@itags is sufere g gsg tsepབྱ་བ་བ Eng RuswfSlovgksreuzef Folklore
Penukonda plates of Madhava II.
& Flag offenen Tula Rok B Rado GRO
༢ཝེ། ཀཛ། ལམ་ནཙྪn: ༤།ན་ཧོ ཀཱཉ༢༦གg༡གuཎྜ་མ@s
མརའ་ར མཆཞAs) ཀཆཀg༡:༡ཉར ཡིགཚོ་ཞིམ་ལྡན 2
* sesekdesfogdick cogaefif so sleerz&R2988
J. F. FLEET.
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE NINE-TENTHS
FROM INK IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY MR. H. KRISHNA SASTRI.

Page #395

0
၉ လမ်း၄၉၄၉ မှ ၂၃) ပဏအား ၃၈
"PERYMËcugereely: 'tea fishing *@ဖြစ်လာ ၃ ပါရှိပါသည်။ မပွegge-doma
၊
ဝ ဥ
အမ်း မ က
က ၇၄၅
O
သ
မှာ :(ygn cs Geosferul descarblewreckserler300x3rosok လ၅၀ ထ မေ ၈ လ လယne က
အပြင် ၁ လ ပ င် လ (
.

Page #396

No. 24.]
PENUKONDA PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
.335
3 labdha-vrana-bhashapasya Kapvayana-sa-gotrasya Srimat-Konkanivarmma-dharmma
mahadhirājasya pu4. trasye pitur-anvāgata-gunasys nāna-bastr-arttha-sadbhāv-Idhigams-prapita-choti -vita
shasya nitj-šāstra5 sya vaktsi-prayöktri-kusalasya samyak-prajā-pālana-matr-adhigata-rajya-prayojanasya
Srimat(n)-Ma
IIa
6 dhava-mahādhirajasya tasya patrasya aněka-yaddh-Opalabdha-vrana-vibhtishite
Sarirasya Dānā7 sastrētihāsa-parăņa-tatva-jñasya śrl-Pallava-kul-ondrēna Simhavarmma-mahārājēns
yathārbam=88 bhishiktasya Ganga-rājasya Ayyavarmmaṇaḥ patrona pitri-paitāmsha(ha)-guna-sat
yuktēna dēva9 dvijāti-guru-pájana-tatpar pa dharmm-abbyāsa-krita-matină sva-baha-viryy-arijita
rājye-vibhavēna 10 Gängya-varsa-dhvajēna sva-vamla-kramågata-rājya-pranitēna Pallavänä 6Skandavarmma-maha
Im 11 rājana yathārham-abhishiktēna Gadgånām-Madhava-mahadhirajēna eri-Simhavar
mmspa Brahma 12 pāya Vatsa-sa-gotrảya Taittiriya-charaņāya Kumārasarmmano yama-niyama-tapa[]. 13 sväddhyāya-yajana-yājan-addhyayan-äddhyāpana-tap-anugraha-samartthyāya Adana-prati
grah14 ya Chaitra-māsyāṁ titheu paurnnamāsym Parnvi-vishayo Paravi-maha-tata
k-adhastāt Karmmatuva-kah15 tro pañcha-shashți-kødārāḥ saptavimbat-khanduka tapab brahmadöya-kramöp-adbhiḥ pradattāḥ
ΙΙΙα 16 yo-sya hartta sa pañoba-mahāpātaka-samyakto bhayati Il api=che tra Mand.
gitaḥ slokā) [1] 17 bahubhir-vvasadhá bhuktā rājabhis-Sagarådibhiḥ [io] yasya yasya yadā bhūmis
tasya tasya tada phalam [ll 1"] 18 svan-dåtur sumahachohhakyan-dushkham-any-arttha-pālanam [1] dänar vå
palanam vēti dānāch=chroyo-nupalanam [ll 2°] 19 svadattam-paradattām vă yo harēta vasundharām (1) shashtim varsha-sahasrani
ghoro tamasi varttato (H 3°] 20 iti suvannakar-Aryya-patrona Apāpēna likhitsyan-tá mra-paţţika
TRANSLATION.
in
(Line 1) Om. Be it well.* Saccess through the adorable Padmanabha, rese sibling colour) the cloudless sky.
- Bend mati.
* Appears as dumkham (dwtham P-Ed.) in the original. The spiral symbol here is supposed to represent this mcrad ayllable. This word Seart is in the margin, midway between lines 9 and 8.

Page #397

336
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
A san illumining the clear firmament of the Jahnavi (or Ganga) kula, possessed of a territory of good people which sprang from the swift victory of his own arm, adorned with wounds received in cutting down the hosts of his orael enemies, of the Kāņvāyana gotra, was His Majesty Konkanivarman dharma-mahadhiraja.
(Line 4) His son, inberiting the qualities of his father, having developed a special intelligençe, by aoquiring the meaning and essence of many soiences, skilled in the exposition and praction of the science of politics, having obtained the honours of the kingdom only for the sake of the good government of his subjects, was His Majesty Madhava mahadhiraja.
(Line 6) His son, his body adorned with wounds obtained in many wars, knowing the essence of many Sastras, Itihasas and Purdnas, duly installed by the Indra of the Pallava kula, Bim havarman mahārāja, -was the Ganga-raja Ayyavarman.
(Line 8) By his son, uniting the qualities of his father and grandfather, devoted to the worship of gods, Brahmaps and gurus, kaowing how to act by the practice of justice, having the glory of a kingdom won by the valour of his own arm, the banner of the Gång@ya-vamsa, having acquired the kingdom descended in his own family, being duly installed by SriSkandavarman maharaja of the Pallavas-Madhava mahadhiraja of the Gangas, sriBimhavarman-to the Brāhmaṇ, of the Vatsa gotra and Taittiriya charana, Kumāragarman, proficient in penance, fasting, mortification, silent prayer, sacrificing, conducting sacrifice, studying and teaching the sacred books, cursing and blessing, an acceptor and receiver of gifts, -on the full-moon day in the month Chaitra, were given, in the form of a Brāhmaṇ gift in the Karmatuva kshētra, situated below the great Paruvi lake in the Paruvi vishaya, sixty-five fields, sowing twenty-seven khanduka (of seed).
(Line 16) Whoso takes away this becomes guilty of the five great sing. As to this also there are the flokas uttered by Manu :-By many kings has the earth been enjoyed, Sagara. and others. Whosesoever at any time is the land, his is then the fruit. To make a gift oneself is very easy ; difficult the protection of another's. Of giving or protesting, than giving more excellent is protecting. Whoso seizes on land given by himself or by another, abides in dreadful darkness for sixty thousand years.
(Line 20) Thus is this popper plate, written by the goldsmith Aryya's son Apapa.
Om.

Page #398

Name.
1 Nandi (1)
2 Bendigänhalli
3 Tanjore
Tagaḍür
5 (Mudiyanür)
6 Tägarti
7 Nopamangala (1)
•
8 Melekōte
9 Penugonda
10 Nopamangala (2)
11 gri
•
•
12
18 Bangalore Residency.
14 Mallōhai (1)
No. of plates.
3 MAR, 1914
4
1915
3 IA, viii, 212
3 EC, ii, Nj 122
8
3
"
Reference.
.. x, Mb 167; IA, XV, 172.
» I, Mr 78.
MAR, 1910 :
LIST of GANGA copper-plate INSCRIPTIONS.
5
3 MER, 1914; JRAS,
1915.
4 EC, x, Mr 72
5 MAR, 1916
"
", vii, 8k 52; IA, P 279 vii, 172.
1911
8 EC, ix, DB 67; IA, v, 136.
Saka. Regnal. A.D.
i..
169
188
261
...
...
DATE.
...
...
1
28
(Bana)
2
25
c. 240 Madhava (II)
Krishnavarman
29
King or Buler.
247 Arivarman
P 266 | Harivarman
338
Donee.
P 357 Tadangala Madhava (111) Gavada
13 c. 370 Madhavavarman.
Jain temple
c. 390
Buddhist.
0.400 Madhava (III); Simha- Brahman
varman.
Senior Queen
455 Kongani (Avinita)
...
Brahman
10. 430 Konganivarmau (Avi- Jain temple nita).
459
Gāvunda
481 Konkanivarman (Avi- Brahman
nita).
)
.
......
•
Engraver.
Śripāla
Matrivarman
ViśvakarmAcharya.
Charudatta
Apapa
Nandivarm- Inscribed on back of
Acharya.
Pl. 1 of this Bapa grant and effaced. Pl. is blank.
Mārishēņa
Pāpāra
REMARKS.
Märgi
......
At first called the Harihara plates.
Pl. 2 missing.
A genuine Ganga grant of? c. 475 (Fleet):
......
Follows, on Pl. 5.
Pl. 2 missing: Pl. 5 may belong to another grant (see MAR, 1911, para. 72).
EC, Epigraphia Carnatica; EI, Epigraphia Indica; IA, Indian Antiquary; JRAS, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society; MAR, Mysore Archaeological Report; MER, Madras Epigraphical Report.
No. 24.1
PENUKONDA PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
337

Page #399

Name.
16 Merkara
16 Bangalore Museum
17 Kadagattür
18 Uttanär (1).
19 Пttanar (2)
20 Mallöhalli (2)
31 Gummareddipars.
22 Hebbür
28 Hallegere
24 British Museum
25 Nandi (2)
26 Sargür
27 Kondajji Agrahara
28 Jávali
No, of plates.
5
5
Reference.
8 EC, i, Cg 1; IA, i, 362 388
» ix, En 141
33 xii, Mi 110
5 MAR, 1916
6
5
•
5
1917
6 EC, x, DB 68; IA, v,
188.
6 MAB, 1918
EC, xii, Tm 23
iii, Md 118
7 IA, xiv, 229
8 MAR, 1914
LIST of GANGA corper-plate INSCRIPTIONS.
·
5 EC, iv, Hg 4
5 MAR, 1907
6 EC, vi, Mg 36.
DATE.
Saka. Begnal. A.D.
...
...
⠀⠀⠀
635
...
...
672
3 485
4
486
20
20
85
34
: "
King or Buler.
466 Kongani (Avinīta)
25
"
(Durvinita)
(
502 Durvinita
33
.
).
"
502
517 Konganivriddha (Dur- Brahman
vinīta).
40 528 Darvinita
c. 720 Nava-Kima
728 Prithiv! Kongani (Sri
purusha).
Jain temple
Donee.
Brahman
750 Prithivi Kongani śripurusha.
48 Brahmans
80
c. 680 Nava-Kama (Sivamāra)
713 Prithivi Kongani Brahman Sivamāra,
"
"2
•
Pc. 780 Prithivi Kongani (Sri- 12 Brahmans purusha).
733 śrīpurusha
Brähman
Engraver.
Viśvakarman
Chakkana
Kongani dettära.
Pen
Kongani Perndaṭṭakāra.
REMARKS.
Grant by Akalavarsha's
mantrin.
Pl. 5 missing.
At first called the Maddagiri plates.
Pl. 8 and 5 missing.
Visvakarm- Grant by request of Acharya.
the two sons of the Pallava yuvaraja.
Grant by Breganga.
King has the title of Bapabbajana.
Kupt-Acharya
Visvakarm- Ranavikramarasa (VijaAcharya. yaditya), governing (P Keregōd) näd. ViśvakarmAcharya.
******
BC, Epigraphia Carnatica; RI, Epigraphia Indica ; IA, Indian Antiquary; JRAS, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society; MAR, Mysore Archæological Report; MER, Madras Epigraphical Report.
338
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.

Page #400

Name.
29 Islämpär
30 Horar
31 Devarhalli
32 Magne (1)
33 G⚫njām
34 Chik-Ballapur
35 Mappe (2)
36 Galigekere
87 Narasipara.
88 Gattavidipura
39 Bat
No. of plates.
6
5 EI, xii, 48
5 EC, x, Gd 47; Mad
JSCL, 1878.
7
33
Reference.
7
iv, Ng 85, IA, ii, 155, 370.
" ix, N1 60.
iv, Sr 160
3 MAR, 1914
LIST of GANGA copper-plate INSCRIPTIONS.
1910
5 EC, iv, Yd 60
» V, KI 90
29 xii, Nj 260.
5 EI, iii, 164
DATE.
Saka. Regnal. A.D.
684
698
719
#
750
824
828
860
:
30 756 Prithivi Kongani śri- Brahman
purusha.
50 776
***
14
762
***
***
"
King or Ruler.
"
2
17 810 Jayateja Dattiya
797 Marasimha Loka-TriDětra Yuvaraja.
Donee.
"3
Jain temple
c. 800 Marasinga Ereyappa Brahman Loka-Trinētra Yuraraja.
Siva temple
828 Satyavikya Kongani- Brahman varman Rajamalla.
o. 860 Rapavikramayya (Niti
märga I).
908 Bajamalla Satyavakya Jain temple
904 Bajamalla Satyavakya Brahman and Nitimarga (EreJappa).
989 Bütuga Nanniya Ganga Jain temple
Engraver.
Viśvakarman
Visva karm Acharya.
ViśvakarmAcharya.
Madhurovajha
Märiketi
Viśvakarman
REMARKS.
Grant by Vijayaditya when at Asandi.
At first called the Nagamangala plates.
With his permission, grant by a Pallava.
Pra
The date is that of the Rashtrakuta bhatavarsha Jagattunga.
.Pl. 1 and 3 missing.
Date may be 988.
RC, Epigraphia Carnation EI, Epigraphia Indioa; IA, Indian Antiquary; JRAS, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society; MAR, Mysore Archaological Report; MER, Madres Epigraphical Report.
No. 2.]
PENUKONDA
PLATES OF MADHAVA II (III).
339

Page #401

340
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
This array of documents provides us with the insoriptional chronicles of the Ganga kings of Gangavādi, or Mysore. They have been found in all parts of the country, and of various dates throughout the period to which they relate, & period for which but for them the local history is a blank. They present a consistent and consecutive account, not discredited by contradictory statements or anachronisms. They are supported and confirmed by scores of stone inscriptions of all periods, and by references in contemporary records of neighbouring and other dynasties. They are thus entitled to acceptance as oredible and authentic, though it would be unreasonable to expect that chronicles for so extended & period of antiquity should be free from all difficulties.
Objections have been raised to them, by Dr. Fleet, who prefixed the epithet 'sparious' to the whole series, and this has been simply repeated by others, following his authority. But the grounds of his opposition mainly relate to faults that may be in some cases detected in style or orthography. These, however, are not such as to affect the veracity of their contents. The basis of his sweeping distam thut all the Ganga inscriptions on copper plates are
spurious,' and only those on stone genuine, is on the face of it unsound and paradoxical. Why should a line of kings i88ae chronicles of their past which are true and to be accepted as such when on stone, but false and to be rejeoted when on metal? Especially when, as here, such stone inscriptions as have survived, even for the early periods, confirm, so far as they go, the accounts on the motal plates, which, being portable and indestructible, have more easily been concealed and preserved. In fact, it is not uncommon for a stone inscription to state that the grant recorded in it was also engraved on a copper plate.
Then a condemnation, perhaps for a discrepancy in the week day of the date, as sometimes happens, is not a sufficient reason for rejooting them as altogether false. Dr. Fleet has himself said that the fact that a date has been recorded accurately does not prove the authen. ticity of record, any more than an incorrect date proves that the record in which it is put forward is spurious. This completely onts away the ground from under the feet of those who insist unduly upon the value of sach testimony, though it is not to be disregarded.
As regards the paleography, again, although changes have undeniably taken place in the forms of certain letters from time to time, it is impossible to draw a hard and fast line, as Dr. Fleet does at the year 804, for instance, and to lay it down that a particular form cannot occur before that, in which particular he has been shown to be incorrect. The standards, therefore, by which he proceeded to judge tha Ganga copper plate grants and reject them as 'sparious' were themselves in need of revision and correction. Approaching these grants with preconceived ideas, if he found that the facts did not support his views--well, so much the worse for the facts.
It might seem desirable here to recapitulate the history of the Gangas, as derived from the numerous inscriptions on metal or stone which have been brought to notice. But for this infor. mation I may refer, for the present, to my work Mysore and Coorg from the Insoriptions' and to my revised edition of Coorg Insoriptions in the New Imperial Series of the Archæological Survey of India.
1 There seemed to be sense of some personal annoyance in the matter, for he says his difficulty was to put himself in the frame of mind from which they can be imagined to be genuine. He even aw nothing strange in writing to me-- If you will only give up the Gangas, I will do anything you like for you'!
A somewhat similar state of things to met with elsewhere. For Canon Isaac Taylor, in his book The Alphabet,' refers to Prof. Mahaty's complaint that even eminent English Hellenista are found to be helpless in face of Greek inscription. Mr. Paley, on first becoming acquainted with the inscription at Abu Simbel, the cardinal monument of Groek opigrapby, finding he could not reconcile it with his Homeric studies, pronounced the whole thing abous!

Page #402

No. 25.]
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
341
No. 25. THE KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470. Br S. V. VISWANATHA, M.A., MANNARGUDI.
The inscription is on five copper-plates, which are bored at the top so as to admit a ring holding the plates together. The latter are in good preservation. They are now in the possession of the Collector of Anantapur. They were obtained and sent to me for publication by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, who has noticed these in his Report on Epigraphy for 1915, pp. 9 (No. 9) and 112.
The plates measure 10 in. by 7 in., except in the middle, where the height is greater on account of the arch at the top. The holes through which a ring is intended to pass have a diameter of 6 in. The rims of all the plates are slightly raised. The writing runs across the breadth of the plates, and is quite legible. The first and the last plate are engraved only on one side. The inscription contains 241 lines in all. The plates are numbered in Telugu numerals. I am supplied with the following further information about the plates from the office of the Assistant Archæological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras:
"The plates are strung together on a circular ring of the same metal, which is 3" in diameter and about 13" in thickness. It bears on it a sliding signet ring to which is fixed a circular seal, whose diameter is about 1". The seal bears on a countersunk surface the following, which are the prevailing features of all Vijayanagara seals: (1) Top-row: the crescent to the proper right and the sun to the left; (2) Middle-row: a boar standing on a platform and facing the proper right with a dagger in its front, pointing downwards; and (3) bottom: a floral device, probably a blown lotus, on which the platform of (2) rests. The plates with the ring and the seal weigh about 431 tolas."
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole is in verse, except the Telugu portions in plates Nos. 3, 4 and 5, which give the distinguishing marks of the boundaries and the signature. The characters are Nandinagari, except in the case of the signature, which is in Telugu. There are a few orthographical peculiarities worth noticing. Instances of unnecessary unusvara and visarga have been noted in the footnotes to the text. As in other Vijayanagara grants, there is confusion here also between the use of sa, fa and sha. Instances of this are:-Sambhare for Sambhave (1. 2); Kausaly i-sri-Sumitra in place of Kausalya-fri-Sumitra (1. 19); situ instead of situ° (1. 27); rast for rast (1. 40); samsosya instead of samsoshya (1. 41); svamsam-etya° in place of suamdam etya (1. 47), etc. The vernacular sound r is represented by an r sign added over the consonant r, e.g. muru in 1. 75. Long is represented in one place by a vertical stroke and a loop over short i, as if i were a consonant.
The inscription records the grant of the village of Kanuma by Sadasiva-Maharaya of the Second Vijayanagara dynasty to several learned Brahmans of various götras and sakhas. The grant was made at the request of Appalaraja, the son of Krishnaraya and grandson of Timmaraja, of the Kasyapanvaya, i.e. the Solar race. It was made in the presence of the god Vitthalesvara, on the banks of the Tungabhadra river. Kanuma, we are told, is situated in Mundimaḍugu sima, a division of the Gutti valita. The boundaries of the object of the grant and the marks of identification thereof are clearly described in Telugu, the Desa-bhasha, as it is called in the inscription. The terms of the grant are the same as those found in other grants of the Vijayanagara house. One peculiarity to be noted about this is that the village granted is divided equally between the god Chennakesava and the Brahmans, one-half going to each. A half is thus left as the property of the temple, while the other portion is split up into 30 vrittis, to bo divided among Brahmans, 2 vrittis being set apart for the daily worship of the god. The grant is made for the performance of 16 kinds of worship (shodas-opachara) to the god Chennakösava. Of all the kings of the Vijayanagara dynasty Sadasiva seems to have favoured the Vaishnavite religion most.
2z

Page #403

342
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
The date of the grant is given (11. 82-83) in the numerical words avatār-anga vēd-andu, i.e. 1470. Thus the record is dated in the Saka year 1470, corresponding to 1548 A.D., Kilaka, the month Āşhădha; the bright fortnight ; Prathama-dvadasi and Sunday. The Saka year 1470 is the earliest date for Sadāśiva that can be fixed from the copper-plate inscriptions known so far, though the earliest stone inscription of his time that has been examined is dated in the Saka year 1467. Thus the grant is of importance, as it is the earliest of the copper-plate grants of Sadāsivu yet discovered.
Among the names of personages appearing in the grant the most important is that of Rāmarāja, the Karnāta minister and brother-in-law of the king. Sadasiva bears the usual titles, of which Gaj-augha-ganda-bhērunda deserves notice. In South Indian Images of Gods and Goddesses' by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri (p. 268) there is an interesting picture of a mythological bird, with two heads. It is seen in the pictnre to carry elephants in its talons and beaks.
Appalaraja, the son of Krishụaraja and grandson of Timmarāja, at whose request the grant was made, is stated to be of the Kaśyapa gotra, Apa tamba sūtra and the Solar race.
The names of the composer and the engraver appear as usual after the imprecatory verses at the end. It is interesting to note that the engraver and nis father are known by the same name. It has been the custom among Hindus that the grandson is given the name of the grandfather. The names of the father and son are identical in rare instances. Mallapa appears as the father of Virapa in the Unamañjēri Plates of Achyuta-Raya (above, Vol. III, p. 151) and in the Conjeeveram Plates of Ksishņa-Raya (ibid, Vol. XIII, p. 126).
Table of Donees.
Name.
Father's paine.
Gätra.
Verse,
Vēds of Sütr..
No. of trittis.
Yajus Do..
: : . , .
. . .
Vishņu!
singuri Dikshita 68 Narasimha : : 69 Akkaļo-Bhatta .
Yandati Narasimba
Purushottama-Bhatta 72 Jamba-Bbatta 73 Basavā-Bhatta . 14 Manangi Nerahari 75 Soma-Bhatta . 76 Narasimha : 77 Krishna-Bhatta .
Timma-Bbatta 79 Mallu-Bhatta
. . .. .
Munyangy-Appalo-Bhatta Siddhi Timma-Bhatta . Vēdam Bigbaya-Bhatta. Nära-Avadhânia . . Sideli Tirumalärys . Mundangi Appale-Bhatta. Vasanta-Bhatta . . singari Yajvan . Siddhi Timma-Bhatta . sirikuppa Timma-Bhatta . Ufukūru Timma-Bhatta . Sirukuppa Timma-Bhatta Vaddamäni Lingawn-Bhatta
Käsyapa Bharadvaja Vädhula Kaundinya : Bhāradrije . Kaśyapa Keundinya . Кавуара Bhäradvāja . Kausiks Atrēya . Kaufika Árivatsa
. .
.
.
Do..
[Probably Kēšavanātha mentioned in 1, 110 was the name of the priest in the temple of Cheppaköays. H. K. S.]

Page #404

No. 25.]
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
343
Table of Donees-contd.
Name.
Father's name.
Götra.
Verse:
Veda or Sutra.
No. of rrittis,
Bahvpicba. Yajus
Babypicha. .Yajus
Do. . Bahvpicha.
Do.
|
Yajus .
Gauru-Bhatta . . 81 Janardanārya
Aubhalay[y]* . .
Phaņi-Bhatta . . 84 Tiinma-Bhatta , . 85 Narayana-Bhatta . . 88 Chakrapāņi. 87 Timma-Bhatta . .
Nägi-Bhatta 89 Giri-Bbatta . . . 90 Konda-Bhatta . . 91 Chikka-Purushottama . 92 Pärvatinatha
. 99 Kebava-Bhatta . . 94 Venkatay[y]a . . 95 Sri-Konda Rama-Bhatta 46 Madhava . . . 97 Aubhala-Bhatta . .
. Timmäpuram Timma-Bhatta Agastya
Vaddamani Lingå-Bhatta . . Srivater . Varidadu Narasayya
Kaufika śirugappa Timma-Bhatta Do.. Devarakonda Suri-Bhatta Harita Chippagiri Raghava-Bhatta . Vasishtha Timmapuram Tirumalarys Agastya Rachüri Timma-Bhatta . . Казуара Kükatamkonda Dadi-Bhatta Kutus. śiruguppa Timmi-Bhatta. Kausika Timma-Bhatta
Baravāja Siddhi Timmarya . . . Mahid hara Bhairava
.
Do. . Manimari Aubhala-Bhatta
Bukkarāyasamudram-Appa-Konda
Brahma-Bhatta . . Kauņdinya . Väraņāsi Konda-Bhatta . . Kasyapa
Puriņa Aubhalo-Bhatta . . Harita
Do.
Dahyâyana.
Yajus
.
Do,
| Do.
TEXT.
Metres : vv. 1-4, 6-8, 12, 13, 19, 20, 37-41, 43-98, 101-105, Anushtubh; vv. 5, 21, 25, 29, 30, 32, 33, 35, 42, Sardulavikridita ; vv. 10, 11, 15, 16, 17, 18, 22, 23, 34, Sragdharā; v. 9, Harini ; v. 36, Dodhaka; vv. 14, 28, Upajati; vv. 24, 26, 1-5, Malini ; vv. 27, 31, Indravajra ; v. 99, Giti; v. 100, Pushpitāgrā. ]
(Verses 1-25, 11. 1-51, giving the genealogy, are omitted, since they repeat practically verbatim what is stated in another Vijayanagara grant, edited supra, Vol. IV, pp. 12-14.)
Plate I. 52 portilerdintyña[24] fafanfa&ifunaftar TÊ DE
yang. 53 đề : gia vang 168 Huan sát đaiệu Ig: 1 [+]
प्रयास्व राज्य
2 z 2

Page #405

344
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
64 प्रय(स)वास्त्ररूपे विविधौ वेंकटरायमूर्प । प्रभागधेयादचिराग्रजानामावं66 इलाषासमथाधिरुटे । [२८] सिमांबावरगर्भमौलिकमणी रंगक्षितींद्रात्मजः । - 56 वासंकरणेन पालितमहाकर्णाटराज्यश्चिया । सौर्योदार्यदयावता स्वभगिनो57 भा जग यिना' रामभापतिनाप्यमात्यतिलक कृप्ताभिषेकक्रमः । [२९]
श्रीवि58 द्यानगरोललामनि महासा(सामान्यसिंहासने । संतानद्वरिव स्फरसरगिरी 59 संहत्य विहेषिणः । पा सेतोरपि चाहिमाद्रि रचयवानो निजातात्करां ।
सर्वा' पा60 लयते सदाशिवमहारायधिराय चमा । [...] विख्यातविक्रांतिनयस्य
यस्य पहाभि61 के नियतं प्रजानां । पानंदबाष्पैरभिषिच्चमाना देवीफ्दं दर्शयते
धरित्री । [३१] 62 गोत्रीहारविशारदं कुवलयापीडापहारोहर सत्यायत्तमति समस्तसुमन63 स्तोमावनेकायनं । संजातस्मृतिभूचि सविजयं संनंदकश्रीमरं यं शंसंति 64 ययोदयांचितगुणं कृष्णावतारं बुधाः । [३२] विख्यातं बहुभोगगविभवनहा
Plate II, Side ü. 65 मदानोहरं धर्मेण स्मृतिमानतोपि भुवने दर्ष प्रजारक्षणे । प्राप्तां यस्य 63 भुजं भुजंगमहिभूहिग्दंतिकूर्मोपमं पातिव्रत्वपताकि के]ति धरणी 67 जानंतु सर्वे जनाः । [३३] यस्ते नाधुलिपाली स'कम्यक समुच्चाटन'
धूमरेखा रो68 माली कीर्तिवध्वा इक भुक्नमिदं सर्वमंतर्वहत्याः । वणी नाणीयसीव प्रकटि69 तविद्वतर्वी रलक्ष्म्या रणाने । गति(त्यै) जौमूततिः किल सकल[खल"] स्तोम
दावानलानां । [४] 70 हंगामेव दया पदांबुजयुगं गोखं च कृष्णां तनं रतानीलशिता विवेणिमन71 चा वीक्षां गिरं नर्मदा [1] तीथा"नीति समावहत्यवयवैः शेषाद्रिवासो
विभुः (१) प्रा. 12. यो यस्य विशेषभकिमुदित: पट्टाभिषेकश्रिये । [३५] वो षधिपत्युपमा
वितगंडा 73 स्तोषणरूपजितासमकांड: । भाषेगेतप्युवरायरगंडः पोषणनिर्भर74 भूनवखंडः । [३६] राजाधिराजविरुदो राजराजसमा(मा)हतिः । खाराज(ज्य) राज75 मानवी[:] श्रीराजपरमेश्वरः । [२७] मूर्तरायरगंडांको मेरलंघियशोभरः 1 Read च. • Rend निजामाकरासन
- Read tसे. • Ronds. . Read a.
• Read . Rend "विली . • Read जीमूतपति
• Read °सिता. 70 Read ei. URead तीर्था'.
" Besdबी .

Page #406

No. 25.]
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
345
76 रणामतमंदार' परराजभयंकरः । [१८] करदाखिलभूपाखः परदारसहोदरः । 77 हिंदुरायसुरवाण: इंदुवंश [*]खामणिः' । [३८] वजोधगंडभेरुंडी
हरिभक्ति78 धानिधिः । वर्धमानापदानोरर्धनारीनटेश्वरः [४.] इत्यादिविरुदैवैदि79 त्य' नित्यमभिष्टतः । कांभोजभोजकालिंगकरहाटादिपार्थिवैः । सोविई. 80 सपदं प्राप्ते (प्त): संदर्य तनृपोपदः । [४१] सोय नीतिविशारदः सुरतरु
स्फर्धालवि81 श्राणन: (i) सर्वोशनतः सदाशिवमहारायचमानायकः । बाहावंग
दर्विशेषम82 खिला सर्वसहामुहहन्विहतातंत्राण परायणो विजयते वीरप्रतापोवतः । [४२.] 83 पवतारांगवेदेंदुगणिते शकवत्सर । वत्सरे कोलकाभिख्ये मासि चाषाढना- . 84 मनि [४३"] पक्षे व[क]क्षे प्रथमहादश्यां भानुवासरे। तुंगभद्रानदीतीरे विठ्ठलवार85 संनिधौ । [४४"] वंदारुमंदिराळिंदमंदारधरणीरहे। बंदारककिरीटांशसंदानि86 तनखेंदवे । [४५] इंदिराया जगन्मातुम (मैं)दिरायितवक्षसे । छ(क)द
सामादिकंदाय चंप87 कहि(धु) तिवाससे । [४६*] कैवस्यकल्पलतिकाकंदलोपन्नकोतये । कालचक्र
घटीय (त्र)क. 88 स्पनाशिल्पकारिणे । [४७*] कौस्तुभारुणपाथोजपाश्च()लोनालिमालया ।
बनमालिकया 89 चारुवक्षसे हतरक्षसे । [४८"] श्रोमुंडिमडुगुमामे सानिहा' समुपेयुषे ।
चैनकेशव90 देवाय चंद्रचंडांशचक्षुषे । [४] विधातु' षोडशविधैरुपचाररुपासनां ।
नानाथाखा91 भिधागोवसूवेभ्यश्यास्ववित्तया । विख्यातिभ्यो हिजातिभ्यो वेदविवो विशेषतः।
[५."]"श्री92 गुत्तिवलिते म(मुं)डिस(म)डुगुख्यातसोमनि । पिनाकिनीस्थले चापि पावने
विहितस्थि93 तिं । [५१"] प्राचीं शिरिवराभिख्यग्रामकाहियमात्रितं । ख्यातालामडि
प्रामावि.. 94 णस्यां दिशि खितं । [५२'] प्रामा"नागनगुया(हा)ख्यादाश्रितं परिमां
दिशं । भाकिलेश्व-,
1 Read Fiec. Read fueraf:. Rond 2.
Rond aat. • Read atषोज.
Read effe .
Read full This verse is made up of three ball-verses since in 177 the plates omit frequent which we ond, however, in the Krishnapuram Plates (above, Vol. IX, p. 336, text-line 87.-H. K. 8.1 • Read °चा
" Bond Q.
uv.40 bathronball-rories WRead °मा.

Page #407

346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XIV.
95 रग्रामादुत्तर दिशमाधितं । [५३] नरसमस 'मुद्राख्यामपरां समुपाश्रितं ।
ग्राम 96 कनुमनामानं सर्वसस्योपशोभितं । [५४] सर्वमान्यं चतुस्सीमासंयुतं च
Plate III, Side it 97 समंततः । निधिनिक्षेपपाषाणसिसाधजलाधितं । [१५] अधिस्यामामिसं98 युक्तं गणभोग्यं समूहं । वापीकूपतटाकैच करछा(च्छा)रामैच संयुतं ।
[१५] पाचंद्र99 तारकं भोग्य(ग्व)मपि देवेन भूसुरैः । दानाधमनविक्रीतियोग्यं विनिमयोचि100 तं । [५७] श्रीनकोशवायाचमई विप्रेभ्य इत्यपि । प्रकल्पिता(त)क
ता(तो) ग्राम(मं) पाकमास101 नतेजसः । [१८] काश्यपान्वयदीपस्व काश्यपीकल्पशाखिनः ।
वैरिवारणसिंहख 102 वरापस्तंबसूत्रिणः । [१८] सूर्यभवनसूर्यस्य सूर्यवंशशिखामणः । सर्व
धर्मरहस्था- . 103 र्थसारविज्ञानमालिने(न): । [१०] ख्याताप्रतीकमजेरुविरुदस्य महस्विनः ।
श्रीर्तिम[राज"]104 पौत्रस्य चिन्तारवस्य धीमतां । सूनोः कणमराजस्य सूनृतालापशोभिनः । 105 श्रीमदप्पलराजस्य विज्ञप्तिमनुपालयन् । [१] परीतः प्रयतः बिन्धैः
पुरोहित106 पुरोगमैः । विविधैर्विबुधैः"] श्रौतपथिकैरधिगिरा। [१२] सदाशिवमहारायो 107 माननीयो मनखिना । सहिरखपयोधारापूर्वकं दत्तवाग्मुदा । [१]
ग्रामेस्मिन्विश्रु108 तेपारकपाकुपारचक्षुषः । नकेशवदेवस्य विष्णोरई विनार्पितं [१४] । वि. 109 प्राप्पिते विभा (क) विंशत्तिसमसमाते । वृत्तिमंतो विलिख्यते विप्रा 110 वेदांतपारगाः । [१५] श्रीमरकेशवनाथाय ग्रामदेवाय विचव । विधातं
प्रत्य111 पूजा वृत्तिइयमिहार्पितं । [4] श्रीमुंग्यप्पले भसूनुः काश्यप
गोवजः । 112 • अश्नुते याजुषोबाई वृत्ति शिंगरिदौषितः । [१७] भारताजावयस्मिहि.
तिमाभEI Rnd समसमु.
Read that.
'[Read °ची समजुते-H. K. 8.]

Page #408

No. 25.]
113 तनूवः । नारसिंहसुधीरेकां द्वत्तिमवेति याजुषः ।
[45*] वेदं राघव
भट्टस्य सू
114 नुर्वाधूलगोत्वजः । याजुषोत्रातले भट्टसुधीरसा कहत्तिकः । [ ६८* ] यांदाटिनर115 सिंहाख्यसुधीः कौंडिं (डि)न्य गोत्रजः । नारावधानिजोवैकां वृत्तिमाप्नोति या116 जुषः । [ ७०] हा 'रद्दाजान्वया (य) स्मिद्दिश्रीमति' रुमलार्यजः । पुरुषोत्तमभट्टयो याजु
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
117 षोवेर्कवृत्तिकः [*] [७१ *] काश्यपान्वयोजो ' मुनंग्यप्पले भट्टनंदनः । जंबाभट्टो या
118 जुषोत्वर्दवृत्तिमत्र समश्रुते
1 [७२*] सूनुर्वसंतभट्टस्य कौडिन्यान्वयसं
भवः । मनी
119 षो बश (स) वाभट्टो याजुषीवाईवृत्तिकः । [७३*] मुंनुंगिश्रश्रीनरहरिस्सुधीः काश्यपगो
। [७४* ]
120 ज । याशुषोत्राश्रुते वृत्तिमेकां भिंगरियव्वजः
वयमिति
121 माभहस्य नंदनः 1 सो भट्टो भवत्येकदृत्तिमानत्र
Plate III, Bidesi.
130 स्योकोशिकाजीश्रुते" । [ ८२*] याजुषशिरगुप्पश्रीतिमा131 भट्टतमूडव: । फणिभोश्रुतेचाईहत्तिं कौशिक गोत्रजः
1 Read HT.
+ Read.
याजुषश्शिरिकु
122 पश्रोतिंमा भट्टात्मसंभवः । नरसिंहबुधोजेकटत्तिकः कौशिकान्य123 यः । [७५*] चामभूबटुकूरुश्रीतिंमा भट्टस्य याजुषः । कृष्णभट्टश्रुते वृत्ति124 इयमात्रेयगोत्रजः । [७७*] याजुषश्शिर्व कुप्पश्रोतिम्मा महतनुद्भवः । तिंमा125 भट्टचार्धत्तिं कौशिकगोत्रजः । [७८*] याशुषो वहुमानित्रोलिंगंभहस्य 126 नंदनः । मनुभतेनेकां दृत्तिं श्रीवत्स गोचवः । [७] सूनुस्तिमापुरंति127 [भ]हस्यागएत्य गोत्रजः 1 बच्ची वृतिमनेकां गौरभमश्रते [50] नं.
128 दनो वमामिश्रीस्सिंगाभस्य' याशुषः । जनाहनार्य [:] श्रीवत्सगोत्रज129 कात्तिक । [८१*] वज्रचो" वरिदडुश्रीनरसय्यतनूद्भवः । वृत्तिमोभ
Read कोखिन्,
Read f.
• Rend बनो.
• Road सोम.
347
[10] Read
11 Bond the whole line as त्तिमोभायी मे वरं कौशिवजन्ममनुते.
भारद्वाजा
याजुषः । [७५ *]
[ ८१*]
● Bead अट्टाणी.
• Read it.
• Bead Wel.
1

Page #409

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
132 सूनुर्हेवरकोंडश्रीसूरिभट्ठस्य याजुषः । तिंमा (भ) होते
133 वेकां वृत्तिं ह[रि]तगोत्रजः । [ ८४ *] वसिष्ट ( ४ ) गोत्रजचिप्पगिरिराघ134 भट्टजः । श्रीनाराय [ण* ] भट्टाख्यो बह (तृ) चोचैकटत्तिकः । [८५*] चक्रपाणि135 सुधीतिमापुरं तिरूमलार्यजः । वृत्तिमेकामिहाप्नोति बहु (मृ)ची136 गस्त्यगोत्रजः । [5] राधूरितिंमाभहस्य नंदनः काश्यपान्वयः । तिंमा137 भट्टो भवत्येकवृत्तिमानत्र याशुषः । [८७*] सूनुः कूकटंकॉडोदादिभह138 स्य याजुषः । नागाभट्टाइयोले कां वृत्तिकः कुत्सगोत्रजः । [८८ *] याजुषश्शिद139 गुप्पश्रीतिंमाभट्टस्य नंदनः । गिरिभट्टश्रुते चार्थवृति (त्तिं) कौशिक गोत्र140 जः । [८९*] भारद्दाजान्वयो चाद्भूतस्तिंमाभहस्यनुद्भवः । कोंडुभट्टो भवत्येक141 वृत्तिमानत्र याजुषः । [Co*] भारद्दा जान्वयो (य) विकपुरुषोत्तमकोविदः । याशु142 षोत्राश्रुते वृत्तिं श्रोसिडिर्तिमार्यनंदनः । [१] बहु ( ) च: पार्वतीनाथी
348
भारदा
143 जान्वयस्सुधीः । महीधर श्री भैरवसूनुस्साई कात्तिक । [८२*] भारद्दानो म144 णिमर्रिश्रीमदौभलभल 'भट्टजः । जती केशवभट्टांख्यो याजुषोचाईवृत्ति145 कः । [ ८३ *] द्राध्यायण (गो) बुक्करायसमुद्रीयाप्पकोंडनः । भारद्दाजान्वयोनैकां वृत्ति (त्ति)
[VOL. XIV.
146 को । [2४* ] श्रीकोंडरामाभट्टाख्यो ब्रह्माभहतनूङ्गवः । याजुषोत्राशु147 ते वृत्तिमेकां कौडिन्य गोत्रजः । [८५*] याजुषो वारणाशिश्रीकोंडुभहस्य मंदनः ।
148 मनीषी माधवोत्रावृत्तिकः काश्यपान्वयः । [24] पुराणौभलभट्टस्य नंदनो 149 हरितान्वयः । सुधीरोभलभट्टाख्यो याजुषोत्रार्थवृत्तिकः । [23*] ग्रामस्यास्यैव
150 सीमानो दिक्षु प्राचादिषु क्रमात् I तव चिन्हसमायुक्ता
विख्यंत
देशभाष151 या
। [९८* ] कनुमग्रामानकु प्रतिनाममैन नरसंमसमुद्र सर्वमान्यं अग्रहा 152 रं पोलमेर विवरं । तूर्षुकु मोहकोन तिप्पमीदि कुप्पराकु गुरुतु ।
बंदुकु
153 विवरं तमिले गोविंदपुरं गुरुगंद कनुम मुग्गुड | बंदुकु दचिषं 154 चिनमो [ह]कोन सागुतिप्प मडुमुगानु गुरुगुंटु कनुममेर लेंमुलकोंपडुमटि मोर गुरुतु । संदुकु दचिणं गुरुगंटु कनुममेर । यसुकल
155
1 Rend का.
* Omit श्री.
• Read ग्वयीतस्तिन्यामदृतगृहवः Read once only.

Page #410

Kanuma Grant of Sadasiva-Raya : Saka 1470.
SAMusalaKAR (
Tarममधानताका 28-DERमरसता'HaRनाताच मानवरसारमा
YABEAlianalaatkariकामा माननामपहनामका 4 955HI11377 विनाशालतानमाला समयमा
मानताat.inaaafia नावनातनमा मतमानातागत वलयाला 6- 3मतामा म नवा तुजबनमाचारमारतानमा 13भारतीय उणीय मयाahोरमाललनवसातारा Bानापन Talजनिसियति मनपातामाहानाकामा
Talaa-155 Difalkesकतिमानपासतालममा तमाम 104893 लघरेलवस्मानाबानपानकावधान रातामा
कतारबाalaलीन नामावन मम मारततरपसा 12जातपत्रवानिमिवहिवतानाता राकाथानभवकताब
YA.HOHAR/135.मामासापानमनाला 14विनावरतानाanाजकलानालामा
वाला खानाgaa rahatपटकावलालगाकामालायात्रा 16RAAमान दोनधपा मालनमामाबलमा
datlalanMAA9/ नमसालानावरलमन्नाआगा। 18 AMEREKAIRALDandrakanारा साताकताना राऊमचा
RANA नानाalElमानागतारशाकारकाबारामद 2014 सिसमा मनपारवायामानातानागना
infadakalinalzalet'पनाममतापताामाकनाडा मगर Layalmविमhidia चपा यातायातमा उताकता मकानो। वीसी नाEAR:Alवजनगटालतास HAai alamaaaaa यातायातमा मन्त्रालगतामाला
HTI AERalAGEMEमाबारसालानापारवा जमावमा नसतमा राखिाताना तातपाताना Hazarilan Taकातसाचनमावानबद्ध naमापीरान मततितनित जनसमस्याका मतका Amta (वसताना नाadोमा सती जगतनारत कराया 30994RAI (
वन महावापुवातमाला गाजवला 119319"THTHANNER दोन पायावाहमान and eistra'घरममा उनका बलातो जाजपा
(aara(कका'बाकामीमासमा टीहिना A117तानमनालासात मावतमगतकनकाकाननवाजा । Malaration RATEEL ऊन नावासमात्रा 30alanानगरो मन वार का चया पकान मदाना
An aata Mandका यस्तARAमराजधाविषमुना 38
मारSEIGRICAEnazतवायसरानमालावत 38 ilasmaipaRADमालामाइमायामननाma 900amताराम र
जिसमा कपाशाताजासह नाग-40 मनिकापIANIसे सनसनमानजनता 42काविला ''AESमरपाऊमहाराजाधनमालसा
STAFrala2JERसहासनामामानातलमाधानमा 44HIतानाarlalपात्रलायननरकातवरगना
रातारासायNिARनामकाजाजतासातवासना मना45717702TB मायाकमा मालनमा 48 TAAIATIRMAKEETariघराजासितारतात मालामा (E79नाक्वायका नारावयासतपास ARATIBaa3 नामानामावणाड़वण्याराना बनाना 39uag) याना मनिनकानासतमा AUDELalawanladiलनहरप्पारावावमा जानयातनासा 10 वी विनर 4talagaपिनकावर ते
पाचवमा ZEAपास 319ममाREETaमटरमा चण्यासानामा 19003विविधीकरना पतपेासागरणा रायमाला साप-64 3. वालमयामितिमा
नाममME'महकमाल वातीन पानिमताकारणानाथाराचरणाचताराताजा-50 जाAMEnfoतामा पनि तापमा तनातनताप्रातारात सानाला ममतासमातिालतानानानवतान58 लावायलामावादमानवनगाजावाजा झाफनाललावात LEMA मताजा तावत्माजाकातनामस्यणसाम60 यकताना'मान'
REAM दासाना श्वानररताना विवरणानडापतामोडमालाचनमानसहानसा-2 गावकामनास512 TEElaपविजयपत कलामरामान Madir( RTI am naलाहोमानित
11ta.
11b.
Ma Tashim निमा ( तरल 92 1 11 मा म सा
Zealatlafafanamसि.सा.दन ऊनावितावलामामासा IRMEDHIRATA FEAR नामकाजEME86
hindHABEतीवापानबकवाभत्वलगाय.8 HA'सबजनानापानसक्मराकममबाट थममता
जातामा BSEBSIमनावतानचाउनमवावा 68
4 aaAR'समतल साराanuTHEसावकार 68 Ladaकामा मा (वाघजावताना मपाकासासा 100 नापन मानITKhil74बामनलमतामा वातत्याना
AARLमा मनासाकारमकवारापत्तनाचERIEलित त्याMarया'ThamhTEEHATमातामाता
-70 anmaaslamilso ससस्पवातसा मकसमरा 102 कानालामामानिमावलम्व वधाराणावासाबनाया।
सावितREN नाममरसत्कातासनावारमा Marathमलनाखवावामाता माया
बालवितानसभा मतासमनासाजनतालापता 1047
राम9IAnaiमवानमनामनातावातामाताBIRTERTAIRATiताजनकनाचका का मानस
पEMAalamवराजलजमा सकारात्मता पा 108 74 daaefoinhaatनावमानमालानालामाकनाल
मानना या मनसिना नितिन पोजमापूवत्राकाशामभालामा जानश्या याना936नाम नमाजमाममापयशाला
पापा 193arathराबरनावावाजात 108 76RUJITARGAD RAमसनमानानललाम 108
पाhिar(असम महलानामात्र LALLAHand'3- वरामपाकाहानतामाता
107वारयामराका मारतानाaaraमाता-110 BMallavमानामाMEMEातानरबारमारBE
त' 313मनात सततरसनाकारानकोवा ममताकालते ग्रासलाटारदानासावत्य
an1124 जामवावा
लातावहारधवारिसादात मातर-112 80a9rnसपासHITaanससमासात.80112
KaalKailalसातसमका वशमानय उपधारता पवारसासन minaसवाचारातसलवमहावतमानामावादात्र गमावलपम
mainadiasiलाऊ4ARधारलाधवान कमाणादान-114 82 'सर्वसहमताra' मायानन्यवाचकतामा
सता रखता मानिआमात्र मा फ्राया। Azामागवड' (Inकवलचसभकामकतामासिवाप्पाउना।
1165373anराउ(73मनायकानप्पानमनट सत्रीयाऊ118 84 मनावHRITातानवासमाउनडाननाममात्राम
talaमारनाadhीमनगरवतातानातायासावी मनि' माथEETरामनाराससताना 11877azAAAAAAAAAनासकाउमानवसातामा 18 86ayाब उमा महिलायतवलसाया सामारियानववा
मारावातायाऊ'पा 23वकागवानलालजकारणका वासना मन-मनलातका कलाकात्यामानबहानतम
MAIाऊ पवाgaaiकालय जाताना वारसाउ-120 88 नातिनकाnangो ऊमा रमानामालपावनमालाया।
Anita AIATARATH+वमानमाऊ पायाऊपासा मेवानिवसमम पावन कराव
2167 437 सेहत- htida (
ala'साप्तवत्राकाराला 122
DISHIDE 1617मावएस्सपाऊपाकमतरता B0वाब'3) पाविमोठरावपापपास जातानाशालाHinmaलाहानीaalifarतिगालावराव गाविसमतता
3020402040335जमातवा मा-124
MAJNAARITTीमातडमालामालरत्या 92001 म(SBI) मानसा मनापिनाकिनानुने वाविपाचनतिजा 02 MOTanian aatarnातर माम128 Punaitiaमातम का मासिवानी नाकामरगा माता
MUSIरम गीत -बाबमकाणाहरसमसमान रा(97मानमारपाडावापावमााररासाजनक
AAA7.2017 अमलात ताना मारामावि at Hमकालमा सपना समजाकामा
5375215737मयावामान
-128 96मता मातम खेरा पतिप्रासतमालामाल
96 F. W. THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE TWO-FIFTHS

Page #411

1116.
नयो को और तोऊपरस्तकमरयामा
तते तात्रकारका 0 वनको उ बासमता तपाजपातमाटतात का' 77(Aadhaarसक्षगावजवरजाता व रातानापल रमाबत वाकवाकाबनाता।
('
मामला पंजीवात्र मकार महाकात करना। गरम पाE/7माता सारत का नाम नतम फ.वामा पार पासवासकर मार मारता 138 पा कातामात
वात्रकासगीवजाबामसामनेट स
हायकवावका 140 ताathaमातटस्करवाका तटात कलाकात
पात्र माया तामायाविमापात्र मकामाचा 142ी वाalaA(3(माननालालबपाशाताधाला
मान महावसानसा वाकतानामा 144मानसामान लनटजाकातकरानटारमायाऊमावावान
namati समयाबकाउ जातानावामानात 148'मटाताराकोटनामा नाकाबला बरकरवायाजणी वाला
Ma( काका (3 Radhaiा भावानातकीदत हसन रनाक 148 ताजा मामलेदाईale:कारामपावचामा तनारसनारमा
तानताननना होगा या मतावात्राणामस्तासनका 150सामाना मारिएकमात्रात्रातलमायाालरतरतलामा माकन ममातक
स मस्कासव मरता अग्रता 152वालमविसमा कानमा(उपमानजामउफ।
Baz734AmlargEMEMममा जाजरक 154 मेकानसागततर मगाDEDकनममदानमलामा 193माटा3JEDI'कन कि MED'कनमममावतमान
(afalafa जान उनममाम मुकला Maralaनमगावकतमममाआपऊमनमान 158 HijdIMAJ) नाADकाममा3ासावकार
नता)) 33कन म मे ना सामानमवक मे उता
A
nthaतमनतान) मा कम HOSJ30133 तमासानमनपाटन 1347 मILATNARETसयता उजाकका
CaJAISAB'मानवमानसाठक, 3347ERIODE7कमरममाफनाटकात 184 B5A मालमतनगमगाउERI 188जबल( ARE उपलनमा उताजाना 100
0212133ामनऊमारजनमतानमामा DJ52035937Riaतमनाम मनमानावशाल
RAJASTI52Raatraनममनमगार जमता 17OEMBAI3133179 उमनसावा यामननावमा
diA152aEDERAनामनगारपल्लमनममम SEARCHE52Dhaनमारपतकालम मकानउमा MAdars3IAR 3( नाटात वाजतनागापानमा RELATESमानापानमापानकलावतात नानकमाकमवत यातनालारका ना८93मलवामनाक हालत कानउमाननमारकर 178
नममकामास्तममानणनासमाजात फुता। सामaaanादेपलाम मे आवकपमाहारनन 178 (HRIामानJETसक 3नाउनामजन्मगारफायनमममा
म मरागान मेJिETIRE उनम नगारमन- 180 HJAH393GEETEझकाउनाउउममतनमा रकम 4 83319DBAisa
मा काकाना 182 TH95म मलागानम[37UESइनमगारपत्मालामा त मत मम 53ासक उनाचा वकालानजवनतम 184
लावला BE मनोमवाजताउआननवकमा सकनममनामानातक तमाम प्रजात्रा 188
EIपवनानक कमेपेराममनमतानव 18823430 मानकीकतम मज्जातमाता TEना झाकली मन
पालकाउक.मीनाता।
ivt.
192
194
3031आल(34 महरा होतापानकार म हावा पालक3करानावपालमा कममनन नामका JMED'कारातालवणाभाका उमानममम १ नानक
EDEMIचामउफनतामपानकाका ina.sarataजानुकुवापानाका
3DBUJIASGटनाकामाकानजाममनयमामा 196 मवानीनम'303393 उपकतारगमनकाममन
मानित जफतवनमा कानातकममनबन्नल 198 वतन
तटक'MEBधकतम मगाउन उन 9434 म मनमanalaकनारमानकर चलाना 200 salt333313329वनम मनवनवागतनननघाला
पटक आजबE गावाटकमभनमनसायकलपा 202
RESULEDIA'कहानववसांगा व काममन
' बगान मात्रिय (ing वनपाडवाति नेइमान रातमा 204 नवमलान033IA
3
R ममा सJANET Haalais (पाने anale मोटिना नमानसावनिक्तुमान। ना लागाये दा कट को नवंबडवेता 'गजानन यEिO म
मे क सडकरिना र सवालजाउनुपाव 940 म ने EC (6mgR तकनफ713 पर जा लाजितनम मेafa3a (उकाममग उDEIकु उar Hai+aar Bात पापित मनमा उना मनसुकवकणा Songs
मनमनमानाDETपकनार काम मे मोमल वनजमनाराजकत्र
माउन मने मानवमका काकानमन मानव मना 214 20'3 व 2 (3मन म मन माउता लासमा
30"3711' मनमा(किन म मेलमुन मनाएJ321 कानुन HERERA म मनमन(उताणामाला जाममा 216 DHश नमकतमा रमानाTIA)काकुल al फतम वजन गातमाता TATA 218 apanaunaEEETR I Eनावरकरणात
HAATEHPaIDERERary 220
2331'मन कमाउमममना बनानगतान 1
da3D37डककलमाडीवर एक 222 THBD डा93234ma'रमकान ममनबESI
नमान गपिकाका उमारनपरण31224 103711593.dyna'चम कानमा उमार त्रा PARAajs755गोविमानक कान मीनक। 228
30-35 मवान साँको उफऽपवानमाहातणन 33430टर(स' मटका नफनायावाला 228 लिमसमतावा629वचल्कापचहातातलनामा
सनातनदाराम मानतामउपमानतामा लतामातातसारावमापालनता खतरनाकबामाता सासनलता सता मतितासाराम तानाशासाठी निकालाचाबाचा पोवानपत्रा'मतासनातनपानता
जो में आने दाना ते बोनपालना दाताहन मवा सानपानमा र बनना 31ATILEDmUIT'१२त्रापालनामाकतामा
नामानवतात त्रा'१२त्रावातभानवसमाप्पा सतरराmaha कापते(यमिक बतानी लोकलपामा उनले ती अनामनगा तता (agaमाजमनाला माना जा 238 EMA मेनन या कराने कानेपानागालवलालवानेताला Laaपाल'TIयात ये। यावतमा मात्रामा साताखा 240
GOOD

Page #412

No. 25.]
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
349
158 बोयिनि तिप्प पर्व तूप्तहु गुरुतु । पकडनुडि नैर(ड)त्य आ यमु
- कलबो । 167 यिनि तिप्प मडुसुगानु गुरुगु (गुं)टु कनुममेर । पा तिप्यकु पडुमर
माव168 मुवंक गुरुतु । गुरुगु(गुं)टुनागुलगुहकनुमम[ग] । पा वंककु द. 169 क्षिणान नागुलगुण कनुमर्मर । पा मार(र)वेमुर्वक मेडिता.
Plate IV, Side 1. 160
। पोयिन मूलनुनागुलगुर(१) [आ] कुलत कानुन 161 मुगु(ग) गुरुतु । पंदुकु दक्षिणं पाकुरीटि कनुम मेर नझकटुव
गुरुतु । 162 पंदुकु दक्षिणं पाकुतिट(ले?) कानुम(टि) मेर नर मैसे(य)दोडिकि पडुमटि
दिल्जुन 163 माकडव गुरुतु । पंदुकु नेक(रत्यं जुडुगानु पामरगानु पकुलेटि कनु164 मेमर' । 'दंडुपोर तेहराकु गुरुतु । पंदुकु पडुमर माकुलेटिकिनि क165 नुमकुंनु मेरं पाकुलिक जंबुमि](ल)दिव कनुम मुगु(मा) गुरुतु ।
166 दुक (उत्तरं जंबुलदिन कनुममेर पंदुक पडुमर मेडि तापुगानु कोंड167 'कूपोयो वीव गुरुतु । पावोवकु पडुमर जंबुसदिन कनुम मेर मौरीम-' 168 गुह गुरुत दुक पडुमर जंबुसदिन कनुम मेर मेडि तापुथा मूलल गु189 बत पकडनुटि उत्तरं जंबुसदिन कनुम मेर उत्तरपु रगडि पंगुलली 170 पचिन वंक गुरुतु । पकडनुटि पडुमर सा(पा) वायव्य मूल जंबुलदिन क171 नुम मेर कूटा[ल]वंक गुरुतु । पंदुकु []बुखदिनतिलगादेपल्य कम
मुगु(मा)1721। पकडनुंटि उत्तरं कूटालवंक तलगादपथ कनुम भरताप पडम178 रन नलकटुव गुरुतु । पबडनुटि उत्तरं कूटालवंग(क) तक्षगादेपल्य
कनुमि] 174 मेर । पकडनुटि उत्तरान,टि पडुमरमुखंगानु युटुकुश लवंका त176 बगादेपल कनुम मेर । चमडुचटकाड देहरासकाष गुरुतु । पबह178 नंटि पडुमरमुखं वायव्य मूसमानु टालकमडुमध्यं तलगादेपण
+Bend ममेर. • Bond perhapo arga.
• Rend हंडुचेय as in1.207, below.
•Band कुपीय.
• Bead
.
3.

Page #413

350
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. XIV. 177 कनुम मेर रेडु वंकलु कूडिन मंगचलतेमरालु गुरुत । पक'उनुंटि
कूटा178 र(ल) वायव्यगानु तलगादेपत्य कनुम मेर । भा वंक पडुमटि
दिकु()न तलगा. 179 देपत्यलोनि राऊदिन गुरुत । पक'डनुडि वायव्य तलगादेपत्य कनुम
180 पडुमरमुखंगानु पौर्यिन मर गुरुतु । पकडनुटि पडुमर तलगादेपत्वं 181 कनुम मेर रेंडु चिडिपिराकु गुरुतु । पकडनडि' पडुमर तलगादेपख 182 कनुम मेर मेडितापु गुरुतु । पहाडनुडि उत्तरगानु सलगादेपख्य कन183 म मैर । पडुमरसुषंगानु मेडितापु गुरुतु । चंदुकु तलगादेपल्य शिरिय184 वरं कनुम सुमाह । पकडनुडि उत्तरंगानु वायव्य थिरियवरं कनुम में185 र। तलगादेपस्व मंटि(डि)मडगुरु पोये तेनु । पकडनुडि पा
तेवुकु उत्तरं 186 सिरियवर कनुम मेर । पा तेवुक तूप तेशराळ गुरुत । पचाउनुंटि
उत्त187 ₹ सिरियवरामकु कतुम मेर पहगुंट गुरुत । पंदुकु उत्तरं पिरियव. 188 रं मुंडिमडुगु क्षेत्रपालेकीड कनुम सुग्गुड तिप्पमीदि नौकु गुरुतु ।' . 189 दुक मान्यं पा कोडनौकुनडुमध्यगानु चैत्रपालेकोड कनुममेर भंडि
Plate IV, Side ü. 190 कलाम*]गुबत । पा मंडिकनुम यांचं पालकीड वानुम मेर चिडि191 पिराळकडुव गुरुतु । दुव माचं क्षेत्रपालेकोंड वानुम मेर (ते). 192 राळकावकाड पेहगुह गुरुतु । दुइ मार्च क्षेत्रपालेकींक कर्तुम मेर 193 पहराककव मीदि दोष पर्वगुड गुरुत । अदुक ईशान्य क्षेत्रपालवीर
कनु194 म मेर कोयकोंडकवहि देश कुष्पराङ गुरुतु । बंदु पालकोंडु(ड)
195 0 कनुम मुगु(गु)छ । प्रबडमुंटि गान्धे करिकिनि काममेर
पति(दोन 198 कानुमहि महराळकोंड गुरतु । पबडमुंटिं बावं बालूक पानुम मेर 197 बलमानि तिप्प र ति(प्पोचसटु गुरुत । बदुक्क सूर्यु कासूरि बानुम मेर बसस
• Raafदि.
Bead.
• Rend ft.

Page #414

361
No. 25.] KANUMA GRANT OF SADAŞIYA-RAYA: SAKA 1470. 198 चेट तिप्पपीहि पेह भटुवु 'गुंडु गुरुतु । कपूर विगुरु कनुम मुगु(ग)।
चंदुकु तू199 पुं विगुरु कनुम मेर पप्पणि दोन तिप्पा उत्तरपु जुन पेहराळ
कटु(इ)वलोनि पो200 उवटिगुंड गुरुतु । पंदुक तूप विल()रि कनुम मेर यरवंगतलपुन
मेरपु राक 201 कटु(इ.)वगुरुतु । चंदुक पाने (य) उटु(इ)गानु तुर्प विनर कनुम
मेर यरसागुडतलपु202 न नक्षगुंड गुरुतु । चंदुक मान्यं यरसागुग दक्षिणपु पं च विनूर
कनुम मेर 203 अंदुकु तुर्पु तुटुगानु भा तिप्पक दक्षिणपु मंच(च)न पोडवा(व)टि
रडु राकुदीत सुपु रा204 कु वोकटि ई मुंडुराकु गुरुत । पाडलुटि तुर्पु विशूरि कनुम मेर
यरसागुडकोंड 205 वर्पकोननु चिडिपिरकालोनि तेनि पोटिराकु गुरुतु । पंदुक तूप विरि
कनुम मेर 208 मुंतदोनसागुड घेहकावतेकवुन प[९]बंडवोहि तेवुलोनि गुंडु गुरुत ।
दुक भा. 207 ग्नेयं विर कनुम मेर दंडुचोवक पहकटि(डि)न कटु( )वराकु गुरुतु ।
बंदुकु तूर्प विजू208 कनुम मेर कुरुबलकुंटदक्षिणपु दिछुनु कोनकाह, गुरुतु । पका(क)उनुटि
शा209 न्यं विनूक कनुम मेर विर कामडि कनुम मुगु(ग) गुरुतु ।
पबडनुटि तू' 210 कहाडि कनुमि'] मेर दक्षिणमुखंगानु पोयिन मेर मेडितापु मूल
गुकवंक गु11 कत । पनड डि' दचिर्ष कामडि कनुम मेर मेडिता' गुरुतु ।
पाहमुंटि 212 तर्प बामडि कनुम भर मोतकसक गुरुतु । पबडमुंटि दधिवं वाह213 मडि बातम मेर मोतुहलवंकबाडनुंडि तूपंगा पोयिन मेर मूलवकलो
Body पन्नुह
3.2

Page #415

352
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
214 नि राकु गुक्त [1] पंदुक तूपु कन्नमडि कनुम मेर मेडितापु मूल
गुरुतु । पक216 डमुंडि दक्षिणं कसमरिकि' कनुम मेर मूल मेडितापु गुरुतु । पंदुकु
तूप
216 कामडि कनुम मेर मूल मेडितापु गुरुतु । चंदुकु भाग्नेयं कन्नमरि(डि)क 217 नुम मेर गरीरलकुंट नबकटु(छ)वमीदि कुप्युराकु गुरुतु । अंदुकु तूपु क218 समडि कनुम मेर नागट(इ)व नईमुगानु मशिनायनि तिप्य दक्षिणं म. 219 लपकपुननरपुराकखोनि चप्पटिबट वरांड गातु । पंदुकु' समान्य 220 [स]टगानु कामडि कनुम मेर मशिनायनि तिष्य तर्प कीनपीठ(ड)वटि
Plate V. 221 कतु पंदुक तूप कलमटि बनुम मेर । चलगर गैस तिष्य प223 डुमटि पंच तेलगुड गातु । पंदुकु कक्षमडि गोविंदपुर कनु228 म मेर मुगु(म्गु)छ । चंदुक तूप गोविंदपुरं कनुम मेर चमगरिगल 224 तिप्प कनुम मडुसुगानु । तिप्पक तूपुदिन कोडमोदनु पेद(ह)गुड्लु 226 गुरुतु । चंदुक तूप गोविंदपुर कनुम मेरचंदु गुरु(क)कीडमीद उत्त 226 रपु दिजुन तेलगुरुतु पंदुकु तू! गोविंदपुरानकु कनुममेरकु 227 पंदुगुखकोंडकु नडुसुगानु पा कोंडकु तूर्प पचालकोन तिप्प गु228 कतु । पकडनुटि दक्षिण पदमोट कोन तलपुन[कूडन । श्री श्री यो 229 सरससदाशिवरायचितिपतिपयंस कीर्तिर्यस्य । मासनमि230 ई सराशन दायरवेरमितहोमदानरतः । [te.] मृदुपदमिति सामथा231 सनार्थ महितसदाशिवरायशासनन । प्रभवदनगुणं वचीमति 232 वा सरसतरेस सभापतिस्वयंभूः । [१...] सदाशिवमहारायथासनाही. 238 रणामलः । त्वष्टा धोवीरणाचार्यों व्यरिखताम्म शासनं । [१.१] दानपालन284 योर्मध्ये दानाक्()योनुपासनं । दानास्वर्गमवाप्रीति पालनादचुतं प235 दे । [...] खदत्ताधि(दिगवं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारण
236 से निस्सा
पष्टिवष. I Rand aarमुंटि. • Rends.
Read . WRead निपल
भवेत् । [१०] खदत्ता परदत्ता वा यो परत वसुंधरा . Bad बामनिषि..
• Rondt. .Omit the punctuation. • Reydaftans in line 228, below. • Bnd रासन.
• Red वाम

Page #416

No. 25.)
KANUMA GRANT OF SADASIVA-RAYA: SAKA 1470.
353
237 prafu fet(8)at atua fafa: 1 [logo] that want
लोके सर्वेषामेव 238 when i at after a acurat fauen gutt i [e•**] ETAT
239 yêuut are are creatit Hafa: 1 (af)aat:ht240 विन: पार्थिवेंद्राभूयो भूयो याचते रामचंद्र ः ॥१०॥ श्री श्री 241 naar
श्री
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. Vv. 27 & 28. After the death of Achyuta, Venkata-dēva-Raya succeeded to the throne. On his death,
Vv. 29 & 30. Sadasiva-Mabaraya, the son of Ranga by Timmimba, was anointed as king of Vidyānagara by Ramaraja, the protector of the Karnāta kingdom, and other ministers.
Vv. 31-35. The praises of Sadasiva-Mahardya, who was a devotee of the god residing on Seshadri (i.e. the god Venkatěsa).
Vv. 36-42. The other titles of king Sadasiva.
Vv. 43-57. In the vicinity of the god Vitthalagvara, on the banks of the Tangabhadra river, in the Saka year counted by the numerical words avatar-driga-vēd-andu (=1470); in the year Kilaka; the month Ash&dha ; in the bright fortnight; and on Sunday, the day of PramathaDvadasi; for the worship of the god Chenna-Kosava enshrined in the village Mundimadugu, by the 16 methods prescribed and for Brahmaņas of various Sakhas, names, gotras and sūtras, famous for their Vedic knowledge and learned in the sõstras; the king gave the village of Kanume, otherwise known as Narasammasamudra, situated in the Gutti valita in Mundimadugu sima, on the banks of the Pinäkini (Pennar) river to the east of the village Sirivara, to the south of Kallamadi, to the north of Akilēru and to the west of Nāgalagudda.
V. 58. The god Chenna-K ava and the Bråhmanas hold equal divisions in the village. Vv. 59-97 contain the names of the donees and the number of shares that went to each.
V. 98 & 11. 151 to 228. The details of the boandaries and the marks of identification are set forth.
Vv.99 & 100. The grant was composed on the order of the king by Sabhāpati-Svayambha. V. 101. The engraver of the grant was Virana-HohArya, son of Virana. Vv. 102-106. The usual admonitory verses. L. 241. Sri-Virüpaksha (the sign manual of the king).
No. 26.-THE MELUPAKA GRANT OF MAHADEVENDRA-SARASVATI: SAKA 1608.
By S. V. VISWANATHA, M.A., TRICHINOPOLY. The grant is recorded on a single copper-plate inscribed on both sides. It is now in possession of the Sankaracharya of the Kumbhaghonam matha, who kindly lent the plate for examination. I edit the inscription from inked impressions prepared by me. ! Read a.
In Telaga characters [The number 70 is obtained by adding avatara (10) to anga (6) the latter of which, w i stand in the place of tons, is equal to sixty.-H. K. 8.)

Page #417

354
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
The plate is 8-8 in. high and 8:4 in. broad, except in the middle, where it is 123 in. high, There is a hole at the top of the plate to let in & ring. The inscription, which is in large Nagari characters and which runs across the breadth of the plate, is legible enough. The plate is in good preservation. There are in all 31 lines of writing.
Two languages are used in the inscription. The first three lines are in Telugu and give the details of the date of the grant. The rest of the first side from 1. 3 to l. 15 is in Sangkrit and describes the religious qualities and attributes of Mahidēvēndra-Sarasvati, the disciple of Chandrasekhara-Sarasvati of the Conjeeveram Sārada matha. The whole of the second side again is in Telugu, mostly of a corrupt kind, except the usual admonitory verses.
The characters of the inscription are a carelessly written form of Davanigari. The whole insoription is in these characters, excepting the last line, which is in Telugu.
The insoription records the grant of certain rights in the village of Melupaka by the then presiding teacher (Acharya) of the Barade matha at Conjoeveram, MahAdēva-Sarasvati, disciple of Chandrasekhara-Sarasvati, to Rama Sastrin, follower of the Asyalāyana sitra, of the Kämakāyana Vigvamitra gotra, a momber of the Hoyasana Kannedi community. The village of Melupaka was once granted to the matha by the Golkonda ministers Akkanna ar Mädanna. These rights ineluded certain taxes of 3 maras (marakkal) for every kalam o. paddy, which gives us the ratio of for kanukoyi-dēšamukhi. It is interesting to compare the term kanukoyi with the similar form Kanungo, which is the name given to the village accountant in Muhammadan India. Dasamukhi is the tax customarily paid by the subjects to the
lord,' and this is given as a definite proportion of the produce raised, generally is. It also included the gift of two vardhas (=Rs. 7-0-0) per annum from the matha and two house sites.
The grant is dated Saks 1608, Prabhava, Vaibikha, 8u. di. 18, Saturday, lunar eclipse. On these details Diwan Bahadur L. D. Swamikkannu Pillay, wřites as follow :-"Baka 1608, Prabhava, Vaisakha, Su. di. 15 Saturday, lunar colipse. Sake 1608=A,D. 1686-87. Bat Prabhava was A.D. 1687-88. The day intended was Satarday 16th April, A.D. 1687. The tithi commenced at .58 of the day and ended at .55 of the following day. There was no lunar eclipse on the day in question." One thing has to be remembered against the above verifica tion of the date. The oopurrence of the lunar eolipse on the day on which the grant was made must have been an unmistakable fapt. We bave to take this as a certain and known fact and ..with this as our basis work out the other details to suit it. Eclipses are of immense significance to the Hindu, and could not be easily forgotten by him, whether the other details of a date are correotly stated or not. Hence the right method of verification of the date would seem to be to find out on what days in the year 1686 or 1687 there were lunar eclipses and to Gee if the other data fit in with the date on which the eolipse occurred."
Regarding the names of persons occurring in the grant, special mention has to be made of Akkanns and Mädanna of Golkonda, as they appear in our inscription. Akkanna and Mädanna were the ministers of one of the Nawabs of Golkonda. They appear in Indian Aradition as the apples of the Vaishnaya saint Ramadas of Bhadrachalam.
Concerning the two brothers Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri writes thus in the Madras Ep. Rep., 1915, pp. 117 f., quoting from the Dutch journal of Havart :
., 4. These donors must be identical with the two famous, persons of those names frequently mentioned in the popular, Atory of Ramades. They were the ministers of Tanisha, one of the
1 Seo below, p. 869, rote 7. .
• [The non-coincidence of the most important item of the date, vis, the lanar eclipse, reflects upon the gonalno ses of the grant toolt.-3. K. 8.]

Page #418

No. 26.) MELUPAKA GRANT OF MAHADEVENDRA-SARASVATI: SAKA 1608. 355
kings of Golkonda. Rámadás, the nephew of these ministers, was pat to extreme torture on account of certain misappropriation of revenue."
“They were two brothers, born of a very poor family, who entered service as shroffs in A.D. 1666 on a pay of 10 gilders per mensem under Saiyyad Mustapha, a nobleman of Golkonda known to fame as Mir Zumla. Mādanna alias Saryaprakasa Rao is stated by the Dutch journalist to have been an intelligent man, whereas his brother Akkanna was a man of canning and roguery with very little of understanding. The brothers rose in rank by an apparent act of treachery, which cost Mir Zumla his high office under the Nawabs of Golkonda. Mädanna became a very prominent figure in the administration of the kingdom, so much so that the Sultan left everything to his care and was satisfied with receiving 75,000 dollars for his personal ase. Mådanna was well versed in Persian, Hindustani, and the vernaculars of the conntry, and lived in a kingly style."
“Having served under Abdulla Qutb Shah (A.D. 1611-1672), the two brothers seem to have maintained the same high position also under the reign of Abdul Hassan, the successor of Abdulla Qutb Shah. But they were not to maintain this long. In A.D. 1685 the Mughal king Aurangzeb marched with his army into Golkonda and plundered first the house of Madanna. The people were in a state of panio and accused Mädanna of high treason. Under orders from the Sultan they murdered the two brothers, who were once the bosom friends of the king, in & most ignominious way. Akkanna and Mādanne were dragged along the streets in the presence of the people. The head of Madanna was severed from his body and sent to Aurangzeb, while that of Akkanna was trampled under the foot of an elephant. The death of the two brothers must have happened after the 29th of Oct. 1685, when the Mughal army entered Golkonda, and perhaps before the end of that month."
The Dutch journal contains four interesting pictures, which have been reproduced in the Madr. Ep. Rep., 1915, plate II, regarding the story of Akkanna and Mädanna. One of them is a figure of the king of Golkonda “Sultaan Abos-sl-Hassan Kotbshah Koning van Golkonda." Two others are those of Akkanna and Mädanna. The former is styled " Opper Boekhouder en Generalissimus #dni hot Colcónidase loger," while concerning Midanna we have “Madoena Suroparkaas Rouwo Albestierder dan het Golcondase ryk." The fourth picture illustrates how the two brothers are drawn through the streets by the disaffected populace. Under each of those we find an insoriptiot by Hsvart as follows: 1. Aboe-il-Hassan.
Translation. . Nemo feliz ante obitum.
None is happy before death. L. I. Hy was een Koning in de naam, He was a kingin name, pot in deed. From niet in der daad,
& very low state he rose to high dignity. He L. 2. Quam tot die waadirgheyd van de let others rule himself and his kingdom. alderlaagste staat,
He was a stupid man, pot kinglike in manners. L. 3. En liet door andere sig self, ent Ryk When fortune had played with him for a long bestieren,
time, he was kicked from crown and throne L. 4. Een dom onnozel Monsoh, niet through his own fault; crept in sand, ate Vorstlyk in manieren.
dust and was hambled like a slase. Wou to L. 5. Toen nu't geluk met hem oon tyd the land where kings are children. lang had gefopt,
L. 6. Wierd hy door eygen Sobald van Kreol on Throon gouehopt,
L. 7. Kroop to het sant, vrat stof, moest sig als slaaf vermindren.
L. 8. Wee zullen land, alwant de Koningen syn klindron.

Page #419

356
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
II.
Tollantur in altum, ut lapen graviore I Let them be raised on high that they ruant.
may be led to graver fall. L. 1. Hier ziet men Mådoen& naar't leven Here we see Mådanna drawn from life; a Bfgetekend,
plaything of fortune from the beginning of his L. 2. Die van den eersten tyd zyns youth till -his death; he had risen from Ionkheyds afgerekend,
nothing to snob good luck that even the king L. 3. Tot aan zyn dood toe was een speel.
must live according to his direction. He re. kind vant geluk :
moved his own master from office and state. L. 4. Hy is van niet tot zoo een hoogen
Oh hellish scoundrelism, nay, he dared to do trap verheven,
anything. Trying to deliver the king into the L. 5. Dat zelf de Konink naar zyn wenk
enemy's hands, he was discovered in the act heest moeten leven.
and had to give ap his life through Sayyad L. 6. Hy heeft zyn eygen Heer (0 heyl. Makhta's sword. After all the burden has to loos schelemstek)
be borne. L. 7. Van ampt en staat gezet, ja alles derven wagen.
L. 8. Maar trag tende zyn Vorst te levren in de hand
L. 9. Des vyands, raakte hy toen't agt quam aan een kant,
L. 10. Door Sidemaktas swaard, teynd moet de last tog dragen.
III.
Alter Idem.
A second just the same. L. 1. Hier siet men in het kleyn de schets There we see the picture of Akkanna in van Akkana,
ministare. A beast in human skin : his cunL. 2. Een beest in menschen schynning and wily tricks, his roguery and pride wiers loze loze streken,
are not fit to be spoken. No greater villain L. 3. Wiens schelmery en trots niet syn Golkonda ever produced. Partaking in his om ayt te spreken.
brother's treason, he was not content. He had L. 4. Goon groter boobwicht droeg de the same penalty at the same time. stad van Goloonda.
L. 5. Deelaghtig aan tverraad zyno broers nooit wel te vreden,
L. 6. Heest hy de zelve straf op eenen tyt geleden.
Madoena on Akkana. Twee Gebroeders vermoort en schandeluk ten toon Gestellt. (Madanna and Akkanna. Two brothers mardered and exhibited soandalously.)
The donor of our grant ia Mabadsvendra-Sarasvati, disciple of Chandrasekhara-Sarasysta of the Sarada pitha of Kanohipuram. This grant, taken with the other Vijayanagars moord

Page #420

No. 26.) MELUPAKA GRANT OF MAHADEVENDRA-SARASVATI: SAKA 1608. 357
examined and published by myself and Mr. Venkateswara in Vols. XIII and XIV of this Journal, discloses to us the names of four Achārgas of the Conjeeveram matha
Name.
Grant.
Dato.
1. Mahidova-Sarasvati, disciple of Sadābiva. Kudiyantandel grant of Vira-Nrisimha S. 1429.
Sarasvati. 2. Chandrachüqa-Sarasvati, disciple of Maha Conjeeveram plates of Krishna-dēvs S. 1444. dēva-Sarasvati.
Raya. 8. Sadabiva-Sarmvati, disciple of Chandra-Udayambakam grant of ditto 8. 1450.
sēkhara-Sarasvati. 4. Mahidövöndra-Sarasvati, disciple of Chandra- The present grant . . . 8. 1608.
Sēkhara-Sarasvati.
For the relation in time of these and their descent from the first Sankarāchărya see Mr. Venkatesvara's article in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, October, 1916, pp. 161 f.
Chandrafēkhara-Sarasvati we find residing in the Sarada matha of Kanchi, surrounded by his disciples, to whom he imparts nectar-like instruction in Advaita, crushing the heretic faiths and setting ap the religion of the Vēda and Vedānta. The heretio faiths referred to Bre probably Jainism and Buddhism, vestiges of which are still to be found in South India, especially in Conjeeveram.
As regards Rāmā Sastrin, the donee, we are told that he belonged to the Hoyāsåna Kannedi community, was of the Asvalāyana sutra and Kāmakayana Vißvāmitra götra. Wo find no more particulars about him. But the fact that he was of the Kannadi community is of some importance. It shows probably the encouragement given to this sect by the then presiding acharya. This in a way continues to be the practice in the Kumbhaghonam matha, where the Achảrya for some generations past at least has been chosen from among the Hoyásána-Karşātaka community.
It is clear to us that Chinglepat was included in the territory of Golkonda and that in the 17th century it was held as a jagir under Golkonda. This record makes it clear to us that the Kámakoţi pitha, as at present it is known to be the seat of the Samkarachārya of Kumbhaghoņam, must have been in the Sārada pitha at Kanchi, at least till the date of this grant (16861687). We know from another grant to an earlier Samkara-Yogin of probably this same matha, by Vijayaga dagopåla-dēva, the Telugu chieftain, that this line of teachers must have been in existence in Kanchi at least from the 13th century. Thus the Sarada pitha or the Kamakoti pitha must have been in Kañobi between the 13th and 17th centuries of the Christian era. The tradition of the matha tells us that it was at the invitation of King Sarabhoji of Tanjore that the Acharya removed to Kumbhaghonam.
The inscription ends with the usual admonitory verses. We do not find at the end, where there is the line Sri-Chandramaulisvara-Suami sahayan,' the signature of MahadovēndmSarasvati, who made the gift, and it is interesting to note that to this day the Acharyas on Do occasion affix their signature to any letters or correspondence proceeding from the matha.
[The date of this grant has been dispated. See above, Vol. XII, p. 196.-H. K. 8.)

Page #421

358
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TEXT.
First Side.
श्रीमहादेव
1. स्वं (स्वस्ति श्रीविजयाभ्युदय मा[ली] वाहनशकवर्ष मुलु १५०८ 2 अगुनेटि प्रभवा [न] [मसंव[स] रं वशाख शुद्द १५ स्थिरवारं 3 चंद्रा परागपुण्यकालमदु [ख]स्ति श्री [म] दखिलभ'मंडलात (लं)
4 कारत्रयस्त्रिंशत्कोटिदेवतारावि (धि)तश्रीकामाची देवीसनाथ
5 श्रीमदेकनाथश्रा 'महादेवा (व स [न] अथवा "हस्तगिरिनाथसाचा
6 त्कारपरमाधिष्टा" नसत्यव्रत नामांकितकांचीदिव्यचेत्रे भा
7 रदाप (पो)ठसंस्थितानाम तुलितसुधारसमाधुर्य कमलासन
8 कामिनीधमिश संज्ञमलि" का मालिकानिष्यंदमक
9 बंद [m] रोसोववि (स्ति) कवा निगुंभ: फ) विजृंभनानंदतुं दलित10 मनीषी (षि) मंडलानामनवरताडे (दै) तविद्याविनोदरसिकानां 11 निरंतरालंजती तशांतिदांतिभून्मां सकलभुवनच [क्र]" प्रतिष्ठा12 पकविख्यातयशोलंकृतानां निखि [ल* ] पाखंडषंडकंटकोहाटमेन 18 विशदीकतवेदवेदांतमार्गप्रतिष्ठापमा [ना' ] चार्याणां श्रीमत्परमहं14 सपरिव्राजकाचा [र्य * ] श्रीमच्छंकरभगवत्पादाचार्याणामधि [ष्ठा]15 मे सिंहासनाभिषिक्त श्रौमचन्द्रशेखरेंद्र सरस्वती संयमां- " 1.6 द्राणामतेवासिवयं श्रीमन्महादेवेंद्रसरखतुलचा (वा) र भा-"
Second Side.
17 अश्वलायनसूवुलेन वा (का) मकायनविश्वामित्र गा "बुलेन 18 होयासानकोडियार" रामाशास्तुर्थवारिकि गोलकोड अक्ष
19 ब्रमादं (द) [च] वाद विश्चिन तम सुसा ग्रामंलो चंगलपट्टब्यागी20 भीमल (लो) अजूरु दमोर मेलुपाकलोनु अग्रहारं चसि" पनमा21 नसा स्वयं” जरिकि उत्तरं चपटक दचिणपु[*] पार्श्व
डिमिका- [ल]
1 From the original plate and from ink-impressions.
• Not very clearly inscribed Bond प्रभवनाम संवत्सरं
• Rend को.
• Rend का.
Read 81.
18 [चर्चा] instead of च would give better sense.
15 Omit the letter T.
30 Bond हैविमच पाडियाद
• Read मंदु.
• Read श्री.
13 Bead fr.
Ed.]
14 Rend "सूत्र'.
10 Bead it.
Read बुलु.
• Bend मात.
[Vol. XIV.
Road भू.
10 Road श्रीडसबिरि
14 Read म.
17 Read T.
20 Read मोखाडा'.
21 Read fe.
25 [The unexplained words चहारं पसि पनमानसा खयं appear to me to stand for अग्रहारं चेसिन प्रमाचार्य
ie. "The tax-free Brahman's share declared as such ia ".-H. K. 8.]

Page #422

Melupaka Grant of Mahadevendra Sarasvati : Saka 1608.
First Side
श्रीमहादेव, (PATiपायुद्धमा लाक्षाहन राय जबल्लेटिन (10 तबसर पारपस्थिरला
परमपरामदार मागवलान वानस्यामाराताटिदेवतासाविलगीकामिनीतीलजार श्रीमद का नाशाजामहादेवारपनायाश्या आशाशमान
माइनसमाजमाता कलाकारोटिनगोला. रद्वापसंस्थितालामतुलितहारत्याधुसेच मल शामिल्लीधि मिस पुलमालिकामालिकानिज्मला. र सावरितकवालिनि गरिदिन
लगिकी सजलतानामस्वरना इतवाहिना रसिकान कि रतला ती माझा तिहानिजम्नासकलावल ताशानिया कदिव्या मागोलाहलातानिविणाबाड,बर बाटोघाटमेन वहादी हानबेदौहादसा लतिकाणमादायोगाशी सहारमा
पारितालकाचा श्रिीमानलाद खायोगामा. लिपिहालमा लिषिक्त प्रतिभा दसरातीलयमा ट्रासामोल्लेबालिवर्यतीतसर परवालाकत्र.
F. W. THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE TWO-THIRDS

Page #423

Second Side
चिनिन्द्राप्तिांकु बालकारखाना विश्वविद्यालय
मात्र मागाशी जान भी सामना करावा लागी हा 20मिल जापावालानुअामाहा मानपानमा निबार महाबिलचक मालामायापुरुषो न भवडियो
धार लाना औवडा अपनसमा चासता. नाहीवनबाईकलानिमितानुदिशामुमरिसावरका
लावर न रडतरनाक का जिविस रेडी जब निकालनासवीताबर याविनाशायीचमामा
कमावलाशी बसमा सामाजिकि शोचनिया दानाच्या सामानाशाणा साजावागावांना सालियालगुलाणदारवादनाडिमुली मुरारका यादव होता कामाचीवाहा
वीjिMera TAIT) ज ) Horoshiksha
सा
30

Page #424

No. 26.] MELUPAKA GRANT OF MAHADEVENDRA-SARASVATI: SAKA 1608. 359
22 ajrarea' तिलयोडकां पायदु(सु* ) कांड मान्यमुं (म्) ब संवत - 28 रानकु महसुल बरवामनं २ वासुं (ख) निवश'रेडं (बु)24 बुघा धार्मसी (लो) कवडि कलानिकि कानुगोविदेशमुख मर १ 25 मूड अनुंषु श्रीचंद्रमौलीश्वरस्थामिकि मर यो ता (ना)26 लुगु पहल मानुंषु श्रोचंद्रमौलीश्वरस्वामिति च [पि] तंगा27 तु दत्तं ()सि दानमासनं नासि विचिनाम् | श्रीरामा | श्री ॥ ॥ ॥ 28 दानपालनयोर्मध्ये दा[न] क्रे (च्छे ) योनुपालनं [1*] दानात्खर्गमवा29 प्रोमि (ति) पालनादच्युतपद' ॥ [१] दाणिं पुण्यं स्वदत्ताडिमुणं 30 नुपालनं [*] पर[द]त्तापहारेण स्व[द" ]त्तं निष्फलं भवेत् ॥ 31 श्रीचन्द्रमौळौश्वरखामो सहाय
L. 1. In the year 1808 of the Salivahana Šaka.
L. 2. In the year Prabhava, Vaisakha, full-moon, Saturday.
TRANSLATION (abridged).
Ll. 28-30. The usual admonitory verses.
L. 31. Invokes the help of Sri Chandramaulid vara-Svämin.
1 Rend कपारूलतल Between the letters
Ll. 3-16. On the day of a lunar eclipse, Mahādēvēndra Sarasvati, the choicest of the disciples of Chandrasekhara Sarasvati, who has established himself at the Sarada pitha at Kanchi otherwise called Satyavrata, the ornament of the whole world, in which are the temples of Ekamranatha-Mahādēva Kāmākshi-Devi, adored by the 33 crores of gods, and which is the chief seat of Hastigiri-natha's visible presence; he who delights orowds of learned people with his benedictory compositions, a stream of honey, that flows from the wreaths of jasmine which adorn the braided hair of Sarasvati, the beloved of Brahma, and having an unrivalled nectarean sweetness; who always takes delight in the Advaita philosophy; who is rich in a constant adornment of santi and danti; who is ornamented with a character celebrated as supporting the whole circle of worlds; who advocates the religion of the Veda and Vedanta, after rooting out the heretic faiths, which were so many thorns; who is enthroned on the seat of the Paramahamsa Parivrajakacharya Sri Samkaracharya
Il. 17-27. made to Rāmā Sastrin, of the Asvalāyana sūtra and Kāmakāyana Visvāmitra götra, belonging to the Hōyasana Kanneḍi sect of Brahmanas, a copper-plate grant of an agrahara in Melupaka near Ajāru, in the jagir of Changalapaṭṭa (Chingleput), granted to the teacher by Akkanna and Madanna of Golkonda. It is bounded on the north and the west by the lake and on the south by the village of Melupaka. The lands of the village are to be supplied with the water of the Kanaru. Besides this 2 house-sites, 2 pagodas a year, 3 marakkals per kalam for kanukoyi and deśamukhi, and some minor sources of income are granted to Chandramaulisvara-Svāmin (Matha ). 7
in the next foot-note.
परदता (सा)[ २ ] श्री ॥
-
2 Read निषेश नं.
and is inserted the figure in Nagari. This may partly explain the reading
(his Copper-plate Insoriptions of the Kāmakoti-pithan 15 The reading intended was evidently Aug.-H. K. S.]
Read fr.
* [Mr. T. A. Gopinatha Rao reads 'मंगमञ्जु text-line 26) which like gives no meaning.
• Read दच्युतं पदं [The author and Mr. Gopinatha Rao have both committed the same mistake in the matter of the object of the grant. The donee Rama Sastrin was given: (1) the manga (1. 22), .e. exemption from payment of fee to the mortgagees (talayiḍukandiu) and the holders (dyakändis) of the sub-channels, for using water; (2) two varahas as annuity from the matha; (3) the mera (share) of 3 addas on a kalam of paddy dae to the supervising Défamukhi and of 1 adda due to the god Chandramauli vara in the village of Melupaka.-Ed.]
3 B 2

Page #425

360
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
No. 27.-PURLE PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN: THE (GANGA] YEAR 149.
By G. RAMADAS, B.A. The subjoined plates were secured by me from & cultivator in Purlo, & village near Palakonda. It was stated that they were discovered in a pot exposed to view in a crumbling wall on the bank of the river opposite to where Parle lies.
They are three in number, each measuriug 640" by 21". The margins of the inscribed inner side of the first and the third plates and both sides of the second plate are raised for the protection of the writing, which is in a good state of preservation, except in two places in 11. 12 and 14. The plates are strung on a ring, which was ancut when they came into my hands. It is " thick and 3" in diameter; its two euds are secured under an oval seal (t" by l' in diameter), which bears on a countersunk surface an impression which indistinctly appears to be a bull standing to the proper right.
The language is correct Sanskrit, and the composition closely resembles that of the Chicacole plates of Indravarman.
The characters resemble those of the Chicacole plates of Devendravarman, son of Gunārņava.l. The slight difference may be due to the style or the skill of the engraver.
Orthography.-The Upadhmāniya is invariably expressed by a sign representing the Telugu intensive re, e.g. in 11. 5, 10, 19, 20, 21. The Jihvamüliya is represented by a sign indicating m, e.g. in II. 16 and 20. Consonants following rare doubled, e.g. in 11. 2, 3, 8, 9, 11, 13, 15, 22, 23, 27, 28, 30, 31. The following are exceptions :-in line 10 ('chandrarkao); 11. 16 and 18 (Orjunao). Consonante preceding are not doubled. Of palmograpbic interest is the vowel letter 2 (1. 18), inasmuch as it is in this plate that it is first found.
The plates record the grant of the village Bhukkukura in the Kuraka rashtra to Bhavadattagarman, who w88 & student of Rig-Vēda, well-versed in Vēdas and Vēdārgas, an inbabitant of Tirilinga, and who belonged to the Kausika gotra.
The donor of the grant was the Ganga king Indravarman, son of Danarnava. As the prasasti of the grant is the same as that of the Chicacole grant of Indravarman above referred to, no comment is required.
The grant was made on the full-moon day of Kārttiks and was engraved on the 20th day of Pushya in the year 140 of the prospering victorious reign. This refers to the Ganga era, generally mentioned in the Balinga grants. This grant, therefore, appears to be three years posterior to that of the Chicacole plates of Indravarman,& dated 146. This son of Dānārņava was, probably, the grandson and successor of the Indravarman of the Chicacole plates.
The order for the grant was issued by the Mahamahattara sivagarman, who may have been the son of the Mahāmahattara Gaurišarman of the grant of Indravarman, dated 128 ; and father of Mahattara Savaranandisarman of the Chicacole grant of Gunārnava's son Devendravarman.*
The writer of the grant was Khandichandra, son of Aditya-Bhögiks. The Chioscole grant of Gaņārnava's son Dévendravarman is said to have been engraved by Sarvachandra, the
Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. 10, Tamil and Sanskrit Insoriptions, by J. Burgeau, Part III, No. 17, pp. 161 sqq.
Ep. Ind., Vol. III, No. 21, p. 180.
Archwological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV, Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions, by Jas. Bargena, Part III, No. 18, pp. 164 899.
• Bp. Ind., Vol. III, No. 21, 181.

Page #426

No. 27.] PURLE PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN : THE (GANGA] YEAR 149.
361
son of Khandichandra-Bhogika ; and Aditya, the son of Vijayachandra, is stated to have engraved the Chicacole grant of Indravarman, dated 128. The Chicacole grant of Indravarman, dated 146, is stated to have been engraved by the state Bhögika, probably Aditya. The office of the engraver appears to have been hereditary, like that of the ajfiapti.
The composer of the grant was the Minister-General' Sāmbapura-Upādhyāya, the son of Dharmachandra, the chief of the elephants (Hastyadhyaksha).
Of the localities mentioned in the grant the following require mention :
Dantapura.-The royal residence from which the grant was issued was evidently in the kingdom of Kalinga.
Dantapura is mentioned in the Daladavansa. It is said that the left canine tooth of the lower jaw of Buddha was brought by one of his disciples to Kalinga and a large stupa was built over it. In course of time a large city rose round the stúpa, and it was called Dantapura. The Buddhists all lived in a village close by. The people of Ceylon, attracted by the miracles worked by the tooth, established a colony not far from Dantapura. Ultimately, when the stūpa was destroyed by the malice of the Brahmans, the tooth was taken away to Ceylon.
On the way from Chicacole to Siddhāntam (Siddharthaka-grāma, a Buddhistic village) and close to the latter place a large tract of land is shown as the site of the fort of Dantavaktra. Valuable jewels, inuages of all kinds, coins and such other articles used formerly to be found there by the cultivators. Even now the people believe that there was once immense wealth there. About twelve miles north of Siddhantam and on the same side of the Någāvali is the village Hiramandalam, which name is only a corruption of framandala (the Tamil Ila-mandalam), the ancient name of Ceylon. Siddhāntam must have been the village where the Buddhists lived. These facts prove that Dantapura stood on the place which is now shown as the site of the fort of Dantavaktra.
Koraka rashfra has, perhaps, given its name to the village of Kurchavalea, about four miles north-west of Siddhantam. Rashtra properly means ' a kingdom.' As parts of the Kalinga kingdom were termed vishayas in the Rāgolu Plates of Saktivarman" (Kalinga itself was a vishaya and Varahavartini was a vishaya of Kalinga), why is this district here called a rashtra P Perhaps, this was at first an independent kingdom, but was subsequently conquered and subdued by the kings of Kalinga.
Bhukkukurs is Bukkur in the Palakonda Taluk and is opposite to Purle on the river. It was on the Bukkur bank of the river that the plates are said to have been discovered.
From the position of Kurohavalsa and Bukkur it may be seen that the Karaka rashtra corresponds to the modern P.lakonda Taluk.
Tirilinga is clearly Trilinga.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 पों' स्वस्ति विजयवतो दन्तपुरवासकामहिन्द्राचखशिखरप्रतिष्ठि. १ तस्व चराचरगुरोमकलभुवननिर्मापेकसूपधारस्य भगवतो मो. 8 वखामिनचरणकमलयुगलप्रणामाहिगतकलिकलो मा4 शामलकुलतिलकस्खासिधारापरिस्मन्दाधिगतसकलकतिहाधि. Bp. Ind. Vol. XII, No. 1.
This is expressed in the original by the symbol of
sytral.

Page #427

363
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV.
। राज्य विततचतुरदधिसलिलतरामेखलावनितलाम8 लयमा: पनेकसमरसंघाविजयजनितजयशब्दप्रतापीपन7 तसमस्तसामन्तचूडामणिप्रभामारीपुलरश्चितचरणी माता8 पिढपादानुध्यात: श्रीमहानासवसूनुः श्रीमान्महाराजेन्द्रव.
Second Plate ; First side. 9र्मा कूरकराष्ट्रे मुकुकुरच्छेदकर्षकान्कुटुम्बिनममाञापयति [*] वि10 दिसमस्त वो यथायं च्छेदसबंकरभरै परिहत्याचन्दाक प्रतिष्ठ' क11 वा मातापिचोरामनच पुण्याभिवृदये कार्तिकपौर्णमास्यां सलिलपूछ"]. 12 कं कौशिकसगोचाय [
बचनप्रचारिणे तिरिलिजवास्त. 13 व्याय वेदवेदाापारमाय भवदत्तशक्षणे सत्तस्तदेवं 14 विदित्वा यथोचि[तभोगभागमुपनयन्त[:] सुखं प्रतिवसति [*] सीमा16 लिमानि चाच प्रदक्षिणक्रमेण बोर व्यानि [I] पूर्वेण वल्लीकादारभ्य पुरुष18 छाययार्जुनपस्ततो वस्तीकस्ततो वखोकसहितकरचय: दक्षि
Second Plate ; Second side. 17 न करक्षाप्रभृति पुरुषच्चायया पाषाणायः [*] पश्चिमे18 न पाषाणामति पुर*]पच्छायया पाषाण एव ततोर्जुनहक्षस्तत19 हाणाय: [1] उत्तरेण पाषाणाप्रभृति पुरुषच्छायया तिमिरव. 20 चस्ततताषाणस्ततापाटसन्धिक्रमण पाषाणस्तत21 बाषाण एव ततो वसोक इति [*] भविषतष राधा22 पयति [1] धर्मक्रमविक्रमाणामन्यतमयोगादवाप्य मही. 23 मु(म)नुपासबिरयन्दानधोनुपालनौयो(यः) [1] व्यासगीताचाच प्रो. 24 काः [*] बहुभिसधा दत्ता बहुभिचानुपालिता [*] यस्य यस्य
Third Plate. 25 यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलम् [१] खदत्तां परदत्ता वा यबादक्ष ५6 युधिष्ठिर [*] महीमहीमता श्रेष्ठ दानाच्छ्यौनुपालनम् [॥२"] षष्टि-1 27 वर्षसामाणि खनै तिष्ठति भूमिदः [1] पाता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव 28 नरकी वसेदिति [१] पात्रा महामात्तरशिवशर्मा [.] प्र[*] ईमान29 विजयरावसंवारा:] .. .२ पुष दि.१.' लिखितमिदं शास80 में स्ववचनद्रस्ना सर्वाधिनतेन शाम्बपुरोपाख्याये31 मोबीचमादित्वमोगिकतनयन सपिकचन्द्रवति ।।
1 Read the ..! [The symbol following for representa 20 and not 80. After this comes 1 panetration represented by a spiral,

Page #428

R
Purle Plates of Indravarman : the [Gangaj year 149.
First Plate o g a ។ ី a al T..) man 2 g។ 2. ? 1 jama] 11) ពី ២ ៦២ at a ៗ ៗ ៗ ja :
a្បី ៗ ៗ ៗn a aa ។ ១១៦ ១១ ៦៦៦ ១៣ + ១ឆ្នាំៗ 9 56 ] [
j77Jឡា ១ : ១ ១ ១ . raja n a hz8 ] ១១ ៦៦-១១៦ ៦៦៦ ១ពីរោះៗ ២ រឺ aar nal S==
aះជួ2ា a la danaPzi E1 a.]។” ។ • 51 ។ ២) * ៣០, ១: 3ៗ ៖ 'a ||-B F an ៗ ។ ៦ -
Second Plate: first side. 2 - 1 1 1 1 1 1 1.ខ ៗ ៗ ៗ , c ជ : T !"), ', 1 57 1 ខាង ៩ :11. ឮ ta 5,
7 1 271, vo namaទាញ។ ។ តួ 0155/ a g" } } 114 2 a 5 a t ខា°5 .15 ) )
១៦ ។ ក 41 212ៗ t al ។ , 171 14 | 11 ២! n a11 = 41! ។ ទី2 a ha da*| ១៦៦៦ ១.២ ' : ។ ជា 1 1 511 ខាៗ ):41 ] . (5115៦.32 ឬ 1 ,ទី1 1 1 1 1 1 1 5 8 ០
Second Plate: second side. 1 $ 3.2 1 1 1 ,2 ៦រ ។ ៥) a1 1 2៥៦ 8 20,333 $/1] nea ។ ទី ២ a ៗ B
១, ៦៤ ៧៦១] i aa1a 4: _07a 4 រឿង ១.១៦, An ao
@
n a ។ ខា ។ ។ ៦ ១.២.វាគទី zz le] * 1 Pa d + កតា ។ ៦១ ១១
a) # 1 5 4 ,1 h a ៦៣ ១.១ឆ្នាំ។ |5 q| គ្នាតួ yam hd : 5
Third Plate 1 la> a, J JJan:១: ១ ២ ៗ ៗ គ្នា ។ a 8ឱ្យ 15-ng-១២-៥លា aa da,
Fun aga។ ha :---=== Tea ១ , ak
na?ៗ.aaaaaa BEយតាមឌីម៉ា - មe 8 aa 3 - អាន ao ថា ម០°° = "De] a" ana។[
៣ ៦ ១១ ចង២។៦] ពី aaaaaa ១ ០០។
.
F. W. THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE FOUR-FIFTHS

Page #429


Page #430

No. 27.]
PURLE PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN : THE [GANGAJ YEAR 149.363
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om! Hail! From (his) victorious residence (vasakat) at (the city of) Dantapura the son of the glorious Dānarnava, the glorious Mahārāja Indravarman-who has bad the string of the Kali age washed away by obeisance to the lotus feet of the divine (God) Gokarna-Svåmin, the lord of the movable and immovable (creation), the sole architect for the creation of the whole. universe, who is established on the summit of the mountain Xahēndra-wbo is the ornament of the family of the Gangas-who has obtained the supreme sovereignty over the whole of Kalinga by the quivering of the edge of his own sword; whose fame is stainless over the earth, which is girt about by the waves of the water of the four wide-spreading ooeans; whose feet are tinted by the mass of the clusters of blossoms which are the lustre of the crest-jewels of all the chieftains who have been made to bow down by his prestige of the cries of triumph occasioned by victory in the contests of many battles; and who meditates on the feet of (his) parents-issnes the (following) order to all the householders oultivating the division of Bhukkukura in the Ktiraka-rashtra :
(L. 10.) Know yo! This land, having been exempted from all taxes (and) having been established (89 a village) to continue as long as the moon and the sun may last, has been given, for the increase of the religious merit of (our) parents and of ourselves, with an accompaniment of libations of water, on the full-moon-day in the month of Karttika, to Bhavadattagarman, of the Kausika gotra, A student of the Rig Veda, a resident of Tirilinga and well-versed in Vēdas and Vēdarigas. Having known this, dwell ye in happiness, tendering (to him) the proper share of the profit therefrom.
(L. 14.) The marks of the boundaries in the pradakshina (right to left) order may here be noted thus:-On the east, beginning with an ant-bill, (there are) at (a distanoe which equals) the shadow of a man,' an Arjuna tree, then an ant-hill, then a Karanja tree together with an anthill. On the south, from the Karanja tree, at (a distance which equale) the shadow of a man, three boulders. On the west, beginning with the boulder, at a distance which equals) the shadow of a man (there is) a boulder only, then an Arjuna tree, then a boulder. On the north, beginning with the boulder, at (a distance which equals) the shadow of a man (there is a T'imira tree," then a boulder, then in the form of a door-joining (there is) a boulder and then a single boulder (and) then an ant-hill.
(L. 21.) And he (the king) admonishes future kings :-This meritorious gift should be preserved by those (kinga) who rule the earth, having obtained it by right, inheritance, or oonquest, one or other means. With reference to this (subject) there are verdes sung by Vyåsa :
[The three customary verses.] (L. 28.) (By) the order of the Maha-Mahattara Sivagarman-this edict was written by Bambapura-UpAdhaya, son of the Hasty-adhyaksha—the chief of the elephants-the saroadhikrita Dharmachandra, on the 20th day in the month of Pushya of the year 100 40 9 of the augmenting victorious reign; and was engraved by Khandiohandra, son of Aditya-Bhögiks.
On purusha-okokhaya cf. Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 184, n. 1.
[Timing in the Sanskrit trapolation of the Teluga okkafi, which is the name of the troe plotorina.-H. K. 8.]
onthocywna

Page #431

364
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XIV.
No. 28.-TUPPAD-KURHATTI INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF AKALAVARSHA
KRISHNA III: SAKA 868.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Tuppad-Kurhatti is a village of Navalgund Taluk, Dharwår District, and lies in lat. 15°327 and long. 75° 32', about 9 miles nearly east of Navalgand town. Its name is spelt as "Tapadkurhatti" in the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle, "Tupad Kurhatti" in the Bombay Survey sheet 332, and "Toopud Kooruttee" in the old Indian Atlas sheet 41. The name, correctly spelt, is Tuppada Kusihatti, "Kupihatti of 'the Butter," apparently on account of the excellence or abundance of the butter produced in the village. Kufihaffi, in Old Kanarese Kuripatti, means "ram's fold," and we find a semi-sanskritised variant of this in Mēshada-paffi (1. 31). Apparently the full name in ancient times was Karana-Guripatti, "Kuripatti of the Office" (11. 12-13). The stone bearing the present record was found in front of the temple of Maruti in the village, broken into two or three pieces. Ink-impressions of it were made for the late Dr. Fleet, and are now in the British Museum; from them I have edited the text.-The stone is a rectangular block; the top is surmounted by three triangalar finials, one in the middle and one at each corner. It contains on top two bands, each of which is divided by two columns into three compartments. The lower band has some sculptures, namely a litiga on a stand in the central compartment, a squatting figure in the proper right compartment, who holds something like a broom or a chowrie in his left hand, and a cow with sucking calf in the left compartment. Below this is an inscribed area about 1 ft. 114 in. wide and 3 ft. 4. in. high.-The character is good Kanarese of the period. Most of the letters are between in. and 1 in. high, though some are a little taller. The vowel signs and 7 are usually formed in the later manner; but occasionally they are written in the ancient fashion (e.g. Beļvola", I. 8, yyolam, 1. 19). The archaic subscript l in illa (1. 20) is also noteworthy. The palatal i appears in viñyāna (1. 11), a mistake for vijfiana which shews that it was pronounced by the writer in the same manner as by modern Tamils.-The language is Old Kanarese, except in the formal verses 1 and 2 (11. 23-27). The ! is preserved (ildu, 1. 14; nal-gámundara, l. 17; ēl, 11. 21, 22; alio, 11. 22, 23), except in one case, where it is written as(nar.ggamundam, 1. 14). Final m is sporadically changed to v before vowels in pădivav= (1.6) and nesanav(1. 19). There is an archaic participle-form in kādor (1. 21, in & formula). Lexically noteworthy are nesana, from the Sanskrit nivēšana (1. 19), the locative verb-noun modal (11. 29, 30 : Kittel gives only mudu and its parts), and hasta, apparently with the meaning of paksha (1. 30). We find a genitive used as a semi-nominative in Aychayyana madisida dēgulakke (1. 15: cf. my note in Journ. Roy. As. Soc., 1918, p. 105).
The record opens by referring itself in 11. 1-3 to the reign of Akalavarsha (the Rashtrakata Krishna III), and then states that in the year Paräbhava, Saka 868, while his viceroy Satyavākya Konguņivarma Permånadi, entitled “lord of Koļālapura best of cities" and “master of Nanda-giri," was governing Paligere and Belvola (1. 3-10), and the latter's subordinate Ayohayya was administering Karana-Garipatti (1l. 10-13), certain local officials granted lands for the maintenance of a temple founded by Aychayya (11. 13-20). Then come formule of the usual kind (11. 20-27), followed by a verse recording that on a certain date some years previously the god Ăychēśvara (i.e. the form of Siva worshipped in the above-mentioned temple founded by Aychayya) revealed himself in the town (11. 28-31); this may have been the event which led to the establishment of the temple, as was the case at Kurgod (above, p. 278). The viceroy Satyavākya-Kodguṇivarma Permånadi is evidently the same as the Ganga Bütuga, the son-in-law of the Rashtrakita Amoghavarsha-Vaddiga, and hence a brother-inlaw of Krishna III (see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., pp. 304, 419, 421, and the Gå warvad inscr. above).
1 See note on translatiou, below.

Page #432

UPPAD-KURHATTI INSCRIPTION OF AKALAVARSHA KRISHNA III. 365
We have thus two dates in the inscription, the one for the grant to the temple and the ther for the revelation of the god. The first is specified in 11. 3-6 as Saka 868, Paribhava; Bhadrapada du. 1; Bunday. This is irregular according to the Southern Cycle, in which Partbhava is equated with Saka 868 expired; for by the Sürya-siddhanta the tithi bu. 1 was current on Friday, July 31, A.D. 946, and Mr. Sewell, who has kindly examined the dates for this paper, points out that by the Arya-siddhanta fu. 1 was expunged. It follows therefore that the date intended was Sak, 868 current, Pará bhava, according to the Northern Cycle, by which the tithi . 1 was connected with Monday, 11 August, A.D. 945, and ended on that day 16 h. 5 m. fter man sunrise (for Ujjain); it was, therefore, current during the last 8 h. 26 m. of the recedis Sunday, which, hence, by a slight irregularity might be coupled with it (cf. r. Yakatasubbiah's Some Saka Dates in Inscriptions, p. 69).
De second date is given on II. 28-30 as Saka 864 (current), Subhakrit; Jyaishtha fu. 15 (ayently); Thursday. These data also imply the use of the Northern Cycle, according to wh the tithi was connected with Thursday, 13 May, A.D. 941, and ended 15 h. 55 m. after me sunrise for Ujjain. Mr. Sewell informs me that practically the same results are obtained byplying the Arya-siddhānta: calculating for true motions of sun and moon, the difference isly 34 m., and calculating for mean motions, it is 1 h. 38 m.
The geographical names mentioned are Kolalapura (1. 7), Nanda-giri (1. 7), the Threehdreds of Puligere and Belvola (1.8), Karana-Guripatti (1. 13) with the sanskritised form Jshade-patti (1. 31), and Dēvam gēri (1. 18). KO!Alapura is Kolhapur. On Karanauripatti see above. Dévangéri is perhaps the modern Deogări, in the neighbourhood of dag town.
TEXT. [Metres: v. 1, Anushțubh; v. 2, Salint; v. 3, Mattēbhaviloridita.] 1 Svasty-Akalavarsha-dēva-śr-Prithu vis-vallabha-mahārājädhird2 ja-paramélvara-paramabhattarara vijaya-rajyam-uttaröttar-Kbhivri(vri)3 ddhi-pravarddhamanam-d-chandr-Erkka-tāram-barar salatt-ire [lo] Sa(da)ka-nfips
ka
1-&tita-samvatsara-Ba(Haytamgal-entu-nura apuvatt-ontaneya 5 Paräbhava-samvatsaram pravarttise tad-varsh-abhya(bhyantarada Bhadrapada6 su(fa)ddha-padivav-Adityaváradanda Satyavákya-Korgunivarmma-dha7 rmma-mahärājadhiraja[m] Kolalapuravar-cava(sverath Nanda-giri-natham 8 trimat-Permmānadigal-Puligere-mtiniruvana Belvoln-mainto ruvam dushta-nigraha-visi(fi)shta-pratipălanadim suka (kha)-samkha(ka). 10 t(thi)-vinodadirn=&ļutt-ire [19] Permmadiya pada-padm-Opaji11 vianantarguna-vimala-vinyā(jñi)na-lakshmi-lakshita-vaksha[8]12 sthalam-params-mähēsva(Sva)ram Srimad-Iyohayyan Kara18 na-Guripattiyan abhyantara-siddhiyalle [] Beļvola-mtinürara 14 nār-ggāmundan Tondayyanum=aravareggimundagalam-ilda Iyohe. 15 yyans midisida dégulakke bitta keyyi rája-mina-matte16 r-ayratta 50 töpakk-enda kotta mattar-ondu 1 idarke aralara de17 sege siddh-ayam pom-gadyāņam-eradu 2 nil-gámundars dese18 gam siddh-aya[m] pom-gadyāṇam erada 2 Dēvamgériyol-8l-ka19 yyolam-ay-gayyola maneya nesapav-irppatta nálku 20 24 intl keygam-manegar perad-ondon tereywills [1] idath 21 [ka]d-atam lingamun kavileyuman-bj-kotiyama[a] kdotta
(Keanpura generally identified with Kalar in the Mysoro Stato : Dr. Moth Kenari Dywitiw, x 297 J. K. R] From the Ink-imprensione.
Road Prithich
Or poibly Toplayyam .

Page #433

TOL. XIV.
866
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
22 idan-alid-Stam lingamum kaviloyum=él-koțiyum Varana23 siyuman-alida pamcha-maha-patakan-akkum Bva-datt[]m-pe24 ra-datt[a] Viyo harésta vasundha]rå [] shashtim variabal-sahasrani(pi) 25 vishthayam jāyatė krikri)[mih] [11] [Samk]nyo-yam dharmma-sbtu[rænri] 26 pāņām kald kald pålaniyo shavabdhiḥ [1] sarm[m]4(rvvá)n=ētām(n) bhägi[nab] 27 pártthivēndr[Ano] bhayo bhayo yachat: Ramache[mo]dra [b] [1 2 28 Sa(sa)ka-kalam chavu-shashtiy-eshţa-sa(sa)tamun-tån-age (samvatsa[ram] 29 suka-santam Subhakrid-pravarttane modal-Jöshtam-mahi-su(u)ddha-name80 ka-hastha (sta)th vari(re P)y-arta[gam P]* tisthi P] modal-varazh Brihaspatyadando
ka31 ram'-Mēshada-paçţi-näma-paradol-pratyaksham-Āychova(Ava)rar [3]
TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-3) Hail! while the victorious reign of king Akalavarshe, the darlit of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, sapreme Master, was advancing in a case of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :
(Lines 3-10) while the oyolio year Parabhava, the eight-hundred and sixty-eightbe the centuries of yours elapsed from the time of the Saks king, was current, on Sunday, le first (lunar day) of the bright fortnight of Bhădrapada in that year, when Satyavākya Kongo Varms the great emperor of righteousness, lord of Koja?apura best of cities, master of Nand giri, Permanadi, was governing the Puligere Three-hundred and the Beļvola Three-hundrd BO as to suppress the wicked and to protect the excellent, with enjoyment of pleasant convers tions -
(Lines 10-13) while he who finds sustenanee at PermAdi's lotas-feet, he whose breast i marked by the presence of the genius of endless virtue and stainless wisdom, a suprema worshipper of Mahesvara, Ayobayya, was administering Karana-Ghuripatti with internal authority -
(Lines 13-20) Tondayya, the county-Gamanda of the Belvols Three-hundred, and the Six Gåmandas in concert granted for the temple constructed by Iychayye a field, fifty mattar by the king's monsure, (and) gave for a garden one mattar. On this, for the share of the kings the fixed revenue (shall be) two gold gadyāpas, for the share of the county-Gåmundas the fixed revenne two gold gadyanas. (They also gave) twenty-four dwelling-houses of seven cubits and five cubite in width) at Dēvamgēri. Thus on this field and houses there is not a single other impost.
(Lines 20-23 : a prose formula of the usual type.) (Verses 1-2 : common Sanskrit formule.)
(Verse 3) When the Baka date was eight-hundred and sixty-four, while the myolu year Subhakrit pleasant and peaceful was in progress, while Jyaishtha (and) the fortniglt named the great bright one were going on, during the course of the last lunar day (of the fortnight), on Thursday, Aycho vara verily revealed himself in the town named Meshada-patti.
Read carshaBead bhacadikin.
Red Subbakrit, I give the sbove emendations in the first half of the line with considerable diffidence. The use of hasta in the one of paksha is new to me, though both words may be tood in chronograms to denoto a pale. Vari may
leo be the mme M bari, le patata, And, if so, the emendation autagai will be wrong. But in spite of those dificaties the above emendations to meet the reqpiraupent of the new batter than Aay other
It is poolble that Karam-Mohada-patti should be read as a compound, corresponding to Karana-Guripark 12-18 px" corresponding to karapa, office," "treasury").

Page #434

Tuppad-Kurhatti Inscription of the reign of Akalavarsha Krishna III : Saka 868.
OSB2Blas
de VS
NO
VOIRE
ga
P
2
vo
1 SC
Sur
E
F. W. THOMAS
WHITINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL
SCALE NEARLY ONE-FOURTH

Page #435


Page #436

No. 29.]
KING CHANDRA OF THE MEHARAULI INSCRIPTION.
367
No. 29.-A NOTE ON KING CHANDRA OF THE MEHARAULI INSCRIPTION.
By R. D. BANERJI, M.A. A tall slender pillar of iron, almost entirely pure, stands in the courtyard of Masjid Quwwatul-Islam within a few feet from the Qutb Minär. Among the various inscriptions incised on it, the largest is a record of six lines, in characters of the fourth century A.D. The final edition of this inscription is to be found in Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions. According to this record a king named Chandra had defeated a combination of his enemies in Eastern Bengal (Varga), had crossed the seven months of the Indus during his wars, defeated the Vahlikas, and set up a standard of Vishņu on a hill called Vishņupada. Scholars have offered numerous suggestions concerning the identity of this prince. Dr. Fleet was of opinion that this king Chandra was probably Chandragupta I of the early Gupta dynasty. Dr. V. A. Smith thought that this king Chandra was the same as king Chandragupta II of the early Gupta dynasty and in the first two editions of his Early History of India assigned the inscription on the iron pillar at Méharauli to the son of Samudragupta. Mahāmahopādhyâya Hara-Prasad Sastri is of opinion that this king Chandra is Chandravarman, son of Sirhavarman of Pushkaraná, whose inscription has been found at Susunia in the Bankura District of Bengal. Recently Mr. R. G. Basak has thought fit to revert to the theory of the late Dr. J. F. Fleet concerning the identity of the prince mentioned in the Maharauli pillar inscription and identifies him with Chandragupta I, the father of Samudragupta.
Mr. Basak's paper opens with a statement the accuracy of which is doubtful and which, so far as is known, cannot be supported by Epigraphical evidence. Mr. Basak says: "In the early part of the fourth century A.D. there was a great defeat of the people of Bengal (Variga) by a king named Chandra "; but the record on the iron pillar at Méharauli merely states that the king defeated a combination of his enemies in the Vanga countries. The plural is used instead of the singular, which is significant. The combination may have been of people who had no relation with the people of Bengal, but who had either established small principalities in Eastern Bengal or had been driven to take shelter in that region. There is no mention of the "people of Bengal" in this record, and we are not in a position to determine whether the "people of Bengal" were able to take part in these struggles at that period or not.
The principal argument on which Mr. Basak bases his identification of king Chandra of the Maharanlı pillar with king Chandragupta I of the Gupta dynasty is the statement on the iron pillar inscription that king Chandra "attained sole supreme sovereignty in the world, acquired by his own arm and enjoyed) for a long time." According to Mr. Basak this statement "applies more to an early Gupta ruler of the fourth century than to any local king of any of the small states then ruling independently in Northern India." Mr. Basak assigus no reasons for his statement, and consequently it is difficult to trace the trend of his thought. Evidently the glamour of the early Gupta empire and its glory in later days enticed him to put forward this bold statement. Mr. Basak goes on to state : "So it is very likely that Samudragupta's father Chandragupta I, whom we know to have been the first Maharajadhiraja of the Gapta line, began to establish the empire by going out for making conquests in Bengal, in part of the Punjab and also in the South and perhaps succeeded in incorporating portions at least of these provinces into his own kingdom, which after his death passed into Samudragupta's hands."7 It is true that Chandragupta I, the son of Ghatotkachagupta, was the first Maharajadhiraja of the Gapta dynasty ; but there is absolutely no evidence which can lead us to believe that he was
Corpus Inoriptionum Indicarum, Vol. III, p. 141. • Epi. Ind., Vol. XIII, p. 139. Fleet'. Corpu Insoriptionum Indicarum, Vol. 111, p. 141. Ibid.
• Ibid., p. 140, note 1. • Ind. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, 1919, p. 98.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, p. 101.
802

Page #437

368
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
capable of leading an army into the Punjab or the south or that he ruled for a long time. He may or may not have been in podsession of Bengal. The coins bearing his name and effigy and that of his consort Kumaradēvi the Lichchhavi, which an earlier generation of Numismatista assigned to this prince, are now taken as medals issued by the Emperor Samudragupta in memory of his parents.
The Möharauli inscription of Chandra states that he enjoyed suzerainty for a long time. But it is impossible to admit that Chandragupta I reigned for a long time. There is a consensus of opinion among orientalists on this point, and, as far as is known, Mr. Basak is the only advocate of this opinion. If we dismiss the doubtful evidence of the Bodh Gayă inscription of Trikamala or Turamals of the year 64 and the Gayå plate of the time of Samudragupta of the year 9 (P), the oldest known inscription of the Gupta dynasty which is dated is the Udayagiri inscription of Chandragupta II of the year 82=400 A.D.8 Now the initial year of the Gupta era is generally admitted to be the time of the accession, or rather the coronation, of Chandragupta I sometime in 318-19 A.D. Udayagiri, where this inscription is to be found, is in Eastern Mälava, a province which was conquered or subjugated by Chandragupta II. This is proved by the existence of a new class of silver coins of Chandragupta II based on the Malava and Saurashtra fabric of silver coins which were introduced by Chandragupta II in imitation of the silver drachma of the Western Satraps. The conqueror of a new province or country generally conciliates the subjects of his newly conquered province by issuing coins of the same type which was in vogne immediately before the conquest rather than offend them by issuing a type unknown previously. This was done by Mahmûd bin Sabuktigin, Muhammad bin Sam and his immediate successors in the Punjab and Delhi, and by Akbar in Gujarat. The conquest of a province and its settlement generally takes some time; and, if we assign fifteen or twenty years for it, we have sixty or sixty-five years left for the reigns of Samudragupta and Chandragupta. It is hardly possible even to think of a short reign for Samudragupta when we consider the amount of work he did to conquer and consolidate the Empire. By common consent forty-five or fifty years have been assigned to Samudragupta, and the majority of Indologists agree with the late Dr. V. A. Smith in assigning a very short reign of ten or fifteen years to Chandragupta I and a long reign of at least fifty years to his son and successor Samudragupta. So it is impossible to maintain that Chandragupta I enjoyed a long reign, and consequently it is not possible to identify him with king Chandra of the Méharauli pillar inscription, who enjoyed the suzerainty, acquired with his own arms, for a long time.
In the second place is it possible to maintain that Chandragupta I led an expedition into the Punjab and Afghanistan and the Dekkhan? The negative evidence of the Allahabad pillar inscription is decisive on this point. If Samudragupta's father had done any campaigning in the North-West or the South, then it is perfectly certain that an able panegyrist of the type of Sandhivigrahika-Kumārämātya-Mahadandandyaka Harishēna would have mentioned it and availed himself of such occurrences to extol the might of his master Samudragupta still further. The silence of the Allahabad prasasti on this point enables us to state with a tolerable degree of confidence that Chandragupta did not campaign in the land of the five rivers or Afghanistan or lead an army into the Dekkhan. It is a pity that the first three lines of the Allahabad prasasti can neither be completely read nor partially restored. It would have cleared up all doubts
1 Allan's British Mweum Catalogue of Indian Coim, Gupta Dynasties, Pp. lxiv-lxviii. + Cunningham's Malabodhi, pl. XXV.
Fleet's Corpus Inscriptiomum Indicarum, Vol. III, p. 25. • Allan's British Museum Catalogue of Indian Coins, Gapta Dynasties, p. lxxxvi.
Cunningham's Coinu of Mediæval India, Pp. 65-66. • Nelson Wright, Catalogue of Coins in the Indian Mwoum, Caloutta, Vol. II, p. 17.
Ibid., pp. 19-87. Ibid., Vol. III, p. 87. Early History of India, Third Edition, pp. 280-81.

Page #438

No. 29.)
KING CHANDRA OF THE MEHARAULI INSCRIPTION.
369
about the beginning of the Gupta dynasty. The opening line of this record mentions Samudragupta's kinsmen, who seem to have had done something about the beginning of his reign. Then, the list of kings and countries conquered by Samudragupta gives us a good idea of the states surrounding the parent state of the Gupta Empire, 1.6. Magadha, and the rigid silence of Harishēņa about the achievements of Chandragupta I in these regions proves that that monarch secured his own independence and did little else. The first mention of Chandragupta I is to be found in the Mathură fragmentary inscription of the time (P) of his grandson Chandragupta II. Neither the Allahabad nor the Erant inscription mentions him, a fact which leads us to believe that the kingdom of Magadha was acknowledged as the paramount power in India only during the time of Samudragupta and the title of Maharajadhiraja was probably bestowed on Chandragupta I by his descendants. Chandragupta I may have been the real founder of the kingdom of Magadha and freed it from the yoke of the Scythian foreigner. Beyond this nothing can be said about Chandragupta I.
Mr. Basak questions : "Where is the evidence that Bengal had ever been in the possessio. of Chandravarman P" But he does not pause to think what evidence there is of the possession of Bengal by Chandragupta I. Copper-plate grants of the time of Kumāragupta and Budhagupta have been discovered in Northern Bengal. These are the Dhanaidaha and Damodarpar grants of Kumāragupta I and the Damodarpar grant of Budhagupta. But it does not seem to have struck Prof. Basak that these copper-plates cannot prove that Chandragupta I had any hold over any part of Bengal.
Another argument adduced by Mr. Basak in favour of his theory about the inclusion of Bengal in the kingdom of Chandragupta is the discovery of the coins of the Emperors of the early Gupta dynasty in Eastern and Western Bengal. Only one or two coins of Chandragupta I have been found in Bengal, and these coins too are not regarded by Allan, the latest anthority on the subject, as being genuine issues of Chandragupta I, but as medals strack in memory of his parents by his son Samudragupta. Coins of Chandragupta II, Kumāragupta I and Skandagapta have been found in large numbers and indicate that probably Eastern and Western Bengal were included in the Empire of the Guptas in the fifth century A.D.
To sum up; it is not possible to admit that Chandragapta I of the early Gupta dynasty had a long reign; therefore he cannot possibly be the same person as king Chandra of the Maharanlı inscription. Then, the existing evidence in both the Epigraphic and the Numismatic fields is insufficient to prove that Bengal was included in the kingdom of Chandragupta I, the first monarch of the Gupta dynasty, or that he campaigned in the Indus Delta. Finally Paurinio evidence, as quoted by Mr. Pargiter, proves very distinctly that Bengal was not included within the dominions of Chandragupta I. Mr. Pargiter says: "The Guptas are mentioned as reigning over the country comprised within Prayāga, Sakata and Magadha." Mr. Pargiter concludes very correctly that this was "exactly the territory which was possessed at his death by Chandragupta I, who founded the Gupta dynasty in A.D. 319-20 and reigned till 326 or 330 (or even till 335 perhape), before it was extended by the conquests of his son and successor Samudragupta." It is, therefore, almost certain that Bengal was never included within the dominions of Chandragupta I. In order to reconcile this directly hostile piece of evidence to his own theory Mr. Basak states: "Or it may be supposed that the Magadhs of the Puranas probably included portion of Bengal conquered," & statement which need not be taken seriously.
Fleet's Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, Vol. III, p. 6.
Ibid., pp. 26-27. • Ibid., pp. 6-10.
• Ibid., p. 20.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, p. 101. • J. 4. 8. B., New Series, Vol. V, pp. 460-61, pl. ix. 1 . Chanda's" Indo-Aryan Racer," p. 278. • Pargiter's Dynasties of the Kali 496, p. xll. . Md. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, p. 102.

Page #439

370
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
It is, therefore, certain that it is hardly possible to identify Chandragupta I of the early Gupta dynasty with king Chandra of the Moharauli pillar inscription. We may now revert to Mr. Basak's question as to whether we possess any evidence which indicates that Bengal was at any time in the possession of Chandravarman. The answer is in the affirmative. We have evidence of the possession of a part, at least, of Bengal by Chandravarman in the Susuniä rock inscription of Chandravarman, son of Sirhavarman, king of Pushkarana.1 Mr. Basak has taken this inscription to be a pilgrim's record without assigning sufficient reasons. So far as is known, there is no evidence to prove that Susuni, hill was at any time a place for pilgrimage of sufficient importance to draw devotees from the Western end of India. No remains have been found on the hill which might indicate that there was any famous shrine on this hill or near the inscription. It is very difficult to understand why Mr. Basak takes this inscription to be the record of a pilgrimage of king Chandravarman of Pushkaraná simply because he carved the discus of Vishậu on a hill of Western Bengal. The inscription proves that a king named Chandravarman from Pushkaraņā (modern Pokharan in the Jodhpur State) had come as far as Western Bengal proper and left his mark there in the form of a short record with one of the emblems of his principal deity incised on the hill, the only prominent landmark in the country, which is perhaps the only hill in Bengal proper. Let us connect the fact gleaned from this very short record with those obtained from the Méharauli inscription of Chandra. The latter speaks of a king named Chandra, who had defeated a combination of his enemies in the Vanga countries. The full name of king Chandra may be either Chandranátha, Chandravarman or Chandragupta. In the Susuniã inscription we have a confirmation of one of the statements of the Méharauli inscription that a king named Chandravarman hact left the mark of his visit in Bengal. Then, both inscriptions are Vaishnava; king Chandra had raised a staff of Vishņu on the Vishộupada hill, while Chandravarman had incised the wheel of Vishņu on the Susunia hill. Whereas it is impossible to identify this Chandra with Chandragupta I of the early Gupta dynasty, the only alternative left open is to identify this Chandra of the Moharauli pillar inscription with Chandravarman, son of Simhavarman, of the Susuniā rock inscription. The statement of the Méharauli pillar inscription fits in very well with the case of Chandravarman, as he must have had a long reign.
The mention of Chandravarman among the chieftains of Aryävarta, who were uprooted by Samudragupta, shows that that dynasty had come to an end in the North. Subsequent inscriptions prove that two more generations continued to rule independently in Western Mālava and the dynasty was finally subjugated during the reign of Kumāragupta I. In this connection certain inaccuracies which Mr. Basak has used to refute the statements of Mahāmahopadhyaya Hara-Prasad śāstri should be considered :
The first of these is Mr. Basak's idea of the extent of the dominion of the early Guptas in Málava. He says: "We know from Epigraphic records that in A.D. 404 Chandragupta II was on the Imperial Gupta throne. Hence we may safely suppose that Mahāraja Naravarman was Chandragupta II's feudatory in the Western regions." The Mandasor inscription of Naravarman contains no reference to the suzerainty of the Gupta dynasty, and it is hardly correct to Buprose that he had submitted to the Guptas. The only possible conclusion is that Naravarman had somehow or other evaded the yoke of the Guptas down to the year 461 V.E.=404 A.D. The Gangdhar inscription of his son Visvavarmans clearly proves that Naravarman maintained bis independence throughout and did not submit to the Guptas.
In the second of these extraordinary statements Mr. Basak asks us to believe that both Viévavarman and his son Bandhuvarman were feudatories of Kumāragupta I. He says: "We
\ Epi. Ind., Vol. XIII, p. 133.
Ind. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, p. 98. • Floot's Corpus Inscriptionum Indicarum, Vol. III, pp. 74-76.

Page #440

No. 29.]
KING CHANDRA OF THE MEHARAULI INSCRIPTION.
gather from other records that his (Naravarman's) son Visvavarman and his son Bandhuvarman were feudatories of Kumaragupta I"; and in a footnote he refers us to inscriptions Nos. 17 and 18 of Fleet's Gupta inscriptions. These are the Gangdhar inscription of Visvavarman, son of Naravarman, of the year 480 V.E., and the Mandasor inscription of the year 493 V.E. of Bandhuvarman, the son of Visvavarman. A careful scrutiny of the long record found at Gangdhar reveals nothing about a suzerainty of the Gupta Emperors over Visvavarman, and the inevitable conclusion is that at the time of this record (480 V.E.=423-4 A.D.) Visvavarman did not acknowledge the Gupta Emperors of the North as his suzerains. Turning to the Mandasor inscription of the time of Bandhuvarman and his suzerain Kumāragupta I, we find that Bandhuvarman was the ruler or governor of Dasapura when Kumaragupta was ruling and that Visvavarman is mentioned as a king who was the father of Bandhuvarman. The past tense of the verb to be (babhuva) clearly indicates that Visvavarman had ceased to exist. The verses about Visvavarman were introduced as a parenthesis to show the descent of Bandhuvarman. The real connection is between Kumaraguptē prithivim prasāsati (1. 13) and Bandhuvarmmani Dasapuram-idam palayati (1. 16). Consequently it must be admitted that the Mandasor inscription of Bandhuvarman does not contain any reference or proof as to a suzerainty of the Early Gupta Emperors over Visvavarman, king of Western Malava, though the record clearly indicates that Visvavarman's son Bandhuvarman was a feudatory of the Early Gupta Emperor Kumaragupta I. Therefore we cannot accept Mr. Basak's statement that Naravarman's son Viśvavarman was a feudatory of Kumaragupta I. Mr. Basak's idea apparently is that the dynasty of Jayavarman ruled the whole of Malava from Dasapura; but the findspots of inscriptions of Naravarman and his son prove that they were rulers of a portion only of Western Malava. Naravarman's inscription was found at Mandasor, while that of his son Viśvavarman was found at Gangdhar or Gangrar, Lat. 23° 56' N., Long. 75° 41' E., in the Gwalior State (sheet No. 35, Atlas of India, Survey of India Map printed in 1899). The tract of country in which these two inscriptions were found lies along the southern border of Mewar and runs along a range of hills. This country appears to have sheltered the descendants of Simhavarman after the defeat of Chandravarman. The Udayagiri inscription of the year 821 and the Sañchi inscription of the year 93, both of the reign of Chandragupta II, prove that Naravarman and Visvavarman had no hold on this part of Mālava.
We have, therefore, no reason to put any faith in the following statement:-"Samudragupta probably destroyed the independence only of the nine kings of Northern India among whom Chandravarman was one, and allowed them after their utter defeat to rule in their respective States as Gupta feudatories." It is clear from the statement of Harishēņa's Prasasti that the nine kings of Aryavarta were uprooted, i.e. their kingdom assimilated into the Empire (1. 21), while the kings of the south were captured and liberated, i.e. they were reinstated. The inscriptions of Chandravarman's brother Naravarman and his son Visvavarman indicate very clearly that after his defeat by Samudragupta either Chandravarman himself or his brother Naravarman migrated into Malava. There, in the hilly country in the North-West corner, adjacent to modern Mewar, they managed to maintain their independence till 423-4 A.D., and were subjugated by the Early Gupta Emperors at some date between 424 and 437 A.D. There is no doubt about the fact that Bandhuvarman, son of Visvavarman and grandson of Naravarman, had in 437-38 A.D. lost his independence.
1 Ibid., p. 25.
Ibid., pp. 30 and 34.
371
Ind. Ant., Vol. XLVIII, p. 99,

Page #441


Page #442

INDEX.
Paes
•
206
a, form of, . .
• 167, 164 .a, Kanarose accusative ending,
. 266 à, form of, . . a-mitri, form of, .. . abidhs and bidha,. Abdul H aan, a Golconda k.,.. Abdollah Qutb Shah, a Golconda k... Abhata, hl.n . . Abhaya-siva . . .
283 Abhidharma-loia, a book, ..
291 Abhinaya-Vijaya-Bakkariya-samadra, oi., . 69, 71, 82 abhitvaramana, .
827 Abho, w.,
206 Abhä, m., .
207 'achari,
• 286 Achsaars, .... . .
. 905 Achchbåda, a lake, . . . 78, 80, 80 .. 3 Achharasa II., a Sinda oh..
368, 272, 276 Achhatyana (+), a gara,. . . 148, 152 Achi-dera TII., a Sinda eh, . . . . 868 Achngi II., a Sinda ch., . .
. . 268 Achugi III., a Sinda ch., . .
. . 988 Achyuta, . . . .
. 101, 103 Achyuta-Raya, a Vijayanagara k., 216, 280, 286,
311, 312, 816,
918, 821, 822, 828, 843, 868 adada, . . . .
. 189 adeganti, . .
. 266 adda, a measure,
859 & *. 7 adhaka, . . . . .
. 188, 161 Adhiva, oi., . . .
195, 196, 200 Adi-Kesava, a divinity, . .
• 197, 199 Adi-Kēdava-ghatta, a place, . 198, 199, 200 Aditys, te of, . .
126, 127, 129 Aditya Bhogika, 7., .
.
860-8 Adityavarman, a Maukhari k., . .. 112, 116, 119 Adivarühe, a Pratikára k . . .179
PAOS adri, . . . . .
• 100, 105 Advaita doctrine, i
. 233, 284, 357 agama, .
101, 106, 317 agami, .
. . . 818, 846 Agara (?), di.,
. . . 321 Agasti, . .
. 204 Agastye, . . .
. 816 Agastya, a gotra,
. .81, 209, 216-216 ághata, . .
. . . . 187 Aghora, as espect of Siva,.. . 274 . 2 Agnihotrs, . . . . . . . 151 Agni-Kula, a race, Agrahara, . . . . . . . 358 ahamshamiki, .
. . . . . . . 169 Ahichchhattra, ri.,.
. . 69 Ahobala, a shrine, . . . 100, 102, 108,
171, 240 ai-mitra, form of, . . . . . . 144 Albirada-riya-rahata-vēsy-aika-bhujang, our of
the Vijayanagara k. Rama-raja, 211, 229 Aipana-Malukka, ch., . . 210, 211, 231 Ain-ul-Malk, ch., . .
. .311 Airiyata, . .
. . . . . .
. . 305
. Airro-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 814, 820 Ajárd, ti. . . . . . 858-9 A JATRAEra, . . . . . 826, 829 Ajusha, ..'.
208 Akilavarshs, our of the Rashtrakūta kk. Krish.
paraja I. f IIT. 128, 126, 138, 128, 129, 884-6 akale, . .
. . . . 268 Akbandals - Indrs, .
. . . 844 Akitora, di. .
. . . 845, 858 Akka-Bhatta, m, . • 814, 815, 819, 821 Akkale-Bhatt, ... Akkanna, a Goloonda minister, 354-6, 868-9 ikshapataliks. 8. a. Maha,
164, 194, 897 kabata-tritiyi .
. 188-9
1 The Pyares refer to pagou; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -oh-chlet;00.-country;di. -district, division, do the Mme ditto dg.-dynastys X. - Eastern ; feud. -feudatory: k. king; w. man mt.-mountain, ri. -river; . a.-100 also sur. - surname to.templo; vi. village, town; W.- Western wo.woman.
81

Page #443

374
akshini,. akuthineus, Aküti-Vishnu-Bhatta,
Alada, m.,
Alagarddha (Lagarddha ?), m.,
Alaka, vi.,
Alas grant of Govinda II.,
Alhana, m.,
Alhu,., alidona,
älke,
Allarya, M.,
Alluraka, vi.,
alphabet
Acute-angled,
-Bengali,
Brahmi,
Ganga,
Kadamba,
Kanarese,
Kharoshthi, Nandi-nagari,
Nigari,
Northern,
Telugu,
Southern,
Amaravati, vi.,
Ambalacharya, sur.,
Ambārāma, vi.,
Ammal-Nadädür-ammā), Ammal-acharya, sur.,
Amritadhara, m.,
Amvayillä, a place, Apadaura, vi.,
Apadauri, vi.,
.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
PAGE
-818, 846 110. 1 212
208 126 72, 79
1. 5, 122
202, 208 209
202
189
189
76, 82 148
.
.
•
.
•
No. 6 Nos. 10, 28 No. 9 No. 24 No. 11
Nos. 2, 14, 16, 17, 19, 22, 28 Nos. 7, 20 Nos. 2, 12, 16, 17, 22, 25
Nos. 15, 26 Nos. 13, 21
Nos. 3, 26
No. 8
78, 79
87 148, 150, 152 87 87 202, 209 158, 161 195, 196, 200 200 284 808, 306 #. 2 148, 159 Ananta-Bhatta, M. 212, 218, 214, 315, 821 Anantaraja, minister of the Vijayanagara b. 98, 102, 103-104, 107, 109 106, 106, 100 99 85 110, 190 . 159
Anandajana-Yogin, a Käkekt ächdrya, Ananga-Kama,
Anangaáraya. See Madanangaárays,.
Bukka I.,
Anantaraja, a tank, Anantaraje-sigara, a tank, Apdal, wife of Parafara-Bhatta VII., Andhaka, a giant, Andhra, dyn.,
•
PAGE
Andhra, a people, . . 112, 117, 120, 140, 327, 830 Andhra inscription of Siri-Palamavi, Andhra-desa, province,
158
Andhras, inscriptions of the,
Anga, co., angaraksha,
88, 90, 98, 96 140 78, 79, 170, 178, 316 327 158, 161 09
Angiras, a pratara,. Aniruddha, M., Annadată,.,. Annadatarya, m.,
69, 70, 71, 78, 80
75,81
Apnapa, m.,
Annavema, a Reddi k.,
Ai, Đông
Antaḥpurika,
Antam (Annam)-Bhatta, m.,
Antarai, vf.,
39 99
"
" "
doubling after, for ",
[VOL. XIV
form of, redundant, use of,
antaranga,
Antem bavaraganda, sur. of the Vijayanagara k. Rama-Raja,
anunäaika, use of, anusvára,
saviya, Apåpa, m., Apastamba-sutra, Appi-Devi, a Pratihāra queen, Appa Konda, m., Appalaraja, m., Appale-Bhatta, m., Appana, m., Appapa-acharya, M., apporgge, Apratika-malliru, sur.. Ara inscription of Kanishka II., Ara, a place,
ara, araghatta, arahanta,
arahata,.
Arakere, vi., Araliyahāļa, vi.,
.
74, 76, 81, 89
70 290, 298
194, 198
218
126, 129 160
•
.
. 211 157 129 69, 97 198 157
147, 168, 210, 811, 841
. 68, 69, 122, 164,
168, 177, 266 150 331, 335, 336 216, 818, 817, 342, 846 178, 188 848 341-2, 346 342 74, 81 75, 81 189 ."346 180.
180, 132, 186
189, 191 296, 308
296 176, 186 267, 273, 277 267, 373, 277
The figures refer to pages; n. after a gare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used, wohled, eo, country; di-district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty B-Rastern; fend.-feudatory; k.-king; .-man.mountain; ri.-river; . a.see also; sur.-surname; fe, temple; vi.-village, town; W.-Western; wo.-woman.

Page #444

INDEX.
375
Avinite, a Ganga k., Aya-Azee, . . . iyakapdla, .
. Aynai, ., . . Syati, . . . Aychayye, a governor, . Aych svars, a divinity. . Ayodhyi, oi., . . Ayu, . . . Ayyalu, .. . Ayyavarman, a Ganga k.,
PAGE . 338, 337
. . . 286 . . 887 & 1.7
. . 184, 387 . . 125, 129 .. 1 . . 864-6 . . . 864, 866
. 193, 196 . 171, 217-230, 240, 328 . . . 74, 81 . , 382, 385, 386
898
150
ΡΔΟΣ Armaandeya-balli, vi.
. . 71, 77, 82 Araabiqi, di, . . . . . 288, 289 Araviti, a family,. .
. . . 231 Araviti Bukks, . . Arbads, st., . . . . . 296, 297, 298, 806 Ardhanårisvars-siva,
168 are-vida, Arbat, . . Arivarma Harivarman, a Ganga k.. 882, 837 Arjuns, . Arjana treo .
362-8 srogadachhip .
. 206 Arthini, oi.,
296, 396 Arthåpå inscription of Chamanda Raja, . 896 Arundhati, wife of Variskfha . 296, 298, 804 λσι ,
881, 886, 888 Aryavarman, a Ganga k.
• 833 Addbar, .. . .
. 906, 200 Amanka, w., . . . .
206, 206, 810 Lakri, . . .
. . 286, 440 Antti-grims, di
. . . 148 sahabhög, . .
. . . 73 mahtabhogy, . .
. . .174 4okf-akahara-dipika, a book,. . 4shfa-flóki, a poem,
. . . 86 wpirates, form of, .
. . . 98 Alvaghosha, k, .
. . 140, 142 Aivalayana-strs, .
.854, 867-9 abramodh, . .
. 149, 161 Alvaputi, k., . .
. 111, 116, 119 Atan - Kims, .
. . . 81 Itavik,. .
• 996, 810 Atharpa-Veda,
• . 166-167 Atimaswalya-stapa, poen,
. 85 Itmabodha, a Kakek acharya,. . 984 Atroy, götra, . .. 81, 800, 818-914, 814-916 Aubhala Bhatta, ., .
. . . 214.848 Aubhalary, , . . . . 76, 81 Aubhalay . .
. . 848 Xudagaddii, place,
. . 168, 161 Abhagaddi, a place,
. 168, 161 Aurr . . .
. 880 ayabhrithe, . . svagrabe, an of, . . Avantimurian, a Moukhari k., .
112, 118 Avenue (Aperinta), di, . . 148, 140, 160, 168
band . . .
. 122, 192, 325 o, form of, . .
189 b in Kharðshthi texte,
. . . . 133 Bachchi-Bhatte, ..
• 218 Bactria, co. . .
290 Bidanahatti, a place, . . . 267, 272, 277 bidha and abidhe,. . .
128, 128 .. 7 Bagndage, oing . . . . . . . 268 Bagndage Seventy, di., . . .
. . 268 babi. . . .
.
. 279 Bahalin - Banka (of Belkh),. • 295 Balliyakks, o .
267, 278, 278 Båls-dovi, a Sinda queen,
266, 272, 276 Balarim, . . . . . 101, 106 Bala-Sivacharys, a Saioa acharya, 287, 272, 277 Bala-Siva-dēva-Bala-Sivacharya, Balavarman, foud..
. .
• 181 bale, . . . . .
• 126 ball, . . . . . . 161, 162, 186 Balkh, co., . . . .
. 295 Ball]. II., a Hoysala k . . . 265 Ballakunda, di, . . . . . 271, 279 Bellakanda-vishayo, di, -foreg. 265, 279, 281, 283 Ballakunde, di. - Bellakandi 365, 286, 266
#. 5, 267, 271, 272, 878,
875, 277, 280-288 Ballakunde-nada, di, -foreg., . 265, 266 *. 5,
276, 277, 278,
281, 282, 283 Bellambiki, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 211 Bapa, author, . . . . . 111, 112
The Aguro refer to page . After sogar to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other brorlatonfreadinc.chlet , eo.-countrydi district, division; do... the me, ditto; dy. -dynasty 2.-Lestern; foud.fondatory : k.- king man; of, mountain .river 6. d. - leo; mr. surname to.temple , ni. village town; W.-Western; woman.
3 D 2

Page #445

376
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
161
PAGE
PAGE Bana, dy. . .
Bharadvējs, a götra, . . 69, 70, 78, Banavāsi, di., . . . . . .
• . 919
80-82, 168, Bandhuvarman, k., . . . . 870-1
161, 202-209, Bangarh grant of Mahipala I., . . . .
212-216, 814-816 banijya,
. 91 Bharadwaje, a pravara, . . . . . 168 Barabar Hill Cave, . . . . . .
.
. 112b harake. . 112
. . . . . . 809, 810 Bärhaspatya, a pravara,
Bharuta, k., . . . . . . 72, 79 Barmadēvarasa, a Sinda ch.,
. . 271, 274 Basava-amatya, Mh., . .
Bharata-Khanda, . . . . . 90 Besava-Bhatta, m., . .
. . . . . 379 Basavappe, H.,
Bhārata varsha, Co., . . . 88, 89, 80, 96 Basavaraja, .. .
215 Bharatha, .,. . . .
. . . 208 Bastar, vi., . .
269 Bharatbl, Di.,. . .
. .
198, 199, 200 Bechaiya-Béchiraja,
297, 273, 2771 Bharga=siva, . . . . . . 278, 282 Becharasa = Béchirāja, 267, 272, 276 Bhargavs, a götra,. .
203-206, 208-209 Béchiraja, ... . .
267, 272, 276- Bhartri-patta, a Guhila k., . , 177, 181, 187 Belagavatti, vi.. . .
• 269 Bhartri-vaddha, a Cláhamana ch. . . 179 #1 Bellave, di.,.. . .
. . 269 Bhash-atilanghi-bhūpale, sur. of Krishna-donaBeļvols Three-hundred, di.. . . 864-6 rafa II., . . . . . . . 170 .. 2 Benares, Bi., . . . .
Bhashege-tappava-riyara-ganda, sur. of VijayaBengara, co. See Chongara, , . 88, 91, 96 Nagara kk., . . 170 . , 179, 844 betel-nuta, . . . 182 Bhasi (Sasi)dhara, . . .
. . 209 Kevina-halli, ti., .
. . 210, 281 Bhaskara, m., . . . . 202, 203, 207, 209 Pēvina-halli grant of Sadasiva-Raya,. Sadasiva-Raya, . . . . 210 210 Bhaskara-Bhatta, .
. . 814, 819 bh, form of, . .
68, 157 Bhaskara Bhavadūra, a Vijayanagara prince, 98, tha, symbol of the moon, . . . 101, 105
101-2, 104, Flabhū, ., . . . . 204, 209
105, 106, 107, 109 Bhadaubā, vi., . . . 198, 199, 200
bhata, . . . . . . . . 827 Bhadrachala, a shrine, . . . . . 854 Bhatta-Paräsara, ., . . 88, 88 n. 8, 98, 98 Bhadrēsvara, 1. .
. . . 209 Bhattaputra, a title, . . . . 886, 380 Bhadrēsvaradëve, mi,
. . . 158, 161 Bhattar, a fumily,. . . . . 85, 86 bhaga, .. . . .
• 184, 186, 827, 828bhattarala, . . . . . 126, 127, 129 Bhagama, vi.. . . . • 195, 196, 200 Bhattari, a Vaishnava teacher, .
Bhattari, a Vaishnava teacher,
. . . 84 Bhagavata, m., . . . . . . 204 Bhavadūra, sur. of the Vijayanagara prince Bhagavati - Darga, . . . 178, 188 Bhaskara,. . . 98, 102, 106 .. 8, 108 Bhagirathi - Ganges, . . 193, 194, 196, 827, 880 Bhavagani, a Rashtrakufa queen, 122, 124, 127 Bhagya-dēvi, a Pala queen, . . 826, 829 Bhavadattasarman, . . . . . 860, 862-8 Bhairava-Siva. . . . . 97, 105, 10
Bhavalarman,
. . . 209 Bhairava, 1#!.,. . . . . . . 218 Bhayi, oi, . . . . 195, 196, 200 Bhairava-Bhatta, m., .
. . 213 Bhima,. . . . . . . . 372, 276 Bhilana, m., . . . · 206, 207 Bhima, a Sinda feud., . . .
888, 876 Bhandadahe, ei., . . • · 196, 196, 200 Bhima II. - Irmadi-Bhima, a Sinda prince, 266 . 6 bhändigarika, . .
• 194 Bhimasena, k., . . . Bhandak Plates of Krishnaraja I., . 1914., 121 bhöga, . . . . . 184, 188, 195, Bhand-Bhatta, ., . . . . 214, 814, 818
196, 199, 200, Bhinagapte, a Gupta k., . 869
827, 828
The Agares refer to pages ; . after figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-chief; co.-country, di district, division, do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Rastern's feud.feudatory : k. -king: -.man; mt.-mountain; ri-river; & 4.-se also; M.=Furname te.temple; vi. village, town; W.-Western ; w0.-woman.

Page #446

INDEX.
377
.
158, 161
.
2061 Bad
PAGE
PAGE bhogapati, . . . 126, 129 Brihaj-Jabala Upanishad, a book,. . 274, 2 Bhogåvati, . . . . . 271, 275 Brihaspati, a pravara, . . Bhögåvati, Lord of, title of Sinda chief, 288, Brihatsiū, vi, . . . . . . 195, 200 269, 277, 280, 281, 288 Brihatyanchalims, di, . .
195, 200 bhogika, . : 160, 162, 861 broom figured,. .
. . . 864 bhogiks. See Mahabhögiks, . . 160
Baddha, . . . . . 240, 295, 327 Bhoj, dyn., .
Baddhavaras, m. . • 147, 148, 150, 151, 152 Bhöja dēva, a Pratikára k., 178, 179, 179 Buddhism, .
. . . . : 857 *. 3, 180, 183, 184 Badha,. .
. . 171, 216, 323 Bhopapala, H., . .
Budhagupta, a Gupta k., . . . . .869 Bhonda-Bhatte, h., .
. 218 Bakka I., a Vijayanagara k.,. . . 98, 107 bhranga-bhitti, . .
. . 104, 100 Bakkama, a Vigayanagara queen, 171, 217, 280, 823 bhrama-jala-gati, . 98, 99, 109 .. 4 Bakka-Raya, a Vijayanagara k.,
69, 71, 79 Bhukkakura, di., .
.* . 860- Briktaryasamad ram-Appa-Konda, m.,. . 343 Bhimaks, a Kshatrapa,.
ball figured, . . . . . . . 360 Bhiuspatha, a divinity,
. 278, 277 Bassi-Bhatta, m., . . . . . 213, 214 въатдагва, , ,
215 Bataga Nanniya, a Ganga k., . . . 389, 364 bhumi-chchhidrs, .
162, 1611 bhůml-chchhidra-nyayá,
877, 8901 Bhutanaths, m., .
: 814, 8191 bhū-vara,
C'esat, a title,
. . . . . 141, 142 Bhấyika-dēvi, a Pratihāra queen,
188 calf Aigared,
. . .864 bijn, . . .
cenaer, . . . Bijapur, vi.. . .
oh, form of,
. . . 121, 825 Bijayagadh inscription, . . . 189 cha, aymbolic,
100, 105 Bijjala, a Kalachurya k.,
. . 268 Chahamins, a family, .177, 179 .. i, 180, Bijjala, a Sinda ch., . . :
269
181, 182, 184, 186 birds, figured,. .
Chakkana, 11., . . . . . 838 Biyana-hatti, din .
287, 273, 277
Chakra, ., . . . . . . . 203 boar, emblem, . . . -147, 161, 841 Chakrapani, m... . .
. . . 848 boat, val, . 168 Chaku, ., . .
208 Bodha, a Kaiichi acharya,
Chalukya, w., dy., . . . 122, 127, 128 n. 8, Bodhayana-Sätra,
$14-6
148, 149, 150, 151,
152, 189, 268, 269, Bodhisattrs, . . . 296
271, 274, 275, 279, Brahma-Bhatta, ., .
281, 282 Brahma-bhatta, th., .
... 848 Chamökha, ni,
. 195, 196, 200 brahmadaye,. .
136, 129
Chamunda-Raja, a Paramära k., 182, 187, 298, 800, 807 brahmadēya,. .
886 chandala, .
. . 327, 880 Brahmiditya, .. .
Chandape, a Paramara prince,. . 298, 299, 805 Brahman, .,
Chandavall, oi. . . . . 198, 199, 200 Brahmananda, thing
Chandēls, dy.. .
. .
. . 179.. 4 Brahmanandaghana, a Kaichi acharya, .
Chando, ., . . . . . . 208 Brahmapas, . .
Chandra Chandra-dēva, a Kangabubya k., 196 brahinanda .
Chandrs, k., . . . . . . 867-871 Brahmarshi, .
Chandra, a poat, . . . . 296, 308, 810 Brihm inscriptions, dating of, .
Chandra-bluattariki dēvi, a Pratidara queen, 178, 183
106
.
.
156
211
lok,
908
The Aguru refer to pago #. Wfter flgure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are red-o.-ebiet: do. -country; di.-district, division, do.- the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; 2. Kaabern foud, -feudatory h.king m.-man; mt.-mountain .river 6.4.10 also; sur. - Surnamo to. - templo ; .-villago, town, W.-Western 0.-woman

Page #447

378
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
chhanga, . . . . . Chhatémba, ti. . Chhihila Atharva-charpe-dvivedin, M., Chhinde, dy... .
. Chhitellaks, a field, . . . .
PAGE 296, 303, 810 198, 199, 200
206 . 989 . 182, 187
Chhoto, ,
.
208
PAGI Chandrachada, a Kakoli acharya, 169, 233, 234,
285, 357 Chandra-dēva, a Gahadavala k., . . .158 Chandra-dova, a Kanawj k., . . . . 192 Chandra-Dikshita, ., . . . . 814, 819 Chandridity, a Kanyakubya k. 193, 194, 195,
197, 198, 199 Chandragupta I. & II., Gupta kk. . . 987-9 Chandra-midhava, a divinity, . . 10, 197, 199, 200 Chandramaalisvara-4VXmin, a divinity, 367, 859 & ..7 Chandrapala, feud., . . . . . . 185 Chandrappărya, ., .. . . . 78, 88 Chandrasekhara Sarasvati, a Kaichi acharya, 189,
178, 175, 284,
235, 354, 856-9 Chandratreya, a gotra, . . . . . 208 Chandravarman, a Pushkarapa k.. . 887, 889 Chandrivati, ci., . . • 192, 197, 199, 200 Changalapatta, oi. . . . . . .858-9 Changalipatta, a Sima, . . . . . 178 Charaku-vitaka, Di., . .
. .
88, 89, 94 96
, charana, Taittirly,.
. . . 885, 888 Charsada pedestal inscription, . . . . 182 chara, . . . .
. .
128, 151, 158, 186
120, 101, 102, Chirudatta, ., . . . . . 887 chita,
. . . 150, 827 Chathatari, pi.. . chatta,. . .
181 Chattarsan II., a Sindach,
289 châtarmay . . .
140 Chaturvēdin Réve, .
152 Chaturbloki, a poem, .
. 86 Chaadi-Bhatte, .,. . . . 814, 819 Chaillys, a götra,. .
165, 167 Chaundáry, ., . . . . . 70, 75, 81 cha röddharapika,. . . . . 180, 827 chau ,. . . .
. . . 176, 188 Chavana, ., . . . . . . . 209 Chivaţi, di.,
. . 325, 387, 830 Chivanda II., a Sinda ok., . . . . 258 Chengars, co., . . .
84, 88, 91, 98 Chennakoisva, a divinity, • 841, 345-6, 358 Choundri-pindya (ppido), vin . • 818, 317, SES Cher, dy.... . . . . . 171, 176 Chén, a people, .. . . . . 840 chl, form of, .
.
167
Chidambaram, a shrine,
. 240, 838 Chidanandaghana, a Käveli acharya, . . Chiddhana, a Kaichi acharya,. . . Chid vilis, a Kaichi acharya,. . Chikka-Parushottama, ., . . . . Chilada, oi., . . . . . chinnagey kada . . . . chinnagay kada-nakharanga! . . . 286, 278 Chinnakadabůru, vis . Chippagiri Raghava-Bhatta, ..., Chirivill, ring . . .
195, 196, 201 Chir-stape : Chiteakhr, a Käjoht koharya, Chitaukhôndra, a Kaioh acharya, ... 934 Chitténa, ... . . .
. .
. 76, 83 Chitt-Bhatte, .. . . .
. 814, 819 Chiyanondal, pi. . . . . 318, 317, 828 Chodi-Bhatta, . . . . . . 815, 821 Chols, dy.. . . . . • 84, 85, 185,
128, 171, 176, 240 сhоѕ, a people,
240, 266, 271, 275 Chola-bhana, a drama, . . . . 87 .. 1 chowrie figured, . . . . 864 Chadavin, os., . . . . 301 Chadaviardvädalaks, di, . aa, hy. .
.
. . 196, 198 Chalukya-Chalaky, . . Chata-palliki, vi, . . . 925, 827, 880 Compounded words at beginning of verne, 101, 106 Conch shells,. .
. . . 156, 198 Conjoeveram. Soe Kifichi, conjunct consonante, form of, . . . 233 Consonante doubled after anvin, , 07 cow Agared, . . . . . . cap for worship . . . . 158
.
.
144, 167
D 4, form of, . . . stor dh, . Dädi-Bhatte, w.,. Dadig, a Ganga prines, .
. .
. .
.
.
349 899
The Agnre refer to page 1. after Agar to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used t o chief co. -countrydi. -district, division , do. - thomme, dittoi dy-dynasty 1 8.- Raatorn foud.feudatory b.-king w.-man mt. -mountain ri. -river , d. - WHO NR. mame ..temple; vi.-village, town; w.- Western mo.-woman.

Page #448

Daksha,. dagger figured, Daksha, a götra,
dakta- datta, dakshina, Dală, m.,
Daladavamsa, a book,
pale, m.,
dam of tank,
Dámara, m.,
.
Dambarasimha, a Paramāra prince,
Damodara, m.,.
Dänarnava, a Ganga k.,
dandanayaka,
Dandapalle, vi.,
dandapäsika,.
Dande-halli, a sthala,
dandika,.
Dantapura, vi.,
Dantavakra, a fort,
Dantidurga, a Rashtrakuta k., .
Darbha, a götra, Dasabala-Buddha,
dasa pachara,
dada parādha,
dadā parādhika,
PAGE
.844 841
205
147, 149, 150-1
167 204, 209
861 207
99, 104, 109 203, 204, 205, 207
296, 298, 804
180, 186
380, 362 160, 185, 327
68 160, 327
69, 71, 78, 80, 80 #, 2, 83
327 361, 863 381
122, 128, 125, 128
208
Dadapura, vi.,.
Dasaratha,
Dashafota, .,.
Dashaverapa,
dates
.
.
.
INDEX.
828 327 161, 191 327 177, 178, 184, 371 149, 151, 204 188, 134, 143, 144
188
•
expressed by decimal figures, 100, 108, 108,
133, 135, 148, 155, 158, 162, 177,
178,
181-2,
184,
187,
192-4,
196,
267,
277,
272-8, 289, 295, 297,
808, 325, 328, 330, 354, 358-9,
360, 362-3 expressed by numerical words, 69, 78, 80,
88, 94, 96,
100, 108, 108, 211, 221, 231,
342, 345, 353
dates-contd.
expressed by ordinary numerical words, 100,
Dati, M.,
Dattam-Bhatta, m., danḥsadhasidhanika, danbaadhika,
days of the month, lunar
first fortnight, 1st,.
bright fortnight, 1st,.
•
fall moon,
days of the month, solas
1st,
12th,
15th,
16th,
20th,
25th,
days of the weekAditya (Sun.),
dark fortnight, 3rd, 5th, 18th, 15th, new moon (amavasya),
155 177, 181, 187, 365-6
3rd, 192, 197-200, 297, 303, 810 5th,. 88, 94, 96
9th,.
11th,.
182 69, 73, 80 12th, 211, 221, 231, 342, 345, 353 14th,. 100, 103, 108 15th, 354, 358-9, 465-6
Bhanu (Sun.), Bhauma (Tu),. Brihaspati (Thur.), Gara (Thar.), Indu (Mon.), Bavi (Sun.),
.
.
379
PAOR
103, 108, 113, 118, 120, 128, 126, 129, 188, 135, 143, 165-7, 169, 173, 175, 192-4, 196-200, 233, 239, 240, 297, 303, 312, 317, 328, 365-6
134, 287
212
327
160
. 169, 173, 175, 267, 273, 277, 331, 335-6, 360, 362-3
123, 126, 129 177, 178, 184 312, 317, 323 193, 194, 196.
146, 148, 151, 152, 165-7, 192-4, 196, 267, 272, 277
•
. 155
325, 328, 330 192-4, 196, 289 295
158, 162
360, 362-3
188, 135, 148
365-6
362, 845, 358 812, 317, 393 385-6 88, 94, 96, 100, 108, 108 211, 231-781 .192-4, 196
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, sad add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ok.chief; co. country, di district, division; do.- the same, ditto; dy-dymaty E-Bustern; feud.-feudatory; k.-king; .-man, wt.-mountain; ri.-ifrer, & a.ee also; sur.-garname; te.-temple; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo. WOMAN.

Page #449

380
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
PAGE
PAGE days of the week-contd.
Dewal inscription, scripcion,
. . . . . 181, 186 sani (Sat.),
. . 192, 197-200 di, form of, . . . 88, 121, 825 Sõms (Mon.),. . 69, 73, 80, 267, 272-8, 277 Dhaờivāhi, name of a feld,
182, 188 Sthirs (Sat.), .
.854, 858-9 Dhahada, ., . . Sakrs (Fri), . . . 297-808, 810 Dhajāma, m.,
. . . . . 204 Diyir, ., . . .
. .
. 202, 208 Dháme, m., . . . . . . Dediya, an . .
. . . 208
Thambú, .,. . . Dödü, ., . .
. . 205 Dhanada-Kavērs, . . . . . . Dēlhape, m., . .
. 202, 207, 208 Dhanafüre, m., . . . . . 178, 184 Dēmāmbika, a Vijayanagara queen, 69, 70, 70 #. Dharanêndro, a Serpent k. . . . .269 7,72, 79, 79 . 4 Dharanidhara, m.,
202, 204, 206, 207, 208 Desala, M., . . . . . . . 202 Dhärä-padraks, vii, . .
181, 186 dēšamukhi, an impost, . . . 854, 359 Dhariraya-Jayasimhavarman, a Chalukya prince, 148 Desů, ., . . .
. .
. .
. 208 . Dhii, . . . .
. 204 Déali, vi, . . . 198, 199, 201 Dharma-Bhatta, m.,. .
. 213, 214 Dövs, ti.. . . . 88, 89, 94, 96 dharma-chakra,
. . . 325 Dövadatta, .,
. . . . 209 Dharmachandra, ., .
862-3 Dévadhara, a Pxrõhita,
207 dharmadhyaksha. See Mahadharmādhyaksha, 160 Dévadhara, . . 205, 206, 209 Dharmarájika-Stape, . . .
287, 295 Devagarbha, 17... .
. . . 202 Dharmasarman, M., . . . . . 166, 167 Dévakars, 7.,
Dharma-Pala, a Pala k.,
826, 329 Devakl, a Vijayanagara queen, 171, 217-280, 240, 883 Aharmēta. . . . . . 268, 272, 277 Dévangéri, pi. . .
865-6 Dhin, m., . . . . . . . 207 Devaņa-Bhatta, . . .
. .
. .
. .
918 Dhitrisarman, m., . . . . 186, 187 Dāvape, .. . . . .
75, 81 Dhaumya, 4 götra, . . . . . 203-8 Dévepala, a Pratihara k.,
. . . 179, 180 Dhivans, the . . . Déva-Páls, a Pala k., .
. . . 826, 899 Dhavana-Svāmin, th,
. : 203, 208 Dévaputra, a Kushana title, . . M8, 289, 295 Dhayir, ., . . . Dēvaradha (dhara), ., . . . . 205 Dhliks, a Governor, . .
. 181 Devarakonda Süri-Bhatta, m., . .. . 343 dhimin, attribute, . . . 212, 213, 214, 215 Dēvarija, a Pratihara k., . 87, 179, 182, 187 dhimatan Tarab, attribute Dēvariya I., a Vijayanagara k., 69, 70, 72, 79 dhrita for dhrita, . . . . . 110 Dēvardya II., a Vijayanagara k., 170 *. Dhundhamira,
. 149, 161 Dēvarē-Bhatte, N.,. .
.. . 814, 820 Dighavanta, ti. .. . . 198, 199, 201 Devarajan, in. .
. 98, 106, 109 Dinakars, .,. . Dörarabi, . . . . 208 difi, masculine
. . . . 98 Dévara-Bhatta, h., .814, 819 Ditaphri, M., .. .
• 287 Dēvary, ., . .
. 74, 81 Diväkaksh, oi, . . . 195, 196, 201 Déraiakti, a Pratikara k., . . 178, 179, 188 Divakars, .,. . . . . 207, 208 Dövasarman, ., . . . . 200, 301,200
Divakara-Bhatta, m., . . . 815, 821 Dāva-v mln, ., . . . . . 208, 209 Dopdavatti, a place, . . . . 287, 278, 277 Déva-tadika, a place (tank P), . . . 126, 129 doraks,.
.
. . . . 808 Devathiddhi, a family, .
. 178 Darmsmadra, oi.. . . . . . 268 Derayinl,
. . . 171, 214-2301 Dramids, co.,. . . . . . . 99 Dévendravarman, a Ganga k... . . 860 dramma, .
. 302, 308, 309, 310 Dévé varn, .. . .. . .. . 306, 306 D rop, M., .
. . . . 205
.
209
•
203
The figures refer to pege; .. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-chiet; co. - Country;di.-district, division; do.-themme, ditto; dy. -dynasty: 2. Rastern foud. - feodatory king)..man; nt. mountain; ri. Tiver ; . d. - 10 also r. sarname; to-tomplo; oi.vilinge, town; W.-Westers; 10.-woman.

Page #450

drona, a measure of land,. Duggapparya, m.
Dūņā, vi.,
Durlabha-Raja, a Chahamana k., Darvinita, a Ganga k., Dashta-sardula-mardana, sur. of Krishna-deva
Raya,
dütaka,.
dūta preshanika
Dvadasa-grāmi, di,
Dvaravati, vi,
Dvaya-slöki, a poem,
Dvijöttama, attribute, dy j or y,
, form of,
¿, form of,
¿ for a,.
, medial, form of,
Earth represented by mit,.
Echi-Bhatta, m.,
eclipse, lunar, eclipse, solar,.
E
Ein-ool-Mulk Geelany,
Ekaba, M.,
•
Edavatți, di.,.
edict, characteristics of an,
Edilpar grant of Kesava-Sēna, Edūra, vi,
ēka-bhōgya,
Ekamranatha, a divinity,.
Ganga,
Kali,
Kanishka,.
+
PAGE
158, 161 70, 71, 75, 81 195, 196, 201
180, 181, 185, 186
338
Eka-vira, sur. of Achyuta-Raya,
Ellarys, M.,
Ellora temple,.
Embar, m.,
envodu,.
equinox, autumnal,
era
.
.
+
327
150, 152
91
·
.
INDEX.
.
129, 146, 148, 151-2, 158, 193-4, 196,
864 12), 121 12), 121. E, 130, 157, 360
146 121, 153 100, 105 218
267, 273, 277
173
158
86 213
286
267, 277 269 99, 100, 105 157 71, 82 211 315, 321
313, 318
358-9 316
76, 82
127
86
189
167
860, 862-8
100, 103, 108 138, 135, 143
era-contd.
Saka,
Salivahana-Saka, 169, 173, 175, 211, 221,
Vikrama,.
69, 73, 80, 88, 94, 96, 100, 103, 108, 123, 126, 129, 169, 173, 175, 211, 221, 231, 233, 239, 240, 267, 272-3, 277, 297, 303, 312, 317, 323, 342, 345, 353, 354, 358-9, 365-6
Erambarage, vi., Ereyappa Rajamalla Satyavakya, a Ganga k., erjhuna,
f, form of,
fire, symbolized by ra,
Gängu, M., Gamsavara, m., gāmunds,
gana,
231, 233, 239, 240, 354, 358-9 .113, 118, 120, 177, 178, 181,
182, 184, 187, 192-4, 196-200
F
9, form of, Gachchhü, m., Gadasanḍā, vi., Gadhi, father of Visvamitra, Gadya-traya-vyäkhyana, a book, gadyana, a measure, Gaga, M., Gāgū, m.,
.
G
•
PAGE
.
Gahadavala, a Kanyakubja family,
gahapatika, Gahilada, m., Gahile, M., Gaja, M., Gajapati, dy.,
Gaj-aughaganda bherunda, a Vijayanagara title, Gāka, M., Galava, a götra, Galhi, M., gamigamiks,
285 101, 105
381
121, 121 n. 5, 164, 305
209
198, 199, 201
296, 298, 304
85 365-6 202
206
193
154
209
.
.
.
268
339
294
.
208
203
171
342, 345
209 204, 209
204, 205
327
207 205 190, 191,365-6 . 148.
The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co.country; di.-district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty; B.Eastern; feud. feudatory; k.-king; m.man; mt.-mountain ; ri.-river; s. a. see also; sur. surname ; te.temple; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.-woman.
SE

Page #451

382
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
.
.
213
PAGS gana-bhogya,. . .
210, 813, 346 Ganapa, a Telinga k., . . . 89, 90, 95 Ganapati, Ganapati-Amātys, M.,
. 216 ganastha. See Mshaganastha,.
160 Ganda, a Chandēla prince,
. 179. 4 Gandhära, co., . . . . .
, 290, 291 Gane, n., .
. . 204 Ganga, dy. . . .
381, 382, 385, 840, 860-4.
381, 182, 183, Gangi, ri. . . .
. 102, 108, 197, 199, 328
. 102, 10 Gangauhara, m., 199, 200, 202, 203, 204-6, 207, 208 Gangadhars, a Kaichi acharya, . . . 234 Gangahada, ing . .
. .
. 198, 199, 201 Jangana, m., . . . . . 74, 76, 81, 82 Gangana-Bhatta, M.,
. . 212, 214 Ganga-Pallava, dy.,
. 334 gangarinn, . .
271 Gangata, ., . .
208 Gangavādi, co., . . .
340 Gangdhar, i.,. .
371 Gangdhar inseription, . . . . 139 Ganges, ri. See Ganga. gängeya, gold, . . . . . 98, 105 Gangėya-dēva, k., . . . . . 158 Gangů, 1. . .
. . 206, 206 Gannaya, a Telinga prince, . 83, 84, 92, 98 Gardabhills, an UU ayini k., . . .
299 Garga, m., . . .
. . 205, 209 Gargarakata, vi.. . .
114, 116, 118, 120 Gargya, a gotra, . . . 82, 212-4, 815 Garnda, figare of, . . . . 192, 806 Garuda-dhvaja Vishnu, . . . . 800, 806 garvs, . . . . . . 127 .. 1 Ganda, a people, . • 112, 117, 120, 327 Gauda-lekha-malā, a book, . . 824, 329.. 3 gaulmiks,
. 156. 5, 327 Gaunys, a götra, .
.. . 207 Gaari - Durgi, . . . 270, 273, 298, 808 Gauri-Bhatta, m.,
. : 815, 320 Gaurisarman, .. .
. . 360 Gauru.Bhatta, .,. .
. . 849 Gautams, m.,. . . Gautama, a gotra, 81-2, 202, 204, 206-9, 212, 214-5, 814 gavyūti, . . . . . 129 .. 1 Gayadhara, ., . . 202, 203, 205, 208, 209 genitive for nominative, . . . . . 884
PAS genitive plural denoting nationality. . . 288 Ghadasitha, i. . . . . 198, 199, 201 ghana, . . . . .
. 176, 188 Gharghari, ri, . . . . 193, 194, 196 ghataka, . . . . . . . 309 Ghatikašatam-ammal, sur. . . . . 87 ghatiyantra,. . . . . . . 846 Ghonta varshi, ri... 178 n. 1, 181, 182, 187, 188 Ghöntävarohiki, vi, 177, 178, 178 m. 1, 181, 184, 186 Gira (i) dhara, M., . . . Giri-Bhatta, ... . . . . . 213, 348 gochara, . . . . . . .327 Göchare-Vihara, . . . . 194 Göchi(vi)nda, ., . .
• 207 Godavari, ri. . . .
84, 88, 91, 96 Godhana, .,. .
. . 205, 208 Gödhana Pandita, m., . . . . 207 godigar,
. . . . 190 Gõiñjara, vi., . .
. . 198, 199, 201 Gökalika, a mandala, .
825, 827, 880 Gokarna, a shrine, . 171, 194, 195, 196,
199, 240, 316, 328 Gokarņa-svamin, a divinity,
: 361-3 gökola. . . . . 194, 195, 198 Golconda, oi., . . .
. . 864-8 Gölhapa, .,. .
202, 205, 207 Gölhé, m., . .
207 Gomati, ri.. . .
193, 194, 198 Gondophernes, a Saka-Pallara k.,
. . . 289 Gopals, ., . . .
208 Gopāla-döva, a Pala k., . . 326, 328, 829 Gopala Pandita, ., . . . . . 213 Göpana, 11., . . .
. 76,81 Göpati, m., . . . . . 202, 206, 208 Gopinatha, th., . . 70, 74, 80, 814, 818 Goranahala, bi., . . . 967, 268, 273, 277 Go-sahasra, a makadana, . . . . 172 götru
Agasty, . . . 81, 209, 915-6, 848 Atreya, . . . 81, 209, 218-4, 314-5, 842 Bhāradvija, , 69, 70, 79, 80-9, 168, 181,
202-9, 212-6, 314-5, 842-3 Bhargava, . . . . 208-5, 208-9 Chandratreya,. . . . . . 206 Challiya, . . . . . 165, 167 Daksha,. . .
. . 205
.
.
206
The figures refer to pages ; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch-chief; co. -country; di.-district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern ; feud. - feudatory; k. - king; m, man; w.mountain; ri-river; 6. 4. - 100 leo ; w.-sorname; to.temple; vi. village, town; W.-Western; wo. - Wons.

Page #452

INDEX.
383
Sarkars,
• 208
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
LUULU
. 165
214
PAGE 1
PAGE
gotras-concld. götras-contd.
. . . 202, 204 Darbh, • .
Särkarāksha, . . . . . 204, 207-9 Dhaumy, . . . . . . 203-6
saunaks,
. . . 202 Gälsv, . . .
. . 204, 209 Bansravas, . .
. . 203-6, 209 Gargs . . . . . 167, 203, 206 Bivarna,. .
204, 206-7, 209 Gárgya,. .
. 82, 212-4, 315 Gravishtha,
. . 165, 167 Gaanys, . . . 207
• 81-2, 212, 214, 315, 342-3 Gantama, 81-2, 202, 204, 206-9, 212,
Upamanyp . .
. . 202-4, 206-9 214-5, 814
Vidhüls, . . . . . 342 Harita, . 81, 85, 208, 214-5, 314-5, 343
Valandata,
. . 106, 167 Harita, . . . . 148, 152, 281, 288
Vandhula,
. . .202-8 Jämsdagaya-Vates,. . . 82, 213, 814-5
Vesishths
70-1, 73, 80-2, 202-9, Jasks, . . . . . . 207
213, 327, 330, 343 Játůkarna, . .
. . . 207
Vatan, . . . 202-3, 206-9, 385-6 Jivantyayana,. . . 208, 208 Vishnavriddha,
. 81 Kaimbala,
Vishọavardhana,
. . 82 Kilis . . . . . . 166-7 Visvamitra,
81-2, 314-5 Kaņve,. . . . . 209, 214
Vrishs, .
. .
. . . . 81, 82 Kāņva-sydväsva,
Gotrahi - Indra, .
. . 800 Kanvāyana,
.882, 886-6 gotra, . . .
. 165 Kapi, . . . . . . 218, 216
Göüdi, di, . .
. 198, 199, 201 Kapil . . . . . . . 815 Gove, vi. . . .
. .
.
268 202, 204, 208-9 Kapishthala,
Govinda, m., .
. 74, 80, 204, 206, 207, Käsyape, . 81, 167, 202-4, 206-9,
272, 273, 276, 277 213-5, 272, 276, 313-5, 842-8 Govinda I., a Rashfrakita k.,
122, 124, 127 Katyayana,
. . 207
Govinda II., a Rashfrakufa k., . . . . 122 Katyayana-kila,
• 208 Govinda III., a Rashfrakufa k.,
147 Kaundiny . . 81-2, 208-9, 912-5, 842-3 Govinda IV., a Räshfrakuta k., . . 157 Kausika 80-2, 202-4, 207-8, 218-4, Govindachandra, a Kanyakubja k.,
.. 193 314-5, 842-3, 860, 882-8 Govinda-pura, d., . . . .
852 Kauten, . . .
109. 6, 167, 209 Govinda-raja, a Chahamana k., 180, 181, 185, 186 Kötan, . . . . . . 167 Göyl, ., . . . . .
. . 206. Kuts, . . . . . . . 843 Grahavarman, a Maukhari k.,.
. .113 Krishnätrēys, 902-4, 206-7, 209 gråmapati, .
. . 827 Kusika,. . . . 81, 209! gråmakūta . .
. 150 . 149, 151, 166-7 Granafryaks, m.,
287 7. 3 Mandgalys, . . . 208, 314-5 Groppangáli, vi.. .
88,94 Mauns, .
. ... 209 Guļūru, vi.. . . . . . 281 Maanys,' . . 302, 207-8 Gahils, a family,
• 181 Paraars, 209-4, 208, 208-9, 212-4, Gulavata, o. .
• 195, 196, 201 815, 825, 827, 880gamiks . . . . . . . 155 Pippelida, . . . . 807 guja . . . .
. 162 Sakti, . •
• . 827, 880 Gapta character, . .
. . . . 110 balankiyana, . . . .
Gupta, dyr,
. . 367, 371 Samkritys, 202-4, 806-8 Gapta ere, . .
110, 114 śändily, .81, 202-4, 206-9, 314-5 Gurjars grant, spurious .
146
The figures refer to page; A. after figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.-chief; co.= country;di.-district, division; do. - the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty;
E.-Eastern ; fend.feudatory; k. - king m.-man; mt. -mountain; ri. -river; 4.4.-see also; sur. name to.templo , vi-village, town; W.-Western 00.-woman.
SE 2

Page #453

384
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XIV.
PAGE
PAGE Ginrara, a people, . . . 266, 271, 275 Gurjara-Pratihārs empire, . . : . 158 Gor-shi, a race, . . . . • 288 Guru-parampara-prabhata, a book, . 86 s. 1, 87 n. 1 Guru-raja-ratna-mála-stava, a poem, . . 233 Guru-rutna-mála-stava, a poem,
170 Gashana, a race, .
288 Gat-shi, a race, .
. . 288 gutta, . . . . . . 189, 190, 191 Gutti, a ralita, . . 341, 345, 353 Guzan,. . .
. . . 142
266
h, form of,
325 A initial Page #454

Hiang nu, a race,
hole,
Hoyasana (Hoyisana) Kannedi seck, Hoysala, dy.,
Hridayadhara, a Kayastha,
Hrishikesa Bhaṭṭaputra, m.,
hriya for hiya,
Hali, di,
Hina, a people,
Havishka, a Kushana k.,.
i for a,
i, form of,
i initial, form of,
, medial, form of,
I confused,
idagam,
Ikshvaku, dy.,
Indafri, m.,
Indiņi, vi.,
Indira,
Indraditya-dēva, a divinity, Indra-Raja, a Rashtrakuta k., . Indraraja, a Chahamana feud.,
Irungola, a Sinda k., Irangula, a Sinda k., Isana, an aspect of Siva, . Isänavarman, a Maukhari k.,
.
Isaräicha, m.,
Isata-devi, a Pratihāra queen, Isvara, a Vijayanagara k.,
.
351, 357-9
265, 268
193, 195, 196
.
-PAGE
.
.
146
157
341
.
152, 341
146, 232, 311
INDEX.
325, 330
110, 116
69, 72, 80
327
293
.
107 n. 7 92, 140 134, 287, 295 198, 199, 201
345
177, 181, 182, 186, 187 122, 124, 127
289
266
177, 180, 181,
Indravarman, a Ganga k.,
•
Indu-vam sa-sik hamani, a Vijayanagara title, Inscription of Isanavarman,
Intaphri, m.,
irkkeyane,
Irmadi-Bhima (Bhima II.), a Sinda prince, 266
Irmadi Rachamalla - Rachamalla II., a Sinda K.,. 266, 267, 271, 272-3, 275,
182, 185, 186
360, 362-3
345 110, 116, 118 287 266
1.5, 272
276, 280, 281 280, 283 266, 271, 272, 276 274». 2
110, 112, 112 m. 6, 113, 114, 119, 120 209 178, 188 171, 174, 217-230, 232, 323
PAGE
Isvara-Sive,
280, 282
Isvara, a Sinda ch.,
269, 270
Isvaravarman, a Maukhari k., . 112, 112 n. 6, 116, 119 Isvarasena, an Abhira k.,
140
Itihasa,.
101, 106, 335, 336
j, form of,
ja, symbol of the sun, Jā, m.,
jabgu, a Kushana title, Jagaddhara, m.,
Jagadekamalla, a W. Chalukya k., Jagaumātā, 100.,
Jāgū, m., Jahmani, m.,
Jahnavēya, a family, Jaina cosinography, Jaina temples,
.
.
Jainism,. Jajjanäga, m., jala,
Jalasōthi, a place, Jälhä, m., Jalhane, m., Jalhe, m., Jali-halli, vi., Jālu, m., Jamadagnya-Vatsa, a gōtra, Jamaka, m., Jamba-Bhaṭṭa,
Jambu-dvipa, Jamna, M., Jana, m., Janardana, M., Janardanana, m., Jānē, m.,
Jangli Garda, name of a rock, Jannaya, m.,..
Janni-Bhatta, m Jānu, M., Jasananda, m., Jaska, a götra, Jāta, M.,. Jatarasa, a Sinda ch.,
.
•
.
.121, 121. 5, 189, 325
100, 105 207 289
. 206
266 n. 5, 268
94, 96
204 208 332, 334, 336
334 192
165, 357
178, 184
296, 309 159, 161 205
.
·
207 205, 208, 209
231 204
82, 213, 314-5
209 342 270-1, 274, 327, 320
76, 81 209 204, 206 843 ⚫ 203 153 315, 820 213 . 209 . 207 207 203, 205 269
385
.
.
"
B
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.-chief; co.-country; di.-district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.Eastern; feud.-fendatory; k.-king; m.-man; mt.-mountain; ri.-river; s. a. see also; sur.-surname ; te.temple; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.➡ woman.

Page #455

386
Jätükarna, a götra, Jaya-chola, a Mandala, Jayamkonda, a Mandala, Jayamkonda-chola, a Mandala, . Jaya-Pala, a Päla k.,
Jayasarman, m.,
Jayasvamini, a Maukhari queen, Jayateja Dattiya, a Ganga k., Jayavarman, k.,
Jetha=Jyeshtha,
Jhaoli copper-plate inscription, jhari,
jhjh for jjh,
Jigana, vi.,
Jihvämuliya, form of,
Jinto-grams, vi.,
Jitroga, a Khotan royal family,
Jivantyayana, a götra,
ji, form of,
Jäänänanda, a Kanchi acharya,
k, form of, ka, symbolic,
.
Kadhivo, vi.,
kädom,
K
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
PAGE
207 173, 175, 232, 239 175 232, 313, 317, 323
208, 326, 329
208
112
339
140
143 132, 137 358 97
195, 196, 201 360 267, 273, 277
133 203, 208 122 234 140
.
Käbimki-Ganga, ri.,
Kaiļāsa, mt.,
Kaimbala, a götra,
Kaisara, a title,
Kaithnōndi, -vi.,
Kaivalya-Yögin, a Käñchi acharya, kaka, a land measure,
•
Junagadh rock inscription,
Jvälämukha, sur. of the Maukhari k. Harivar
man,.
.
.
.
•
153, 157, 164, 825 100, 105 177, 187-8, 346
Kachchha, Kadaladi, vi., 311, 313, 315, 317, 321, 323 Kadalaḍi plates of Achyuta-Raya, 310ff. ba, dy., 165, 166, 167, 268, 269, 333, 334 269 Kadambalige Thousand, di., 91 Kadamkariya,
112, 115, 119
•
195, 196, 201 364
•
Kadphises, a Kushana k. S. a. Kujula-Kadphises 135, 143, 288, 293
and Vima-Kadphises,
Kaduäicha, m.,
Kaduatha, m.,
203 203 178, 184 280, 283
165, 166, 167 182, 135, 141, 144 198, 199, 201 234 158, 161
•
Kakka-deva, a Paramāra prince, Kakka-Raja, a Rashtrakuta k., Kakkuka, a Pratihāra k., Kákastha, a Pratihāra k., Käkusthavarman, a Kadamba k., Kala, destiny,
kala,
Kalacharya, dy.,.
Kalahasti, m.,.
Kalahasti, a shrine, Kalaka, m.,
PAGE
296, 299 n. 1, 304 122, 124, 125, 127, 128
179 . 179 384 300, 307 330 268, 269 314, 319
171, 240, 316, 323
Kälakacharya-kathanaka, a book,
Kalakaṭṭaru, vi.,
kalam, a measure, Kälämukha, a Saiva sect,
Kālāsa, a gōtra, Kalattur, vi.,. Kaldarra inscription, Kali age,
[VOL. XIV.
Kälinga, dyn., Kaliyur-köshtha, di., Kallamadi, vi.,
Kalpa,
Kalpa-taru, a mahādāna, Kalpavriksha, Kalvivana, a place, Kalyana, vi., Kalye, m., Kāma, Kāmā-Bhaṭṭa, m., Kama-dhënu, a mahādāna, Kamagali, m.,
Kamakayana-Visvamitra, a götra, Kamakoti, a pitha,. Kamakshi, a divinity,
Kamakshi pitha, a religious post, Kamalasana,
Kamana-Bhatta, m.,
Kamarasa Timma-amatya, feud., kamata,.
Kamavali, vi. See Laghuk.
Kamaya, m.,
Kamb(b)oja a people,
293 293, 294 232, 235
354, 359 & n. 7
.
267, 272, 277
165-7
102, 103, 106, 119, 120, 125,
.
129, 172
Kalinga, co., 73, 79, 84, 88, 90, 170, 173, 175, 316, 361, 363
345 282
345, 351-3 162 172, 302 302 145, 148, 150, 152 266, 267, 271, 275 206 240, 328
213, 814, 315, 319, 321 172, 298, 302, 304 134, 287 354, 357-9 231 357-9 357
. 194
212
215, 216
277 n. 1
169, 173, 175 131, 136
.
•
.
74, 81 . 845
The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.chief; co.-country; di.-district, division, do. the same, ditto; dy. dynasty; E-Eastern; feud.-fondatory; k.-king; m.man; imt.-mountain; ri.-river; s. a. see also; sur.surname te. temple; vi, village, town, W.-Wester; wo.woman.

Page #456

INDEX.
387
OS
336
172
PAGE Kamma, a caste, . . . . .
281, 288 kammata,
. . . . 266, 272, 277 Kammayyarnsa, a Sinda ch., .
. . 288 Kampana, a Vijayanagara prince,. 98, Kanaka-kari-ratha, a makadana, Kanaka-sabha, a shrine, . . . .
. 172 Kanaka-sadas, a shrine, . .
171 Kanaka-talā-pūrusha, a mahadana, Kanaköchari, a place, . . . 148, 150, 152 Kananj. See Kanyakubja, . . . 193 Kanchadi, ., . . .
. , 150, 152 Kāfichi, di., . . . . . . 233 Kichi, dis, 87, 125, 128, 169, 172, 289, 240, 816,
323, 384, 345, 356-9 kaņdāla, . . . . 295, 298, 299 Kanganiya-halli, vi, . . . 78, 88 Kapha, ., . . .
• 209 Kapika, a Guzan k. .
. 142 Kanishka, a Kushana k., 180, 141, 148, 288, 289, 292 Kankandēva, a Paramāra prince, . 296, 299 Kankalasi, vi.. . . . 198, 199, 201 Kannāra, ri.,. .
. . . . 859 känngoyi, an impost, . . . 854, 869 Kanume, vi., . . . . 341, 846, 849-858 Kanuma Grant of Sadasiva-Raya, , 341eqq. Kanva, a gotra, . . . . . 209, 214 Kāņa Basa v-amatya-bēkhara, m. . , 215 Kāņva-Syāvāśva, a gotra,
. 214 Kånvāyana, a gotna, .
. .832, 885-6 Kanyakubja, vi., 84, 88, 90, 85, 179 r. 3, 192, 198,
194, 198, 199 Kao-fr, co. . . . . . 290, 291, 292 kapardata-purana, a coin, . . . 158, 161 Kapaya-Nayaka, .,
. 88, 91, 95 Kapiddha, din
.' . 126, 129 Kapila, a götra, . . . . . . 81 Kapisa, co., . . . . 290, 290 n. 6, 291, 292 Kapishthala, a götra, . . . 202, 204, 208-9 Kapsa=Kadphises,
. . 294 kara, a tas, 161, 184, 186, 195, 196, 199, 200, 827 Karahāta, Lord of, a Sinda title, . . 288, 845 Karam-Moshadapatti, mi., . . . . 886 7. 6
. . . . . . 866 , 5 Karana, a Mahārāmanta, . .
. 162 Karaņa-Garipatti, di., Käraţika, vi., .
• 231 Karivarsha, sur. of Salivahana, . . 157
PAGE Karkataka, a lagna,
. 103, 108, 128 Kärle inscription of Palamavi, . . . . 140 Kärmaņēya, os., . . . . . . 148 Karmatavs, an estate, . . . . 935, Karnata, co., 280, 296, 297, 299, 304, 342, 844 Karpata, a people,. . . . .927 karoti,. .
. . 270 kanha,. . . . Kartavirya, . . . . . 160, Kürttikėya, . . . . . . . Kasavā-Bhatta, my Kashgar, co., Kashmir, co..
• 290, 291, 292 Kädīvasa-Kriyasakti, a Saida teacher, . . 70 Kaspeiraioi, a people, . .
. 291 Kasperin, cong . .
• 291 Kasos, a place,
. 134 Käiyapa, a gotra, . 81, 167, 202-4, 206-9, 212-5,
272, 276, 813-5, 341-2, 346 Katagara, vi.,
. . . 318, 317, 323 Käsaprabha, mn . . . . . . 70 Kathall, in . . . . 198, 199, 201 Kathohali, a pattala, 193, 194, 195, 197, 199, 200 Katyayana, a götra, . . . . . 207 Katyāyana-kila, a gotra, . . . . . . 206 Katyayani =Durgă, . . . . . 183 Kauņdinys, a gotra, . . 81-2, 208-9, 212-5 Kanndo Rh Kauņda-Bhatta, .. . . . . 212 Kausalya, . .
. . 71, 240 Kaubika, a gotra, . 80-2, 202-4, 207-8, 213-4,
314-5, 360, 362-3 Kaustubha, a gem . . . . 119, 309, 345 Kautas, a götra, . . 98, 109, 109 n. 6, 167, 209 Kävēri, ri, . . . . . 88, 80, 92, 171 Kävi grant, . . . . . . . 122 Kavisi, ... . . . . 184, 287, 287 n. 3 kávoda,
. . 189 Kayastha, . . .195, 196, 296, 803, 810 Kāļavadi-näda, di, . . . . . . 291 Kelavādi Three-hundred, di., . . . . 268 Kērals, co., . . . . . 125, 128 Kiral-otpatti, a book, . . . . . 170 Kēkami-Niyaka, a Telinga k., . . 88, 90, 95 Köbava, . . 74, 75, 76, 81, 82, 202, 208, 207,
206, 809 Kötava-Adhvarin, thing . . . . $14, 819
karana,
The figures refer to pages ; 1. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are nod-ch. -chief,00. - Country: di district, division do, the rame, ditto dy. -dynasty; 2.- Eastern foud.- fondatory k. - king . man ; mt.- mountain, ri, river i. d.- Alo; . - to.templo; 01.-village, town; W.-Western ; mo.-woman

Page #457

388
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
PAGB
Kesava-Bhatta, m.) .
. 349 Kēšaviditya, m., . . . . . . 187 Kēšavanitha, a divinity, . . . . 846 Kēšava-sēna, a Sēna k., .
. 157 Kesava-Yajvan, ., .
. 814, 819 kh, form of, . . . . 121, 121 . , 189, 825 Khade,
. . 133, 143 Khajuraho inscription of Yasovarman, . . 180 Khajuri, vi..
. 195, 196, 201 Khalu, m.
. . 208 Khandapik, a Mahasena pati, . . . . 155 Khåndayilla, a place, Khandichandis, m.
• 360, 362-8 khanduka, a measure, . . . 391, 395, 396 khari, a mearure, . . . . . . 105, 109 khärika, . . . . . . 79,95 Kharoshthi,
. . 180, 185 Kharoshthi inscriptions, dating of, . . 135, 141 Khazpara-padraka, Di., .
. . 178, 184 Khasa, a people, . .
327 Khawat, a place,
298 khila, . .
158, 161 Khõmmana, father of Bhartripaffa k., 177,
181, 187 Khotan, co.,. . Khottiga, a Rashfruküla k., Khushapa Kushana, . . . . 288, 295 Kia-pi-shi - Kapisa, co., . . . • 290 Kie-cha, co., .
291 Kīlaka year, . . . . . 342, 345, 868 Kinnara, . . . . . . 305 Kipi, m.,
. . . 207 Ki-pin, Co. . . 289, 290, 290 .. 5, 291, 292, 293 Kiriya-Mädhava Madhava II., a Ganga I., . 882 Kirttirāja, ... . . . . . . . 802, 809 Kisakada Seventy, di... .... . . . 288 Kithaicha, 96. . .
. . 206 kitikā,• .
176, 188 K40-taic-K10, a Yue-chi k., kkh written khkh,.. .
. . . 68 Kone, ri., . . ... 292 Köki, n., .
. .
. 202 Kökili, a Teluga-Choda k, Kükkata, a commander-in-chief,
180, 185 Kokkili, an E. Chalukya k., . . . 145 Kokkilli, a Chola k.,. .
145
PAGE Kokkulli Vikramaditya, a Chulukya k., 148, 149, 161 Ko!!a-pura, ti.. .
364, 365 & n. 1, 368 Kollakanandivára-pattal, di, 193, 194, 196, 201 Kollidam, r., . . . . . . . 88 kovom, . . . . . . . 189, 191 Kommana, .,
. . . . 76, 82 Kõna, a province,. . . 84, 88, 91, 94, 96 Konda-Bhatta, ., . . 213, 214, 314, 319, 843 Könéri-Bhatta, 1. . . . 214, 315, 321 Könéri-déve, .. . . . . . . 215 Kongani, a Ganga sur.,. Kongani, a Ganga sur..
. 334, 337, 338 Konganivarman, a Ganga k.. . 331, 331 n. 8, 337 Konguņivriddhs, a Ganga k., .
838 Konkanivarman-Kongaņivarman, a Ganga k.,
881, 82, 835, 836, Konta, a family, . . . . . . Köphén, co., . . . . . . . 292 Köphénē, co., . .
. . . 292 Köphēs, ri., . . . . . . . 292 Koppele, vi... .
269 Körukonda, vi.,
. 84, 88, 89, 91, 96 Kösanda, ti, . . . . 198, 199, 201 kõnavala, a land measure, . . . 176, 187 Koghano, . .
. . . .
.
. . .288 Kõți, a principality, . . 84, 88, 89, 92, 96 köţikā, a measure, . . . . . 802, 809 Koțivarsha-vishaya, di, . . . 825, 827, 830 Ko(Kau)tan, a gotra, .
.
. 167 kottaka, . . . . . . . 818 Kottallaparro, vi.,. . . 83, 88, 89, 98-4, 96 Kottapala, . . . . . . . 827 kottor,
. . . . . . 189, 191 Kripisahkara, a Kanoni acharya, . . . 234 krishi, . . . . . . . . 91 Krishna-Krishna-Raja I., 9.D., . , 127, 128
... ... . . 208, 209 Krishna, ri. . . . . . . . 344 Krishna-Bhatta, m.. .
212, 213, 214, 842 Krishna-dēva-Räys, a Vijayanagara k., 168,
169, 170, 174 Krishnaditya, m., . . . . . 929, 830 Krish adityasarman, Bhattaputra, ., . 885, 830 Krishnamaraj, m., .
. . . 341-2, 346 Krishna Pandita, .. . 69, 71, 73, 74, 79, 80 Krishpa-Rája I., a Rashfraküfak., 121, 122,
122 n. 6, 126, 128
.
.
. 142
.
296
Krishna, m.
...
"
• 290
The figures refer to pages: n. after figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are taedi-oh.chief; co.-country;di. -district, division , do. - the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty 3 2. Kastern ; fend. - feodatory; k. king : .-mans mt. -mountain; ri.river . 4.-10 also sur. - surname to.templo, os. village, town; W.-Western; wo. -Woman.

Page #458

INDEX.
389
Рлав Krishnaraja-vijaya, a poem, . . . . 232 Krishna-Raya-Krishna-dėva-Räys, a Vüaya. nagara k.,. .172, 173, 175, 230, 236, 240,
321, 323 Krishnaraya-pura, us.. . . . . 174, 175 Krishộätrëya, a götra, . . .202-4, 206-7, 209 Krishnavarman, a Ganga k. . . 332, 334, 337 krita years, . .
. . 139, 140 kriti, . . . .
. 98, 102, 106.7 kritin, sur. . .
213-4 Kriya-dipa, a book,
. . . 86 Kriyasakti, Käsiväsa, a Saida teacher,
70 Kriyasakti-Desika, mh. . .
. 69, 73, 79 Kriyasakti-purs, di
. 69, 71, 73, 80, 80 n. 2 kah, form of, . . . . . . . 122 Kshama-shodari, a book,. . . . 86 Kshatrabandha, a legendary k., . . . 88, 98 Kshatrapas, . . . . 140, 141, 294 Kshēmēśvara, a divinity, .
120 kshetra-kar . . kshētrape, . . Kahira-nadi, ri., . Kshira-Svamin, .,. . Kshitipala, a Pratikara k., kahma, form of, . . kt for tt,. . . . . . . . 146 kx, form of, . . Küchirima, ., .
76, 82 Kudana-halli, vi., .
. 78,83 Kudiyantandal, vi., . .
231, 232, 286 Kadiyantaņdal grant of Vira-Nrisimha, . . Kadumvama, a place, .
. . 158, 161 Kasi-Shuang-Kushana,. . Kuhile, , . . . . Kajalra, ., . . .
• 208 Kajüla-Kadphises, a Kushang k., 148, 289, 290, 294 Kükatan-konda Dadi-Bhatta, m., . . . 848 Küke, .. . . .
. . . 200 kul. . .
. . 189, 191 Kulika, a people, . . .
327 Kumaradatta, .,
. . . 155 Kumāra-dēvi, a Gupta queen, . . . . 888 Kumara-Dhurjati, a poet, . . . . 282 Kamaragiri-Natha, a minister, . . 98, 105, 109 Kamiragapta, a Gupta k., . . . 869-871 Kumäragapte, a Magadha k., . . . . 118
PAGE Kamiråmätys, an official,
. . . 827 Kumarasanti, ., . . . . 114, 118, 120 Kumarasarman, .,. .166, 167, 331, 335, 336 Kumbhaghöņa, a shrine,. 316, 323, 353, 357 Kumbhagonam, a shrine - Kambhaghöna, 171, 240 Küns, a Telinga k., . . . 83, 90, 92, 95 Kunila-Stậpa, . . . . . . . 287 Kündi, m., . . .
. . 206 01.) . . . . . 195, 196, 201 Kannatura, vi. . . . . . 313, 317 Kunta-Acharya, ... .
. 338 Kuntala, co., 265, 266, 267, 271, 274, 275, 278,
279, 282 Kopparma, ... . . . . 189, 190, 191 Kuraka, a rashtra,. .
. . . .860-3 Kürar, vi, . .
. . . . 85 Kuraça-palliki, vi...
325, 327, 330 Küratta vap, sur. .
85, 86 .. 1 Karavata, co., . .
. . 88, 91, 96 Karavataks, co., . . Kurgöd, vi. See Kuragoda, . , .265 Kargod inscriptions, . . . . . 265f1. Karibatti, ci.. . . . kurma,. . .
. . . 103, 100 Karagöda, vi., . 265, 266, 287, 271, 272, 273, 275,
277, 278, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283 Kushana, dy., . . .
. . . 130, 189 Kushana, a race, . . 288, 289, 291, 292, 293, 294 Kushana-patra, . . . . . . 283 Koshi, a race,'. .
. . . . . 288 Kufika, a götra, . . . . . 81, 209 kusulaka,
.
. . . . 143 Kavalsyapids, . .
. :
344
121
• 204
1, form of, . . . . . . 144, 189 | , sound of, . . . . . 145, 147 1, written b .
.
.
. . . . . . 68 1, intervocalie, 1, use of, . . . . . . . . 192
preserved or written r, . and . . .
. . . 189 lagadi. . . .
298, 302, 308, 309, 310 Lagarddha (Alagarddha P), 7.,
. . 126 Laghukamavall, vi, . . . 195, 196, 200
The figaros refer to pages; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-h.chief; co.-country; di district, division, do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty
2.-Eastern) feud. - fondatory; k. king: m.-man; t. mountain; ri.river ...4. - Alo; sur.surnamoj fo, templo; vi, village, town, W.-Western 10. - woman.
31

Page #459

390
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XIV
.
.
.
.
216
PAGE
PAGE Laghuköli, din. . . . . 198, 199
Lötaphri, N., . . .
287 Laghavadavindi, vi... . 195, 196, 2011 Lotus figured,. . .
. .341 Lāhada, .. .
. . 208
Iph, form of, . . . . . . 132 Lahore Museum inscription of Sam 88, 132, 137 Iri representing 10,. . . 184 n. 16 Lakhans, ..
Lunar race, . . . 102, 107, 122, 124, 283 Lakkambiki, a Vijayanagara queen,
211 Lakkhana, 11.,. .
. 76, 81, 82 Lakshmana, . . . . 171, 237, 240
. . . 364 Lakshman, ., . . . . . . 203
*, form of, . .
. . 265-6, 325 Lakshmana-Sena, a Sena k., .
. 158
*, final, . . . . . . . 157 Lakshinarasa, m. .
. . 215 as Sandhi consonant,
.
. . Lakshmeswar pillar inscription of Vikramadity,
147 188ff.
ma, symbol of earth,. . . . . 100, 105 Lakshani, . . .
. . 281, 284
Michans, . . . . . . 98, 105, 109 Lakshmi-dåsl, 100.. . .
Mada-Bhatta, ., .
. . . 314, 319 Lakshmidhari, m.,. . 203, 206, 207, 208, 209
Madana, m., . . . . . 126, 127, 129 Lakshin Idhara-dēvs, m., . . . . 158, 161
Madanangasraya (P), wr. of the W. Chalukya k. Lakshmidhara Manishin, m., . . 213, 214
Baddbavassa, . . . . 148, 150, 152 Lakshmipati, ..., . . . . . 75, 81
Madanapal, a Kanyakubja k.,. . . . 193 Läkaliśvara, a Saira sect,
267, 272, 277 Madanna, a Golconda minister,
354-6, 358-9 Lali, m... . . . . . . 207, 208
Midarasa, ... . LāļaLäta, a people, . .
. 286, 271, 275 Made, .,
. . . . . 204 Lalē, ., . . . . . . . 206, 209
Madhaichs, m.,. . .
. . . 209 Lampak, co., . . . . . , 291, 353
Midhala, m.,. . .
- 204 language
Madhavs, m. - Nasjiyar, '. . . 85, 86 Kanarese, .. Nos. 2, 13, 14, 19, 28 Madhavs, m., 74, 76, 81, 82, 199, 200, 208, Prikrit, - . Nos. 7, 9, 19, 20
204, 207, 343 Sanskrity. Nos. 2, 3, 4-8, 10-11, 12-13, Madhava, feud., . . . . 180, 185, 187
15-17, 19, 21-5, 27 Madhava, a governor of Ujjain, . 177, 181 Telagu, . . . . . . No. 25 Madhavs I. (II.), a Ganga k.,. .
335 Lita, a people, . . . .
327 Midhaya II., a Ganga k., . . 881, 891 ... 8, 137 Lavanivaanda, an estate, .
. . 150, 162
Madhava II. (III.), a Ganga k.,. 981, 382, 838, Li, co., • • • • . . . 142
384, 385, 336, 337 Rings, figare of, , , 265, 278, 278 .. ,364 Madhava-Vishna, . . . . 159, 162 Linga-Bhatte, m., . . . 815, 821, 848 Madhava-Bhatta, thi. . . . . 815, 821 Lingam-Bhatta, . . . . . . 842 Midhayavarman, a Ganga k. . . . 837 Lingana-Bhatta, ., . . . . . 213, 214 Madha, ., . . . . . 208, 205, 206 Lingirys, m.,. . . . . . 76,82 madhüks,
. . . 194, 199 Lingaya-Michanarye, a poet, . . 98, 105, 109 Madhurovajh, m., . .
. . 989 lion emblem, . .
. . 147
Madhusudana, . . • 209, 206, 825, 328, 980 Lõkananda, ., .
madhya-kurma . Lokanaths - Baddha, .
326 Madra, a people, ..
. . 111 Lõka-Tripötra Marasinga Eroyappa Löke-Triņētrs, Madari, o.. .
• 171, 175 a Ganga Ywoarăja, . 389 Magadba, co., . .
. 869 Loka-vibhaga, a Jaina book,. . . 884 Lolike, .. . . . .
208 Mahaban inscription, . . 181, 188, 135 Lðriyan Tangai inscription, , , , 181, 188 'mahabhögika, . .
. . 160
98
. 902
The gurne refer to page W. after figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:eh. -ehlef oo, - Country; di district, division, do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty! E.-Eastern ; foud. - fendatory k. - king; .-man; mt.mountain ri. Tiver; . . also; #r. Fornamo; te.-templo; ti. - village, town; 9.-Worterp wo. -Woman.

Page #460

INDEX
391
PAGE
.
212
Mahābhūtaka, a makadana,
. . . 172 mahans, . . . . . mahädandanayaka, . . . . . Mahädēva, n., Ya, .,
. . . . . 206, 314, 3:9 Mahadeva, a Kanchi acharya, . . 233, 234, 235 Mahadeve - siva .
. . 205, 298 Mahadeva-Sarasvati, a Kaichi acharya, 282,
235, 240, 354, 356-9 Mahatlēvi-Dēvi, a Protihara queen,
178, 183 mahadharmädhyaksha, an official title,
160 Mahi-Ganapati, ... . . .
. . . 212 ushaganastha, an official title,. . . 160 Mahi-Gopāla-Bhatta, m.,. . .
. 212 anahajana,
. . . . . 189, 190 Mahäkāla,
• 180, 280, 282 Maha-Krishna-Bhatta, ..
. . 212 maltākshapataliks, an official title, . . 327 mahakamāramatys, an official title,. . 827 Mahaliaga-Bhatta, T., . . . . 316, 320 Maha-Mahadeva-Bhatta, m., . mahamahattars, an official title,
360, 362-3 mahamandalesvars, a title, 266, 268, 269, 272,
273, 276, 278, 279, 280,
281, 282, 283 Mahämardalēsvars Piriya-Racharalla-dövaras,
276, 277 Maha-Madgala-Bhatta, m., . . . mahamudrādhikrita, an official title,. . Mahanandi-tirtha, a tirtha, mahapilapati, as oficial title, maha-pradhane, a minister, maháprstihäre, an official title, Mabi-Ramachandra, .,. . . . • 212 Maha-Ramachandrarys, m., . Maharashtra, con . . . . . 84, 885 90 maharishi (arshi), . . . . . 208, 209 mahāśabda,
. . . . . 283 mahasimanta, a title, .
. . 269 mahäsändhivigrahika, a minister, . . 160, 327 Mahāśarman, . . .
208 Mahäsēna=Kárttikēya,
. 149, 151, 166 mahasénapati, an official title,. Mahisons, ., . . . . . . 208 Mahasü, n., . . . . . . . 207 mahattara, . .
. . 150 Mähar, , . . . . . . 202, 205
PAGE Maha-Vishņu-Bhatte, .. .
212 Mahendra, Int., . . .
. .361-3 Mahendrapala, a Pratihara k., 178, 180, 181, 183 Mahendrapala-dēra II., a Pratikära k., 177, 178, 179 Mahen:lrayudha, a Pratihara k., . . . 179 Maheśvara. . . . . . 199, 202, 207 Maheśvart, a Kájichi acharya, . . . . Mābēsvars, . . . . . . . 365 Mahidapāla, c Pratihara k.. . . . . 179 Mabidhara, m., 202, 204, 205, 207, 325, 328, 330 Mabidhara Bhairava, m., . . .
. 343 Mahidbara-misra Pandita, .
. 207 Mahindārams, vi. .
147, 148, 150, 152 Mahipala, a Pratihara k..
. 179, 180 Mabi-Pila I., a Pāla k. .325, 326, 827, 828, 380 Mabi-Päls I, grant of, . .
. . . 324 Mabīpati, . . . . .
. . 202 Mahodadhi, m., .
. 206 Mahôdsy&=Kspanj, 177, 179, 180, 183, 183 .. 3,
184 n. 15 mahôdsye, . . . . . . 233, 240 Mahula, . .
. 202 Mailapura-MädArts, 111.. .
• 215, 216 Maüri, a Khotan king, . . . . 133 maitri,.
.
. . . . 328 Majaada, vi., . . , 197, 199, 200, 201 Makara-sankrama . . . . . . 828 makariki,
.
197 Málave, co. or people, 293, 294, 296, 297, 299, 305,
327, 370-1 Malars ons referred to, . . 140, 289, 294 Mälava coins, . . . . . . 368 Malays wountains, . . . . . 826, 830 Maldēvi, ri... . . . . . . . 99 Male, ., . . .
• 207 Malēni, din . . . . 195, 196, 201 Malik Kafar, k., . . . . . . 87 Maļivāda, vin,
. . 198, 199, 201 Malla-kshētra, an estate, . . 148, 160, 168 Mallapa, ... . . . . 174, 815, 822, 849 Mallayichari, .. . .
. . 285 Mallaņājäri, . (-ochårt), . . . 240 Mallepärys, #1. . .
. . 75, 81 Mallary . . . . . 75, 76, 81, 82 Malli-Bhatta, ., . . . . . . 214 Malla-Bhatta, . . . . . . . . 842
. 160
•
212
The figures refer to pages . After a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are ased :-ch.chief; co. country; di.-district, division d' the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty
E.-Eastern; feud. feudatory : k. - king :".-man; mt. -mountain; ri. -river; t. d. - 100 Also tur.- surname te. = temple; vi, - village, town, W.-Wostern; 100,woman,
32

Page #461

392
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
ΡΑΘΥ
Malpaniyakks, 600.
. 287, 278, 278 Mala, -, . .
. . 203 Malayi, oi, .
198, 199, 201 Malwi. See Mälars, .
. . . 805 Mámbakam, w., .
. . . 818, Mimė, . . . . Månabhúsha, k., . . månak, a measure, . . . . 802, 809 Manappakkam, di., . . . 169, 178 Minnea, lake, . . . . 79, 80, 80 . 8 Manavya, a gotra, . .. . 149, 151, 166-7 Mañchikonda, sur., . . . . . 88, 90, 95 Manichikonda, province, . . . . . 88 Mafichikonda, a family,. . . . 90, 96 mandalēsa, . . . . 296, 302, 309 Mandalösvars- Mahadeva, a form of siva,. 295 Mandana, a Paramara k. Mandana-dove, a Paramara prince, 297, 298,
802, 803, 305, 809 Manda asarian, M., . . . , 166, 167 Mandapiki, Di., . . . . 180, 181, 185 Mandars, mt., . . Mandador inscription, . . . 139 Mapa, vi.. . . . . . 198, 199, 201 Manga-Bhatta, .,. . . . . 816, 821 Mangapa, m., .
. . 76, 81 mål, a measure, . .
. . 182, 187 Mapin, ni.. .
. . . 198, 199, 201 Minikwila inscription,
A Inscription, . . . . . 181, 182, 186 Manimaq Aubhala-Bhatte, m...
. . . 843 Manishin Giri-Bhatte, .. . . . 214 Manishin Ramachandrs, ., .
. . 814, 818 Manivur, i., . . .
• 287, 268, 278, 278 Manorath, ..
.
. . . . 208 Mana, . . . . . . 118, 204, 271 Manys, . . . . . . . 859 & n. 7 Mar, a mearure, . . . . . 864, 369 Mars, . . . . . . . 74, 81 Mira-Bhatta, rur, . . . . 815, 820 Mirapo, a Vijayanagara prince, 98, 102, 107 Mårary, th... . . . . . 74, 81 Mira-sinha Loka-Triņētra, a Ganga .. . 389 Kirasinge Eroyapps Loka-Tripětru, a Ganga
Yuraraja, . . . Marataka-poi, oi.. .
819 Karith, the letter I in, . . .
. 145
PAGB Margaashiyohvan, a divinity,
• 312 Margasirs, . . Märgi, ., . . . . . · 387 Marikei, ., . . . . . . 339 Mirishēns, m.,. . . .
837 Mars, co., . .
380 Misů, m., . .
. . . 208 Matamata-simha, eur. of Salivahana, . 157 matari,. . .
. . . 147 matha,. . .
354, 359 &#. 7 Mätha-Bhatta, ... . . . . 314, 318 Mathuri, vi.. .
. . 131, 189 Mathuri capital inscriptions, . . 132 Mátridinda-grams, vi.. . . 148, 149, 150, 152 Mátrivarman, .. . .
. 937 mattar,. . .
. . 277, 278, 365-6 Maadgalys, a götra, . . . . 208, 314-5 Maakharí, dy,
110, 111, 112, 114 Mauna, a gotra, . . . . 209 Mayaduitna, ni.. . . . . 198, 199, 201 Mayadhari, m., . . . . . 203 Mayi-Bhatta, ., .. . . . . . 214 Mayiri, a Khotan k.. .
188 Möchimbiki, too. . .
. . 69, 80 Möda, a people, . . . . . 927, 830 Mēharsall inscription, .
367-371 Mél-natta-Vodantin, ur.. . . 88 Melupáka, ci.,
.
. .354, 358-9 Mélapáka Grant of Mahidevendra Sarasvati, 363e99. Mēru, t.
. , 101, 106, 127, 298, 303 Merhadapatti, ci. . . . . . . 364-6 metre, irregular, . . . . . . 168 motta, . . . . . . . . 176 Meyerys, ... . . . . . . 75, 81 se written ngh, Mihira, a Pratikara k., . . . Mihiravarman, .. . . . . 114, 118, 120 mimarsa, . . . . . 825, 827, 880 Minadhvajo, . .
• 800 n. 1 Mina-samkrinti, . .
• 181, 188 Mir Zamla-Saiyid Mustapha,
. 356 Mitrabarman, ., . .
. 167 Möchche, name of a field, modal. . . . . Moiks, . . . .
184 Mökhali-Maakhari, . . . • 119
. 889
• 864
The figures refer to pagou ; . after figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are made .-chief o. country, di district, division , do. - the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty
B. -Kastern ; fend. fondatory, k. king m.-man; mt. - mountain; n.river ; . d. - also; sur. - surname to-tomple; ni. village town; W.-Western; wo womaa.

Page #462

INDEX
393
PAGE Müra-rayara-ganda, sur. of Vijayanagara,kk., 173, 944 Musalimaduga-Timmarija, feud., . . 216 Mosulman kings. . . . .
. 175 mataka, . . . . 206, 302, 308, 309, 310 Myåkadoni, ti. . . . . . . 168
PAGE Mõlädandi, a place,
. . 159, 161 Monainbarra, vi.. . . . . 88, 89, 94, 96 months Asbidha, 22, 126, 129, 211, 221, 231, 289,
296, 342, 345, 353 Akvayaj, . . . . . A vida, . . .
. .
. . 192-4, 196
. Bhadrapada,
. . 69-73, 80, 865-6 Chaitra,. . . 88, 94, 96, 182, 331, 335-6 Héma[nt]a 2 . . . . . . 155 Jyaishţha, . . . 133, 135, 143, 365-6 Kärttika, 100, 103, 108, 267, 273, 277, 360, 362-3 Mighs, . . . . . 233, 239, 240 Märgasīrsba,
177, 178, 184, 267, 272, 277 Pausha, 146, 148, 151-2, 312, 317, 823, 860, 862-3 Phålguns . . 297, 303, 310, 825, 828, 880 Sravana,
. . 177, 181, 187 Vaisakha, 158, 162, 169, 173, 175, 192,
197-200, 364, 858-9 Moon dynasty, 69, 78, 79 .. 4, 106, 127, 174, 328 moon, eclipse of the, . . 267, 278, 277, 868-9 moon figared, . . . 168, 285, 283, 841 moon symbolized by bha, . . . 101, 105 Mothers, . . . . . . . 151 Mrigodavarman, a Kadamba k., . . 166 Muchai inscription, . . . . . 131, 136 Muddanna, m., . .
70 Maddape, a Vijayanagara prince,. 98, 102, 107 Mudgula-Bhatta, .. .
. 214 Madavalla Thirty, di. .
• 289 madridhikrita. Soo mahamudradhikrita,
leo Mukhara, a family . . . 111, 115, 119 Mukkanti, ., . .
. . 88 Makkanti, k. .
. . 90, 95 Malganda-Sinds Jåtara, a Sinda ch., . . 269 Malavigils, nr. . .
. . . 215 Mulvigila, a rajya . . . . 69, 73, 80 Malvayil - Malvagila, .
. . . 70 Mammadi-Nayaks, Srirangam plates of, . . 88 Mammadi-Niyaks, Telinga k., 83, 84, 91, 93, 94, 95, 96 Mandimadugu, in . .
241, 845, 853 Mušja, a Sixda feud., .
. . . 288 Maijals, .,.
. . . . . 208 Manungi Narahari, ...
• 842 Manyangi Appale-Bhatta, h., . . 342 murunda, a title,. . , 290, 292, 293, 342
132 * for anusván, ..
. . . . 122 for ,
. . . . 177 for . .
. . . 146 #, form of, . .
144, 157, 285 #i, final, form of, .
157, 325 and .
. . 180, 131, 177 Ai, form of, . .
. 189 for is .
. 177 , form of,
153 Na, symbolic,
100, 105 Nabhäga, k. .
. . 72, 79 Nadadur Alvap, nephew of Ramanuja,
. . .
. 87 Nadadur-ammil, Iur. . . . . . 87 Naddină, a fäsana,. . .
159, 161 Nädichå, a place, . . . . . 158, 161 Nadavil Tiraviļi Pillai Bhattar, sur., . . Näga, a race, . . . . 266, 268, 269, 282, 291 Nagabhata I., a Pratihara k., . 178, 179, 179 n. 3, 183 Nagabbata II., a Pratikära k., . , 179, 179 s. 8 Naga-Bhatta, ., . . 212, 213, 311, 312,
313, 314, 815, 817,
318, 821, 823, 343 Nigadēvs,., .
. . . 208 Nigalā, a Vijayanagara queen, 171, 280, 240, 823 Nigalagadi, vi.. .
• 845, 868 Nägima, vi, . .
. . 126, 129 Nagana-pari, ci. . . . . 196, 127, 129 Nagarahars, ci. . . . . . 291 Någarshi, m., . .
. 204 Nagarys, m.,. .
. . 74, 75, 76, 81, 82 Nagasarman, M., .
. . 166, 167 Näga-Avadhấnin, .,
. . 212 Nigavaloka I. & 11., Pratihara k., 179, 170 no. 1 & 3 Nigaya-Mantrin, m.. . . . . . Nahapans, a Satrap,
. . 141 Nabushs 72, 79, 101, 106, 161, 171, 240,
817, 823
The figures refer to page; #. after figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-chief00.-country;di. -district, division; do the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty X. - Kastern; fewd. - fondatory; . king: n.-man; wt. mountain; ri-river; . a. 100 aloo ; w.sargamo to. - templo; vi. village, town; W.-Western ; 100.- woman.

Page #463

894
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
(VOL. XIV.
PAGE
PAGE
.
126
.
.
.
202
122
.
. 122
Naihati graut of Vallala-Fönn, . . . 156 naivelya, . . Nakdchura. See Kanaköchari,. . . 148, 152 nakshatraPashya,. .
100, 108, 109 Sravaņu, .
. . . 69, 73. SO Visikliả, ,
. . 189, 173, 175 Nala, . .
. . 72, 79 nala, measure, .
. . . 158 nāla, cultirasle land,
. 158, 161 Nala, . . . . 171, 237, 240, 280, 283, 317 Nalla 3a, 1.. . . Nalla-Yunka, a Reddi ch.,
. . . 70 Nämaņa-Bhatta, R., . . . . 212, 213, 214 Nána, .. . . -
. 206, 208 Nanila-giri, ml., . .
. 364-6 Nandana, . . .
• 272, 276 Nanda-porn, ri. .
98, 105, 109 Nandi, figure of, .
265, 280, 282 Nan linātha, .
. 280, 282 Nanli-para-cvari, ti.. . . . 123, 127, 129 Nandisarinan, I., . . . . 166, 167 Nandivarman, M., . .
. . 387 Nandya, ri., .
.
. . . . 181 Nänē, m.. . . .
- 206 Nangipündi, ri. . . . . 88, 89, 94, 96 Naijaya-amatya, m...
. . 215 Nante, .. . .
. . . 206 Nan-tun, vi.. .
. 292 Nánů, . . . Napusha for Nahuslia, Nira-Avadbånin, N., . Narla, . . . Narahari, ... . Narapati, ...
207 Narass, a Vijayanagara k., 171, 174, 175,
280, 282, 240, 923 Narasamma-samudra, ti... . . . 846, 348 Narasayya, ml., . . . . 343 Narasimha, .,
.
202, 208, 314, 820, 342 Narasimhs, . . . Narasimha-Adhvarin, ... . . . $14, 820 Xarasirinha-Sudhi, m.. .
. . 212, 214 Narayana, m., . . 203, 204, 205, 206,
208, 209, 283, 314, 820 Narayana-Bhatta, ., . . 212, 214, 313, 318, 843 Narayana-Päla, a Pala k.) . . 828, 829 Naravarman, k., . . . . . 139, 870-1
Nareyangal Twelve, di... . . . 268 Narigaļige Forty, di.. . . . : 269 Narmalā, ri, . . . . 296, 297, 299, 304, 344 Natyaus (?). See Achhatyana,. . . nanka-bhataka, . .
. . Nava-Káma, a Ganga k., . Navasárikā, ci., . Saya, Kharoshithi inscription from, . . Nayaka, a family,. ich, form of, . . . . . . nd, form of, . . . udy, form of, . . . nele-vida, . . . . 266, 266 . 4, 271 Nepel, co., . . .
. 234, 235 nesaņa, . . ig, form of, . nigl for ik and a,. nghri, form of, ik written ngh, .
110 ni (baddha], registered,'.
326 and . 1 nidhi, . .
174, 318, 346 Niḥsanka-malla, sur. of Salivahana, . .157 nikshēpa, . . . . 174, 318, 346 Nirahalla, ri...
267, 272, 277 Nirbhaya, a Pratihara k., . . . . 179 nirvāņa, . . . . . . . 295 Nirvinita, a Ganga k.. . . . . 839, 337 niti, . . . . . . 128, 885 Nitimārga-Ranavikramayya, a Ganga k., . . Nityapramadita-dēva, a divinity, . 177, nivartana, . . . . . 126, Nivritti, a shrine .
. . . . . 171 nik, form of, . . . . . . 121 as written ! . . . . . . . 98 na for , . . . . . . . 98 Ņoacha, ti, . . . . . . . 295 Noļambavadi Thirty-two Thousand, di.. . 269 Note on King Chandra of the Meharauli In
scription, . . . . . . 867-871 Nriga, . . . . 149, 151, 171, 178, 240, 317 Nțihari, ., . . . . . 74, 75, 76, 81, 82 Nrisimha, m., . . . . . . 74, 81 Nrisimha-Adhvarin, ., . . . . 314, 320 Nrisimha-Bhatta, . . .
. . . 212 nt, form of, . . .
. 121 Nüka-Bhūpala, k., . .
. 69, 70, 72, 79
.
......
The figures refer to pages ; # after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-chief,00.- countrydi.district, division , do. - the same, ditto dy. -dynasty
Kautern foud.feudatory A. - kiug;m. man; t. mountain; ri. -river . 4. -se also; our surname; te wtomplo, vi. - village, town; W.-Western , 10.woman.

Page #464

INDEX
395
PAGA
.
.
157
•
147
•
182
• 844
148
.
195,
181,
.
208
PAGE! Romerals, Telagu-Kannada, . . 68, 83, 210, 310 palika, : . .
176, 182, 187, 188, 309 namerical symbols, . . . . . 173 Pallave, dy., . . . 140, 882, 833, 335, 336
Tanaka, a measure, . . . . 206, 302, 309
Pānara, province, . . . . 84, 88, 91, 94, 96 7, form of, . .
Pāņa-rashtra, Co., . . . . . . 384 7 before surds,
Pabchabrahma, a mantra, . . . . 274 .2 Obambiki, a Vijayanagara queen, .
274 . 2 .
Pancha-brahma-Upanishad, a book,.
.312 Obhala,
• 193 .. . .
.
Panchāla, 1 people,
. 74, 80 Ohind inscription,
Pafchalangali, a makadana,
172 .
.
. .
132, 137
. oil,
pancha-maha-sabda, . . . . . 281 Onpadināyirappadi-vyakhyanam, a work, 86 ... 1
Pāndava,
. . 102, 107 Orissa, co. . .
påndi,
175 .
. .
.
. 190, 191 .
.
. . Orvāyalür, oi...
. .
. 84, 88, 90 . .
Pandye, co.,. .
. 267, 273, 277
. Oshadhipaty-upamāyita-ganda, a
125, 128, 171, 175 Påndya, dy., . Vijayanagara
. Pandya, a people, .
240, 266, 271, 275 Osambhala, di. . .
Pangala, di.,. .
. . 318, 317 Ovāsa-döva, 7., . . 168, 161, 162, 163 Påņidhars, m., .
203, 204 Paņi-hali, vi.
196, 201 pāņi-sankha,..
· 156 P, form of, . . . . . 121, 157, 232 Panjtar inscription, p initial 7 , . .
. .
Pahktiratha - Dasaratha, 266
. . . 171, 240 Pada-Dēdē, m., .
Papara, m., . . . . . . . 987 Pada-Kēšave, m., . .
. 208
Papata, *.. . . . . . . 204, 208 Padavidu, co.. . 173, 176, 282, 313, 317, 929
Papya, t., . . . . . . . 206 Padmāksha-Vishnu, . . . . . 172
paramabhatěäraks, a title, 198, 197, 198, 275, Padmalaya=Lakshmi, . 163
279, 281, 865 Padmana, ., .
. .
parama-mahēsvars, a title,
76.82 .
. . 193, 194, 197 Padmanabha, m., . .
. . 202, 204
Paramara, M. and race, . . . 296, 298, 304 Padmanabha-Vishņo, .
. . 894, 335
Paramartha, a Buddhist writer, . . . 291 Padmē, . . .
. . . 202
paramośvara, a title, . 193, 194, 197, 198, Pahākara, m., . • 204, 208, 207
199, 275, 279-81, 365 Paisachi dialects, the letter lin,
· 146
Para-raja-bhayathkara, rur. of Achyuta-Raya, 816 Paithan grant, .
. . 122 Para-raya-bhayathkara, wr. Of Kolpa-döda.
Raya, Paja inscription, . . 181, 185, 186, 186
. .
. .
. 173
. . . . Parisara, 11.,
. 208, 209 paka-danda, . . . . . 189
Parabara, a gotra, 208-4, 206, 208-9, 212-4, Pakadia, vi, . . . . 198, 199, 201
316, 325, 827, 880 paksha, dating by,
. . : 140 Påla, dy.,
Parabara, a pratara, •
. 182, 825, 829 .. 1
. .
. 825, 827, 830 . .
Parabara-Bhatta, a teacher, . 88, 84, 85, 86, Palapúr, vi.. . . . 318, 317, 328
86 . 1, 87, 88, Palar, ri., . . . . . . Paläsa-kūpikā, pi., . .
93, 94, 96 181, 187
Parisara-fails, a will, . . . . . 84
. Palata-Dhéri pedestal inscription, . . 182 Paļora, an estate,
Parasiva, a Káñehi acharya, . . .
283, 284 • . 89, 95
. Palgudna, a kotaka,
234 . 818, 317, 888
Paripurnabodha, a Kiáchi acharya, .
Partabgarh inscription of Samvat 1008, 1764. Palhano, ..
. . 209 Palhē, ., . . . . . 203, 206
Parth,. . . .
272, 276 . . .
The figures refer to pages; *. after a figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following ther abbreviations are used :-- .-chief; co. -country :di. -district, division: do. -the same, ditto dy. -dynasty : 2. Eastern fond. -tendatory; k. king; m. man nt. mountain ri. -river; d.-se aleo; mur. - mame; ta..temple; vi village, town; W.-Western wo.-woman.

Page #465

396
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV,
PAGE
280, 282
.
.
.
68
Paravi, a vishaya,. . . . 331, 335, 336 Parovi, a tank, . . . . 331, 385, 346 Parvata-Bhatta, . . .
• 214 Parvati, . . .
270, 273, Pärvatinátha, tr. .
343 pashane,
346 Pāgū, m., .
208 Pasapálya,
. . . . 91 Pasupatisarman, m., .
. . . . 167 pātaka,
. . . 158, 161 Pātāļa-Chakravartin, sur. of a Sinda k., . 281, 283 Påtala-chakravartin, title of a Näga ruler, 273, 277 Patalika, Di., . . . . . 334 Patana, vi, . . . . . 198, 199, 201 Patēndal, vi. . . . • 911, 813, 815, 821 pathadharasa,. . .
. . 132 pathaka, . . . . . . 178 Pathas-Sastra, a book, . . . 103, 108 Patika, a Kshatrapa, . . 131, 185, 139 pätivratya, . . .
. . . . 344 pattalā, .. . .
195, 196, 199 Pauļomi, . . . . . 281, 284 Paundarika, a sacrifice . . . 149, 151 Pavaņāba, m.. .
202, 203, 205, 206, 208 Pavaņāha-para, ti., . . - 198, 199, 201 Peddana, ., .
.
. 74, 81 Peddi-Bhatta, m., . . Pendattára Kongani, m.,
. . 388 Pendlikunta-cherava, oi., . '. • . 88, 94 Penakonda copper-plate grant,.
. . 163 Penakonda plates of Madhava II., . 331 Penangonda, vi., . , . . . 88, 89, 94 Periya-puranam, a book,
. . . 834 Periya Tiru-mvdiyndairu, a book, . . . 88 Permadi I., a Sinda ch.. .
• 268 Permāļi II, a Sinda ch., . .
. 268 Permanadi, a Ganga k.,.
864-6 Perudattakāra-Kongani, .. Perudattakāra = Kongani Peradattakārn, . ph, form of,. . . .
157 Phru-fio, a Stipa, . . Phaņi-Bhatta, m.,. . Pilapati. See Mabapitupati,
160 Pinak ini, ri., . .
845, 353 Pinäkini-sthala, a place, .
• 314 Pinaka, oi., . .
. 48, 151, 152 Pippalada, a götra,
. . . 207
PAGE Piriya-Rachamalla - Rachamalla I., a Sinda prince, . .
. . 267, 272, 276 Pithana, ., . .
. . . 203 Pithe, m., . . . . . . . 200 Pithù, m., . .
. . . 205 Pitfisarinan, m.. .
. . 166, 167 Ponna-pura, ti.,
210, 231 Porigere, vi.. . . . . . 188, 189, 190 Poromāmilla, ti.. .
97, 100, 102, 108 Poramāmilla Tank Inscription, . . . . 978, Põsbali, vi.. . :
• 323, 328, 380 Posha pari, vi,
134, 143 Posbana-nirbhara-bhū-nava-khanda, Vijayanagara title, . . •
. . . 344 Po-t-ino - Väsudēva, . .
141, 144 Poysala Kannada, a sect, . . . .313 PP, form of,
. Prabhakara, m.. .
. . 204, 205 Prabhāvaka-charita, a book, prābhritīkrita, . . . . . . . prabhu-sakti, .
. . . . 329 Prachegabudha,
. . . 295 Pradhana, a minister,
. . . 281 Prajapatisarman, ., . . . , 166, 167 Prajűäghana, a Kanchi acharya, .
23 prakriti, . . . . . 189 n. 1, 190 Pralaya-maha-varäha, sur. of Krishna Raja I., . . . . . .
125, 127, 129 Prāléyadri - Himalaya, . . . . . 330 Prallayannūr, oi.,
. . 169, 175 Präntapala, . .
. . . .327 Prapatitva,
. . . . 299 Prasadhana-dēvi, a Pratihara queen, 178, 183 Pratihäre. See Mabapratihära, . . . 160 Pratibara, dy.
179, 180, 188 n. 13, 194 pratyādāya, . . .
... . . 195, 196 Pratyandaka Four-thousand, di, . . · 288 pratyaya, .
. . . . 161, 827 Pravachana-Sutra, a book, . . . pravara, . . . . . . pravarasAngiras, . .
. . 158, 161 Bharad vāja, .
. . 158 Brihaspati,
. . 158, 161 Parāśara,
825, 330 Sakti, . .
325, 330 Vasishthu .
. 325, 330 pravibhāgi, . .
. . 167
. 838
338
216
The figures refer to pages; N. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch, chief; co.-country: di. -distriot, divisin; do.the same, ditto; dy. dynasty; E. Eastern ; feud. - fendatory; k. -king; m.-man; mt.=mountain; ri, river; 8. a. -100 also ; sur.surname, te. -temple; ri.= village, town; W. Wotern; 10. - woman.

Page #466

INDEXAS
-897
PAGE 1
PAGE Prayoga-raind-mata, a Srauta book, . . 70 use of,
. .
. 98 Prithivi-Kongani, a Ganga k., . . 338 symbol of Are . .
101, 105 Prithivi-Kongani Sivamära, a Ganga k.,
338 Rachmalla I., a Sinda k. 266, 266 . 6, 287, Prithivi-Kongai Sri-Parusha, a Ganga k., * 999
269, 271, 276, 277, pûlaka,. . . . . . 296, 302, 809
878, 279, 888 Palskēsin, a name,. .
2. 145Rkehamalla II., a Sínda k., 985-986, 287, 288, Pulakësin II., a Chalukya k.,. . 148, 14:151
269 . 1, BT6, 2777 ¿ Palikore, ci... . . .1188, 884-6 .
279, 280, 282, B38 Pullkar ofici. . .
188 Rachanallēsvara - Rachamallo L., Badas :PaHade, a tribe, . . . . 169 ., . . . . . . 979 881, 283 Palam-Bhatta, m.,
12 Bachcbhata, m... . .
. . . 207 Palomavi, an Andhra k., . 1407158, 154, 155
Rachüri Tiimi-Bhatta, .. .
343 Panileba, m., . . .
. . . 209 Rádia, a Mandala, . . . . 167, 168, 168, 162 panctuation marks, . . . . . . 110 Raghava, .,.
. 208, 208, 214 Papdravardhana, a bhukti, . . 825, 827, 830 Raghuva-Bhatta, .. . . . . 348, 343 Padyapatta, vi.. . . . . 169, 178, 175 Raghunatha-Sudbi, m., . . . . .913 Parandara-Indrs, . . .. . . 300 Rahasya-raya, a book, :
. 88 Petana, . . . 101, 108, 317, 335, 338
Rāhila, . . . . Pura Aubhala-Bhatta, ., . . . 343
Rajamalla-Satyavákya-Konganivarinan, a Gaja 1 Parima-perusha, - . . . 199 4 . . .
. 389 Puris, m., . . . . . . 208 rájāmáty, . Parigero, pi., . . . . 188 rajanyaka,
.
160.127 Parikara, vi., . .
. . . 188
Rajapále, I., . . .. 202, 204, 206 Pürņabodha, a Kaioli acharya, . . .284 Tantra, . . parohita, . . . . . . 180 rajaa.Com
. . . 122, 124 Paruravas, . . . 101, 108, 171, 240, 828 rajasthani ,
. . 327 purasb-ebebhaya, a measure, . . 382, 808 1 jasaya, . . .
. . 149, 151 Parushottaine, M., . . . . . 204,809 Rijo, ., . . .
. . 204 905 Parathottama - Vishna, . . . . 308 Rajiņi-tadika, a place (lank'),. , 126, 129 Partahottama-Bhatta, an.,
912, 13, 842 Rajya-Pals, a Pala k. . . 2 . 888, 829 Pabbkarsgā, pin . . . . : 987, 870 Rajyapals, a Pratihāra k., . . 170, 179. 4 Pashth wife of Ganpati, 100105 Rajyakri, nister of Harola of Kanany,
113 Posky, a nakshatra, . . 100, 103, 108 Ralhe, 1... . . . . . . . 204 Pashya, day,
. . 108, tos Rama-Sīti, . . .
984 Pashyabhūti, ancestor of Haraha,
ni Rāma, a k. . .
171, 172, 179,206, Pu-ta, co., . .
. 190
207, 280, 240, 281, püti, . . . . . . 161, 327
284, 826, 920 puttige,'. .
.
. . . 199, 101
. Rimabhadra-déve, a Pratihara k.. 178 179 Rima-Bhatta, .. .
Rämi-Bhatta, m., . . . 814, 815, 818 form of, . .'.
153
Ramachandrs, . . . . 75, 81, 212 aigua omitted, .
Ramachandra-Dikshita, .. 311, 312, 313, , doubling with, . . . 110, 325
816, 317, 928 r, doubling after, . . . 69, 98, 146, 157,
Rama-charita, a book, .
. . 829. 1 164, 177, 192, 210, 380
Rámadása, a saint, . . . . . 851-5 , form of, . .
Rinia-dovi, a Pratikära k.,.. . . . . $19, 841
. 149, 151, 179
R
The figures refer to pagen #. after a Agar to footpotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-h-chief.co.-country;di.-distriot, divialondo.theme, dittos dy.dynasty
E. - Easter; feud. - fondatory k.-king -man -mountain ni..lver; . 4. - lo; Nr naine ; to.templo; vi. village, town; w.-Western 100.-WOMAD.

Page #467

398
Ramakrishna, M., Rama-Misra, M., Ramanuja,
Ramanujärys,.
Ramaraja, m.,.
Rama-Raja, a Karnata k.,
Ramarya, M.,
Ragavikramayya, a Ganga k.,
Rino, M., Banga, k.,
Ranga, a Vijayanagara ch.,
Ranganatha, a divinity, Ranganatha-svamin, a divinity,.
Rangaya, M.,
rishtra,
Rashtrakuta, dy.,
Ramasamudra, vi.,
Rama-Sistrin, m.,
Ramasētu, a shrine, Raměla, a divinity, Ráměsvara-Bhatta, m., Rämöévaram, a shrine,
Raméévara Maniahin, w.,
Rapa-chanda, sur. of Krishna-deva-Raya,
ripaka,
rashtrapati, an official,
Batikara, M.,
.
Ratna-dhonu, a mahādāna,
Randakundi, a simă,
Bavala, m.,
Bāvana,
Ravilanti, M.,
Ravivarman, a Kadamba k., Rayasa Venkatadri, feud.,
Reddi, dy..
rökha-danda, a measure, relics of Buddha,
Rova, M.,
Röviditys, m.,
Rövagana, M.,
ri and ra,
ri written ri,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
ri for ri,
ri and ru confused,
PAGE
71,74 85, 86
85, 86, 86. 1 95 210, 211 342, 344, 853 75, 81 210, 231 .354, 857-9 171, 240
70, 74, 80
218, 214
171, 174
213
•
.
.
•
204
344, 353 219, 230
85, 86, 88, 96
88 81
122, 124, 127, 127 m. 7, 128. 6, 147, 296, 326,
.
. 150, 361-8
•
329, 383 126, 129
200
173
281
76, 81, 83
209 114, 118, 120 166 215, 216
70, 70. 8
99, 104, 109
284
•
148, 148, 151
146 146, 151, 158 198 68
128, 146, 192 98
173
160
839
•
•
PAGE
81, 82, 105, 109, 212-6, 314-5
815 . 202 209 204, 208 328, 330
205
100, 105 101, 106, 106 #. 6 281, 284
Rosha-krita-pratiparthiva-danda, sur. of Vijaya
Rig-voda, Rig-vödin, Rilbe, m Bilhü,.,
rishi,
Rishikesa-Hrishi Risü, M.,
rita syllable,
Rohana, a mountain,. Rohini,
nagara k.,
ru written ri,
ri, form of,
Budra syllable, Rudra-Bhatta, m.,
Badradaman, a Satrap, rudraksha,
rupaka,
rāva,
ree, form of, ry, form of,
[VOL. XIV.
Sachchidanandaghana, a Käñchi acharya, Sachchidghans, a Kanchi acharya, Sachchidviläsa, a Kâñchi acharya, Sachchitsukha, a Käñchi acharya, Sadidiva,
Sadasiva, a Vijayanagara k.,
s, form of,
4, form of,
# and f,.
144, 157, 164 121, 121. 5, 144 98, 177, 192, 210, 295, 325 169, 311, 841 sa, symbol of wind, 101, 105 Sabhapati Svayambhu, a poet, 175, 216, 231, 315,
3, 4, sà confused,
322, 323, 352-8
234
234
234
sidhara,
.
. 173 98 144
100, 105 814, 319 . 140
170, 173, 175 302, 309 189, 190, 191 266. 1 176
.
.
"
230, 233, 234,
234
342, 344-6, 852-8 Sadasiva-Brahmendra, a Käschi acharya, Sadasiva-Raja, m., Sadasiva-Sarasvati, a Käñchi acharya,
210, 211 189,
234 157
178, 175, 232,
233, 234, 240, 357 177, 186
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-.-chief; co.country; di district, division; do. the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; X.-Eastern; feud.-fondatory; k.-king; man; .-mountain; i.river; . see also; sur,surname ; te.temple; vi.village, temp; W.-Western; wo.woman.

Page #468

INDEX.
399
202
• 856
PAGE 1
P10. Sadhara, a family, . . • 206, 308, 810
. . . . . 205, 814, 890 Sadha-Bhatta, ., . .
. . . . 88 Sárnkars, ..,. . .
. . 207 Säditya-Linga-Bhatta, m., . . . 814, 819 Sarkars-siva, . . . , 159, 162, 280 Badlyöjäta, as aspect of siva, . 274, 274 ». 9 | Sarkarar Acharys, . . . . 238-4, 235, 867-9 Sitron, . . . .
182 Šarnkaricharys-maths at Käbchi, 169, 170, 232, 238 Bagala-svåmin-Dikshita, w., 149, 150, 161, 162 Samkar-banda, a Káacki acharya,. . . 234 Sahirana, ., . . . 204, 208, 207, 209 Sankara yögin, a Kaichi acharya, . , 283, 236 Sähaskóka, ky
. 157, 159, 162 Šamkariry, a Kanchi acharya, Salaara-nama-bhashya, a book, . . . 86
Śarh karendra, a Kaichi acharya, . . . Bäht, dy,
. . 293
sathkranti, Baha, m., . . . . .
Sammatti, a family, . . Sal-Saks . .
Sammeta Sor Sammatti, Baigotta, sivimära, a Ganga k.,
Sarhaaptaka, . . . .
160, 168 saiva, sect,. .
Santana-dra, ... . Sai-wang, a race,
989, 290 samaddanda,
. 281 Saiyid Mustapha, a Golconda noble,
Semadra-gupta, a Gupta k., . . 832, 887-871 Saks Dames : .
mathvartar, . .
. . 184, 184 n. 15 Baka, a race, 290, 291, 292, 298, 294 Bauhvat, ers, . . . .
. . 110 Sikėta, din
wayatkarad, . . .
133 fakha. See vēds, säkhi, sátra.
wahvatéaraye, . .
. . . 138 Bakhi, dy. . . . . 298 Sandhi neglected, .
69, 110, 147, 184 Śakti, a götra, .
827, 880 Båndbivigrahika, . . . 158, 109, 327 Sakti, a pravara, .
825, 880 skudhivigrablks. See Mahisandhivigrahika, 180 Salakhů, m., .
• 208
Sandi-Bhatta, ., . . . . . 316, 821 balankäyada, a götra,
. . . . . 89 sandily, a gödra, , 81, 902-4, 206-9, 314-5 salahkāyana, dy, .
· 141 Sunga-Bhatta, w.. . . . . 314, 318
• 207 Sangoll plates of Harivarman, . . . 1834. Sülhü, . . .
207 Sanjan plates of Raddhavares, . . "paces of Radabavarna, .
1448. salivahans, prince,
1571 Sankam, a Kalachurya k. . . . . 988 salivshape, era, . • 281, 864, 858-9 eshkhs,. . . . .
273 .. 1, 325 s-lohids, . .
• 207 wildky, . . . . . . . 280 Sankhaväyl, din .
198, 199, 201 śalakik, a family; . . . . 147 Sankritys, a götra,. .
202-4, 206-8 saith representing 100, . .. . 184 r. 16 Skoko, w., . . . . . . . 206 Samaga,. . . . .816 untu, a measure, .
. 296, 309 Sämängad grant of Dantidarga, . 131 .. 6, 189, 188 Santalige, di, Samanta-sena, a Sina k., .
167, 169, 168 sånti texte, Sama-věda, . .
. . 216, 814 Såntingths, a Jain Tirthanekara, . . Såma-vėdin, . .
. . . 818
såntivarman, a Kadamba k., . . may . . .
. 18, 189 .. 1 Sapătakasirisi, pi. . . . . . . 198, 199 Bambe, m., .
. . . . 165 Sapta mktarab. sam bapura-apadhyay, #. . . . 381-8 Sapt-Embhodhi, a maladána, . . 172 sarbatásraë, . . . . . . . 188 Saplaaithe, th., . .
76, 82 Sambha-śiva, 218, 280, 240, 270, 278-4, 297, 808 Septareathtati,
. 106 .. 7 Sarigama, a Vijayanagara kg. 102, 108, 107 Surbhoji, 4 Tanjore k., .
• 867 Sargama, a shrine, . . . . 171, 316, 888 šaradi-pitha, a Kancli religiow pout, 854, 856-9
Salhana,
Sankhapiol,...
The Agares refer to pages ; after figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used: eh. -chlot: 00.- country di district, divislondo. - the same, ditto ; dy. -dynastyi 2. Eastern foud. - fendatory . -king1 m. -Man: t.-mountain ri-river; .. .-10 lao Nr.-samamo i to templo; pi.-village, town, W.-Western; 10. Woman.
8 GY

Page #469

400
PAGE
193, 194, 196
193, 195, 196
202, 204
204, 207-9 212 362-3 234
78, 211, 313, 317, 346, 348
334 111, 113, 114 102, 107, 107 m. 3
99, 100, 105 158, 159, 161 325 120, 336
202 154 301 n. 4
153, 154, 155
154, 155
203
202
186
saṭṭugayam,
Satya, M.,
266, 273 182, 188 234
Satyabodha, a Käñchi acharya, Satyaraja, a Paramāra prince, 296, 299, 305 Satyaáraya-kula, the Chalukya dy., 271, 275, 279, 281 Satyasraya Pulakesin II. Prähivivallabha, . 142,
149, 151, 152 Satyavakya Konganivarman Rajamalla, a Ganga k..
Satyavakya Kongunivarman Permanaḍi, a Ganga k., Satyavrata-Käfichi, sankhäsikä,
Sarayu, ri.,
Barisōda, vi.,
Särkara, a gōtra,
Särkaraksha, a gōtra,
Sarva-Bhatta, M.,
Sarvadhikrita, an official title, Sarvajña, a Kanchi acharya, Barva-manya, Sarvanandin, a Jain Muni, Barvavarman, a Maukhari k., sasabinda, a legendary k., sasana, characteristics of a, sasana,
Sasidēva, m.,
sastra,
Sata, m.,
Sätähani-rattha, di, Satanandaka,
Satavahana, dy.,
Satavahani-hara, di,
Sātē, m.,
Sathu, M.,
sattra,
saul,
Saulika, a people,
saulkika,
Saumitri Lakshmana,
Saumya,
Sannaka, a gōtra,
Saurashtra coins,
Sauri-Vishnu, Sausravasa, a götra, sauvastika,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
.
•
.
.
339
364-6 .858-9 98 272, 277
112
327
326, 329
101, 106
202
368 71, 78 208-6, 209 358
PAGE
140 163
360
204, 206-7, 209
281, 284 281, 284
seal, 147, 157, 168, 192, 324, 331, 341, 360 Sediva- Kshetra, an estate, 148, 150, 151, 152 Semvili, vi., Sēna, dy.,
195, 196, 201
157 160
sena pati. See Mahāsēnā pati,
Señchalavaṇa, vi., Sesha-Bhatta, m., Sesha-bhaj-akriti-rakshana-saunda, sur. of Krishna
195, 196, 201 212
Savana year,
Savara, a people, Savaranandisarman, m.,
Savarna, a gōtra,
Savidova Sägidēva, m., Savitri, wo.,
[VOL. XIV.
seṭṭi,
Sētu - Rāmasēta, sēta-bandha,
sh, and s,
Shakardarra inscription,
shk, form of, sher, form of, Siddha, Siddhantam, vi., Siddhapa, m., siddha-sadhya, Siddhavata, a place,
Siddhavata-natha, a divinity, Siddhi Timma-Bhatta, m., Siddhi Timmarya, m., Siddhi Tirumalarya, m., Siharachhita, m., Sthila, M.,
Siju, m.,
Sile, m., Silpin,
sila, m.,
sima,
Sima, M.,
sim-āli,
simneys,
Simha-Sari, a Jain author,
·
děva-Raya,
Seshadri, a mountain,
Se(ro) sha-krita-pratiparthiva-danda, sur. of Krishnaděva Raya, Sesha Manavanta, m.,
•
•
173
344
173 213 190, 191
125, 128, 171, 178, 344
327, 330 169, 311
132, 136
130 122 298, 303 361 182, 188 318, 346
100, 102
108
842
843
342
131
181
209
207
825
"
209
175
203 161 147, 150 394
The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; eo.-country; di.-district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E-Eastern; fend.-feudatory; k.-king; m.-man; mt.-mountain; ri.-river; s. see also; sur.surname; te.-temple; vi. village, town; W.-Western; w0.woman.

Page #470

INDEX
401
PAGE
269
PAGE Simbavarman, rur. of the Ganga k. Ma sive-Yögin, a Kaichi acharya . .
284 dhara III., . . .
. 888
sivimära-Saigotta, a Ganga k.. . .888 Simbavarman, a Pallava k., 382, 383, 834, Skanda-nadl, ri.. . . . . 818, 317, 829 385, 336, 887 Skandagupta, a Gupta k.,
869 Simhavarman, a Pushkarana k., s. 367, 870 Skandanaga, , . . . . . . 166 Sinda, dy., . . . 266, 268-72, 276-77, 280-83 Skandaśarman, .,. . .
187 Sinda, patriarch of Sinda dy., 266, 269, 1 Skandavarman, a Pallava k., 832, 888, 834, 270, 271, 283
886, 386 Sindanür, oi.,
. 270 Skirah Dhëri inscription, . . . . 181, 186 Sindarijs, a Sinda feud., . . . 268 Smar-Kama, . . . . . 280, 299 Sindarasa, e Sinda ch. .
smriti, . . . .
. 101, 108, 198-99 Sindavādi, co. . ..
287, 270 Sodalo, ., . . . . . . 206 Sindha, ri., . . . 269, 270 Södás, a kshatrapa,
141 Sindhurajs, k. of Dhara,
. . 157 sodan, inscription of, Sindhurāja, a Paramara prince, • 296, 207, 308 Soked (Sikėta), i. . Singapa Acharya, ., .
70, 74, 75, 811 Sothe, W, Singapa-Bhatta, .,
.
. 218 Solar race, . . . 70 R. 8, 79 n. 4, 102, singapappadi, di, . . . . 818, 317, 321
107, 111, 843, 846 Singapärya, ti, . . 69, 73-4, 80-1 Boma, .
. 70 Singarasa II., a Sinda ch., . . 268 Sõma, ., . .
. . . . 205 singari Dikshita, A., .
Soms, a Sinda prince, singari Yajvan, m., .
. 842 Söma, k., . . . singari Sadhi, m., .
. . 214 Soma-Bhatta, ., . singarya, ., . . 75-6, 81, 82 Sömadatta, ., . .
• 209, 206 Singatia, ri, 158, 159, 161 Somana-halli, ., . .
. . 281 singaya, a Telinga prince,
83, 84, 92, 96 Sömapatha-Bhatta, ., . . . 212, 314, 819
. . 200 Sõmaps, . . . . . 75,81 śirikuppa Timmi-Bhatte, m.,. . . 343 Somabekharananda, a Károli acharya,
286 Siriyarı, oi., . . . . . 845, 860 Sömata, Mhe . . .
. . . . 204 Siriya-dévi I., a Sinda queen, .
Somebyars, ., . .
. . 206, 208 Siriya-dövi II., a Sinda queen,
.- . 368 Sömöivars IV., Tribhuvaamalla, a W. ChaluEsporto huanos . . . . 164 kya k., . .
285, 286, 271, Sirugappa Timmi-Bhatte, m.,.
848
276, 278, 279, 281-2 śirukappe Timmi-Bhatta, m., :
śõpe, ri. .
. . 844 Sitteleppakam, ti. . . . . . 282, 286 sõpichala, a shrine
178 Siva, . . . . . 266, 269, 270, 280 sõpadahi, in . . . . 195, 196, 209 siva, eight forms of, . . . . 106 .. 10 sõldri, a shrine. . . 316, 328 biva temple, merit of constructing. . . 101, 108 Sopaks, din. . . . . 196, 196, 201 śivacbētas, title of Kanchi acharyas,
Śpasailo, a skrine, . . .
. . . 171 Sivkich, .. . . .
202 novage . . . . . sivamira, a Ganga k.. . .
.888 Sovala-dēvi, a Sinda queen, 266, 271, 276, Siva-fiana-siddhiyar, a book,. . . 274 . 2
279, 280, 283 Śivinande, m.,
. . . 205 space, symbolised by ta, . . . . 101, 106 sivakarman, n., . 166, 167, 860, 862-8 Sparg photos, thing . . .
188 m. 7, 184 .. 1 sivastambhs, m., .
198, 195, 196Sravayı, a nakshatra,. . . . 69, 78, 80 siva-8vayathbh, a divinity, 287, 278, 274, 277 Áravintha, a gotra,. . . . 166, 107
189
The figure refer to page ; . atter s figure to footpotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abhreviations are waed -ob-chiel : 00.-country, i.-district, division; do the me, didtody. E. -Lestern ; foud, fondatory, k. - king; .. nan; me. -mountala; ririyor; 4
; w.- PADI 1o. - temple ; v.-village, town; W.-Western; wo. woman.

Page #471

402
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
286
PAGE &ribhashya, a book,
.
. . 86, 87-8 .-Chhandögar-charaņēt ipațhin,
208 Śr-Dödig, ., .
. . 208 Sridhari, m. . . 202, 204, 206-9,
296, 809, 810 Sridhara-Bhatta, ..
. . 218 śrigiri -Srisailam, a shrine, . . . 101, 108 Sri-guna-ratna-kosa, a book, . . . . 88 Ári-Harsha, a k., . .
. 126, 128 Śri-Harsha, a Malapa k., . . .
299, 305 Srikantha-Sive, . . . .
• 159, 162 Srikanthēsvars, ., . .
814, 819
. . . . . 209 Srikaran, . . Ark hambha, ., .
. . . . 208 Śri-Konda Rama-Bhatta, m., . . . 848 erings of tank, .
. . 108, 108 Sripile, , . . . . . 887 Sriparvata, a shrine, . . 100, 102, 108 śrt-prithivi-vallabha, Chalukya title, 126,
148, 149, 151, 279, 865 Sri-puri, vi, . . . . . 267, 278, 277 sripurusha, a Ganga k.,. . . . 388 śrinims, ... .
. . . . . 74, 81 Sri-Riméivers, .,. . . BH-Råmdsvara-Bhatte, m., . . . 213 Srirangam, .,. . .
85, 88, 89, 92, 93, 96,
171, 175, 840 Srirangam Plates of Mammadi-Nayaka,
88 Sriranganatha-Bhatte, , . . 88, 96 Sriranganathe-svimin, a divinity, . 83, 94 Srirangarija-Bhatta, .. .
. 88, 88 n. 2 Sriranga-raja-stava, a poem, Sriranga-vardhane, har. of Mummadi-Nayaka, . 84 śrI-Rig-véds-charapë chatarvėdin, .
202 Srisail, .
. . 101, 106, 171, 172 éri-Sahkar, a Kaichi acharya, .
984 Grisarman, feud., . . . . 180, 181, 186 Gri-stava, a poet,
. . . 85 Ári-Triyambaka, a Vijayanagara dy. rignature, 88,
78,88 Srivaikuntha-stara, a poem, . . . . 85 śrivaishpava, a sect, . . . 85, 88 .. 1 Grivaton, a götra,. . . 81-2, 212, 214, 816
PAGX Srivataachihna-gara, wr. of 'Parafara-Bhatta
VII., . . . . . . 85 Árivate chihna-Mišre, ., . . . 98, 96 Sri Venkatēón, signature of Vijayanagara dy., . 168 Śrl-Vidagdhe, rignature of Mahendra-pala
II., . . . . . 178, 184, 186, 187 Śri-Vidyanidhi-Bhatta, m., . , . 815, 821 ért-Vijaya, rur. of the Ganga k. Krishmavarman, 884 Sri-Virupaksha, w., . . 814, 815, 319, 823 Śrt-Virupaksha-Bhatts, .. . . . 315, 821 Ári-Virupaksha, a Vijayanagara signature, 174,
281, 240, 311, 315, 322-868 Srivirüpakshasthans, a shrine, . . . 171 Sruta-prakafika, a book, . . . . 87 Brutaprakadik-icharys, nr. . . . . 87 Sruti, . . . . .
. 101, 108, 119
. brylánnya siladity, a Chalukya k., 148, 149 #, form of,
. . 285 stands, cap . . . . 158 sta, form of, . . . stūpa .
284, 287 ww, form of, . .
. . 121 śubhakara, m.,. . Subhankars, ., .
• 204, 207, 208 Subhalarman, W.. .
. . 209 Bubbatang, Pur. of the Rashtrakea. k.,
Krishna-Raja I., . . . 123, 126, 129 Subrahmanys, ., . . . . . $14,820 Sadarbana-Bhatta, ., . . . . . 87, 88 Sudan, k., . . . . . . 189 Suddhinanda, Kaichi acharya, . . .284 Südhi, ., . . . Badhihin, . . . Sudhi, sur., . . . . . 212-914 Sue Vihar, a place, Sue Vibar inscription,
.131, 186 Sagata Baddha,
. . . . 880 Sügür, Di.,
· 267, 268, 278, 278 Sülika, a people, . . . 112, 117, 120 Sumati-Sidhára, a post, . .296, 308, 310 Sumoru, . . . . . . .
171 Bumitri, . . . . . .171, 240 sun,
. . . . . . . 168, 841 sun, eclipe of the. See eelipa, solar. sun, symbolized by ja, . . . 100, 105 Sunilins, . . . . . . . . 194
.
.
205
.
.
.
818
.
.
88
188
The figures refor to pages; M. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following othor abbreviations are su c h.-chief,00.- country;di. -district, divislondo.the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty 3. -Restern feud.- fondatory k. king m.man; t. - mountain; ri. -river; 6. a.-1ee also; nr.- SUDADO; to, tomple; di. village, town, W.- Wester'n won.woman.

Page #472

INDEX.
403
205
209
818
PAGB Sundarabdh-stara, a poem,
85 Sandari-Devi, a Pratikára Queen, . 178, 188 Súpi, . . . . Süpate, M., . . .
. 205, 206 Süri-Bhatta, ... . . .
815, 820 Surskönågadaia, a place,
. 160, 161 Suratrina . . .
. 170 .. 2 Surattha-Surat, . Surendr, a Käncki acharya, Burčávan, a disciple of Sankara-acharya, 884 Sûri, sur., . . .
212 Suri-Bhatte, ... .
849 Burittilära, ti., .
282, 286 Sûri-vary,., . . Sürya, ., . .
. 76, 82 Särygrahapa,. . .
. . $72 Süryaprakita Rao-Midanne,
866 Sürykryn, ., . . .
. 76, 81 Süryavarman, a Maukhari k. 110, 111, 117, 190 Sasbami,. . . . .
.
93 Sasthitavarman, a Maukhari k., . .. 118.. 6 Sasanii hill inscription,
. 867, 870 Sūta, m., . . . .
. . 208 sütre See vöda, säkhi, atro. sattee, rite, .
. 987, 287 .. 9 Svw-kal-ambhoja-bhaskare, sur, of Dantidurga, 197 Svalperdakshiņā-vithi, ., . . . . 158, 161 Sramidēva - Sägidēvs, m.,. . . . 281, 284 simin, a title,. . . Svapate, ., . . .
204 Svargadvir, a tirtha,
• 198, 194, 196 Svarpa-girl, a makadana, . .
808 Svarpa-kshmi, a makadana, Svarna-mêra, a makadana,
d . . . . 173 svargapall, Di., .
187 svastika, . . . . Svayathbhu, a divinity, 272, 276, 277, 879, 280, 283 Svēter varühm, a kalpa, . . . . 108, 108 Swat bas-relief of Simhamitra,
189 Swit Buddha statuette inscription, . 182
PAGE Tachhaili, oi. -Takshadila, Tudatgila-Midhara - Midhars III., a
Ganga k., . . . . . 882, 887 Tädipike, a principality, . . 84, 88, 89, 92, 96 Taila III., W. Chalukya k., . . 968 Taittiriya Sikhi, . . . . . 161, 163 Tataull, vi, . . . . . 198, 199, 201 Takeri, .,. . . . . 198, 199, 201 Takht-1-BALI inscription, . . 131, 188, 185
. . . 966, 278 Takshaklla, vi.,
284, 289, 291, 293, 296 Talabhima, i.. . .
. 201 Talahati, oi., .
. . . 195, 196, 201 talála,
. . . . 164 Tilakunto, in . . . . 71,83 Talavargike-Harishada, m., . . . 178, 183 talayldukindlu, . . . . . 369 & 7 Talikota, battle of, . . . . . 211 Timaravitaks, ei., . . . . . 88, 89, 94 tambra,
. . 169, 174 tarncha-rajya-Tuñjai (Tanjore), 171, 317, 237 tämniane,. .
. . . 853 tămmionnlkritys, . . Taxi-doayam, a book, . . . . . - 88 Tinlahil, a Goloonda k.,. . . .869 Tapi-flóki, a poem, . . . . . 88
. . 184 tank-building , . .97, 101, 106, 108 Inputs, locality,. . . . . 287, 296 Tirt's mountain, . . . . . 281, 284 Tariks, a people, . . . . Tarika-t-Yamini, a book, . . . . . 179 tarka, . . .
. . 385, 827 tataba-måtriki, . . . 98, 102, 108, 108 .. 1 Taţiyiki, a place, . . . . 148, 160, 168 Tatparashe, aspect of Sina, . .
874 m. S tavapi.. . . . . . . . 208 tarapith. . . . . . 8103 Taxils, o., -Takshafili,. . . Taxila facription of Patiks . . 181, 186, 186 Taxta paription of Khushana k.,. . 186 Tells Inscription of the yeur 186, . . . 284 Toila vse inscription, te, form ot, . . . . . . . A Tedir, oi, : . . . 166, 167 Tekkekal, .,. . • $87, 268, 278, 277
161
.
.
178
808
T
t, form of, . . + Anal, . . ta; symbol of space,.
. .
.
.B8, 167, 184, 188 . . . 128, 167
100, 101, 105
The figures refer to page 1, after Agun to footnotes, and add. to Additions and corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -oh-chief; oo. country idi-district, division , do. - the me, ditto sdy. -dynastys 1.-Kastern feud. - feudatory 1. king : w.man, wt. - Routalajri.river ...10 Noo r to.templo; .village, town; V. - Western , No.-womi.

Page #473

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
PAGE!
PAGE
...::
204
97
• 204 .. 206
Telings, co., .
88, 95 Tirukkalukkupram, ti., . . . 169, 175 Telagu, a people,
286, 271, 276, 278 Tirumala, ., . 211, 313, 314, 315, 318, 320, 321 Telange, a people,
Tirumaladiri, a road, th, form of, . .
. 68 'rumalai, a book, . . . . . 88 Thirů, ., . .
Tirumalarya, ., . . . . . 342-8 the forth,. ..
Tiramale, ni.. . . . . . . 83 Tien-chu, 40.
Tirupati, a shrine, tiger, device,. .
283 Tiravarangattamudanar, ., . Tihags-Svimin,
2081 Tirweaymoli, a book, , . Tikams, ,
. . 203, 209 Tiravenkata-Bhatta, ., . Tikape, m., . .
Tite, m., . . . . . . . Tilinga,. . .
Titha, N, . . . Timira, a true .
. 362, 368 & 1.2 Titl, .. . Timma. Seo Timms-amaty.
Tondaradippoliy-alvār, a Faishnava saint, . 88 Timna,-minister of the Vijayanagara k. Topday ya, ., . . . . 365-6, 866 n. 4
Achyuta, . . . . . . 216 tonira,. . . . . . . 296, 298 Timms, a Vijayanagara k., , 171, 174, 282, 823 Toshapa-rupa-jit-isama-kande, a Vijayanagara Timma-amatya, feud., . . . . . 216 title,. . . . . . . . 344 Timma-Bhasta, ... 212, 314, 316, 318, 320, 321, Trailök ya-möhana-dēva, a divinity, 177, 182, 187
842-3 tri-högya, . . . . . . 313 Timmi Dikshita, ., . . . . 814, 890 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of the W. Chalukya k. Timmämbi, a Vijayanagara princesa, 230, 344, 858 Sömöbvara IV., . . . . . 266 Tinmana, 1.,
. . . 75, 81 Tribhavanamalla-Virs-Sömēśvara, a Chalukya Timpapa-Bhatta, ., . . . . 212, 213 k., . . . . 271, 275, 278, 279, 281, 282 Timmapa Sudbi, m., . .
. . . 214
Trikamata, k., Trikamat
. . . . . 139 Timmappa-amitya, ., . . . 215 Trilochana, m.,
. . . . 209 Timmäpuram Timma-Bhatta, ., . . 343 Trilochanapala, a Pratikara k., 179, 179 . 4 Timmäpuram Tiramalary, m., . . . . 849
Trisaks, . . .
. . . 193, 197 Timmarija, fend. of Sadafina-Raya,. .. .216 Trivikrams-Vishnu, . . 272, 278, 301, 307 Tmmar , . . . . . . 216 Trivikramadithe, a purohita, . . . . 178 Timmarly, M., . . . . . 341-2, 846 Tryambaks- sivs,.
. . 73, 80 Timmäv-Adhvarin, .. .
. . . 213
te in Kharoshthi inscriptions, . . . . 183 Timmavajjala, W.,. . . 314, 320 ith written thth, . . .
. . 97 Timmaye, .. . . 74, 75, 76, 81, 82, 314, 320 Tuläparushi, a makadana, .
172, 197 Timmaya-amatya, ., . . . . . .215 Tolqva, dy., . . . . . 171, 217, 232 Tippl-Bhatta, .,. . . . . 814, 820 tandalita, Tippsji, a Vijayanagara queen, 171, 231, 232, Tungs, a Rashfrakita k., . . 328, 329
240, 323 Tongi, ri, . . . Tippapa-Bhatta, ..., .
. . 213, 214 Tusgabhadrã, ri, 102, 107, 173, 176, 231, Tippapaya, m., . . . . . 78, 82
240, 273, 278, 319, 817, 228, 841, 845, 858 Tippäryya, , . . .
. . . 76 Tappad- Kurhatti, di. . . . . . 364 Tippaya ... . . . . . 74, 81 Tappad-Kurhatti inscription of the reign of Tippayya, ., . . . . . 814, 819 Akalavarsha Krishna III.,'. Tidlinga-Triling, Co., . . . . .860-8 Turushka, a people, . . . . 298 Pirkkala-Kunnari dara, vi., . . 169, 178 turashkadanda. . . . 196, 186, 199, 200 tleh, .. . . . . . . . 193 Turvau, . . . . . . 840, 823
The figures refer to pagos; . after Ilgare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Correction. The following other wbbrevinalons are used-
o chieto, Country i di. -district, division; do the same, ditto; dy-dynaty 2. Later ind.- foddatory; k ing w.man; t. motintain, riiver .. 4. - Aleon -arname to.wmples w.-village, toma', W.-Western Wo.-womsa.

Page #474

INDEX.
405
PAGE
.
te, form of, . . Tvashtri, sur. of Virana, . Tvashtrisarinan, 7.,
.
. .
. - .
. 285
235 166, 167
PAGE . 326, 329 . 314, 320
88, 94, 96 267, 273, 277 . 287, 295
.
.
Upendra-Vishna, . . . Uppana-Bhatta, m., . . . Uppungali, vi.. . . . . Uppava!!s, ri., . . Uraśaks, 1., . Ura-kavi, our of the poet Sabhapati, . Urumiya,. . . .
. atkallola, . atsäha, . . . atta, . . . Uttara-Kosala, . Uttarapaths, .
. Uttara-Radhi, a mandala, . . atthapanaka,. . . . . Utakuru Timmi-Bbatta, ., . .
. . . . .
134 · 301 189, 191
82 n. 1 194, 196 149, 151
. 161 206, 302
342
the form of, .
. .
. . . . . 121 #, medial, form of, . . . . .
. 121 ă confused, . . .
. 146, 232, 311 , forn of, . . . . . . 157 achchalumpiebakara,
. . 295, 301 Udabbands, ti. . .
. .
: 291
. Udays, a mountain, . . . 119, 171 Udayagiri, a place, 100, 102, 107, 107 ... 4, 108, 368 Udayambakam, i... . . 188, 189, 173, 175 Udayambakam grant of Krishna-ddva-Raya, 1088. ad bhayad, . . . . . . 266 Uddanda-Bhatta, . . . . . . nddesa,. . .
.
327 Uddhavali(k), a place,
149, 150, 152 Udéldi, di, . . .
195, 196, 201 Udbarsne, m.,. . . . . . . 203 adudha, . . .
.
299 . 11 Udumvara-tanti, or., . . . 126, 127, 129 Udyana, co.,. .
. . 291 Ujjain, di. See Ujjayini, . . 177 Ujjayini, di, . .
177, 180, 185, 291, 298 akken, . . .
. . . 286 alvår, . . .
. . . 189, 191 ulvor, . .
• . 189, 191 Umā, . . .
. . . 281, 284 Umravati, di, . .
. . . 129 Umvara, vi., . .
. 126, 129 Urhvars-manti, ti.. . . : 126, 129 Undharaumba, vi...
195, 196, 202 Undiyaka, a field,
. . . 182, 187 unina, . . .
. . . 158, 161 unmantrs, . . .
281 anmaktaphalam, .
279 apachara (shodnşa), . . . . 841 apadhmaniya, form of, . . . . . upadhmaniya, nse of, . . . . 164 Upagupta, a Maukhari queen,. . . 112 Upalichs, vi, . . . . 195, 196, 202 opariks, . .
. 327 Upamanya, a gotra, .
202-4, 208-9
o, form of, . . 121, 144, 157, 232, 265-6, 325 • and 6 confared, . . . 122, 177, 192, 325 Vadama, a sret, . . . . . . 85 Vaddamani Lingan-Bhatta, H.,
. . 342 Vaddamini Linga-Bbatta, ., . . . Vadathali, vi. . .
. 195, 196, 202 Vadhals, 11. ..
. . . . . . 206 Vigvijaya-Bhatta, mh. .
. 86 Vaha, . . . . . . . 177, 187 Vabada, 11., . .
204, 205 Vählika, a people,
. . . . 367 Váhmata, m... .
. . . . 200 Vahudhars, ... . . . . . . 20% Vähule, ., . . . . . . . . 207 Vaidyanatha, m., .
.. . 314, 320 Vaijayanti, pi.. .
165, 166, 167 vaikalpya for vaikalya ?) . . . . 301 Vaikuntha, . . . . . 180, 183 Vaikanthasarman, . . . . . 166, 167 Vairisimha, a Paramena k., . , 296, 298, 304 Vaibesbiks philosophy. . . . . . 273 Vaishnava, a sect, . . . . . . 85 vaivadēva, a rite,. .
. 152, 157 Vaivasvate, . . . . 103, 108, 111, 115, 119 Vijesněyi-Sakhi,. .
• 314, 825 Vaheshka (P), a Kuhana k... .. 180, 185, 143 Vajheshpa (P), a Kurbana k.,. . . 143
The figure refer to pages ; after figare to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are traed -oh-chief; ...country;di.-district, division; do. -the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty E.-Eastern feud. - fondatory: k. - kingin. man; at mountain; r river ...realeo; rursurnamo In. temple; vi. village, town; W.-West ; Wo.-womstu.
SH

Page #475

406
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV.
• 202
PAGE Vajjaya, a prince,
84 n. 2 Vejrste, k., . .
125, 128 Vik-páls, a Pala k.,
326, 329 Vals, . . . .
806 Valabli grant, uparious, .
• 148 Valabbid - Indra, . . . . . 800, 806 Valakättura, a sima,
235 Válans, m., . . .
. . . 208 Valaudata, a gotra, .
. . 165, 167 Vále, m... .. . . Vallabba, m.,.
. . 75, 76, 81, 82 Vallabha, title of the W. Chalukya dy. . 125, 128 Vallabha-rija, title of the W. Chalukya dy. 125, 128 Vallabiţthi, vi.. . . . . 158, 159, 161 Vallala-Sena, a Sena k., 156, 168, 160, 162, 163 Välü, ., . . . . .
. 204 Vámadēva, aspect of Sita, . 204, 274 n. 2 Vama, vi.,. . . . 198, 199, 202 Våmana-Bhatta, ., .
. 213, 325, 328, 330 Våmananags, m., . .
126, 127, 129 Vamana-Svimin, ., .
. . . . 203 Vamadhara, ., . .
. . . 204, 205 Vana-inālā, . . .
. . . 299, 805 Vanamálin, . . . . . 806 - 1 Vanašarman, ... . . . . . 167 Vandhula, a götra,
202-8 Vangu, co., . . 73, 79, 170, 173, 816, 867-70 Vankinai, a pattala, , , 197, 199, 200, 202 vanse, . . .
. . 177 Våņā, ., . . . . . . 205 všpa,
. . 296, 310 Varada-Bhatta, .,. . . 814, 815, 820 Varada-acharya, an author, Varadaraja-stava, a poem,
86 Varadavishņvarya, ., .
. 87 varahs, a coin, . .
• 854, 859 & Mh. 7 Varaha incarnation,
• 71, 78, 90, 147,
170, 174, 216, 280 Varkha-dēva, ml., . . . . 158, 161 Variha-palli, vi.,
.
. . . 187 Varakațţāru, a rima, .
.. .282 Varaņi, ri., . . . . 193, 194, 196, 197, 199 Våraņiai–Benares, . . . . . . . 886 Varanasi Kondu-Bhatta, . . . 349 Virsmasivem,. . . . . . 189, 191 Varasigils, an catate, . . . 148, 150, 152
PAGE Varatanta, ...
. . . 105, 109 Vardhamana, a bhukti, . . . 158, 161 Vardhamans, ., . .
. . . 206 Varēthi, oi.,. .
. . 198, 199,
202 vari, . . . . . . . 366 n. 4 Varidadu Narasayya, ., . .
. . 843 Varnika, . . .
. . 309 Varanasarman, .,. . .
. . 167 varusha - varsha, . . . . . 169, 174 Vaidhans, , . . . . • 205 Väsaka, . . . . . . 79 s. 3 Vsanta-Bhatta, m., . . . : 342 Vacantatilak-blana, a drama, . . . 87 Vashmana, a Khotan k.,. .
. 133 Väsishka, a Kushana k.,. . . . 135, 143 Vesishths, a gotra,. . 70-1, 73, 80-2, 202-9,
213, 327, 330 Vasishtha, a pravara, . . . : 325, 330 Vasishthe, . . . . 296, 298, 308 Vesishtha-Godavari, ri.. . . . . 89, 94, 96 Visithipata-sâmi-Siri-Palumāri (II.), k., . .154 vista. . . . .
. . . 158, 161 Vasa (Ovisa), f. . . . 158, 160, 163 Väsudėve, . . 102, 107, 135, 194, 196,
198, 200, 204, 209 Visoki, . . . .
. . . 206 Vasarata, n., . . . . .
. . 203, 208 Vasaserman, . . . . . 166, 167 Vataks. . . . . . . . 73-4 vitave,. . Vatayakshiņi-Dēvi, a divinity, . 177, 178, 182,
184, 188 Vachu, . . . . . . . . 207 Vatan, m., . . . . . . 208, 208 Vatan, a götra, . . . 202-3, 206-9, 835-8 Vstaarija, a Pratikára k.. . . 178, 179, 188 Viyim, n., . .
. . . . 205 Vavvüliks, a feld,. . . . . 181, 187 vėda, Sakhi, sutra A pastambe-8.,
85, 216, 318, 317, 342, 846 Atharva-V. . . . . . 166-7 Bödhayana-.. . . . . . 814-5 Dribyayana . .
. . . . 849 Hiranyakësi-sy .
.. . 161 Kanthama-s.. . . . . . 158, 161 Pravachant- . .
. . 216
•
300
.
87
The figures refør to page ; , sfter a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Carrections. The following other abbreviations are too :-.-chief: co. - country, di.- district, division; do. - the rame, ditto; dy.-dynasty;
2.- Eastern ; feud. - fondatory; k. - king: m. Man; mt. - mountain ri.river .. a.-100 kloo; iur. namo: to.- temple, di-village, town; W.-Western; so, -woman.

Page #476

vēda, sākhā, sūtra-contd.
Rig-v.,
Sama-v.,
Taittiriya-6., Vajasaneyi-6., Yajur-v.,
Voda,
Věda, Atharva,
Sama,
Vědacharya-Bhaṭṭa, m.,
33
Vedam Raghava-Bhatta, m.,
Vedänga,
Vedanta,
81, 62, 212-6, 314-5,
343, 360, 362-8 216, 314 148, 151
.272, 276, 314, 325, 327 71, 81-2, 85, 212-5, 313-5,
317, 342-3, 360, 362-3 120, 178, 198, 199, 200, 207, 317
165, 166 158, 161
87, 88, 88 n. 2, 93, 96
342
Vedanta-vědya, M.,
Vědavyasa, sur. of Sudarsana-Bhatta,
Vědaya, M.,
Velimala, di.,.
Vemasani, a Reddi queen,
Vimmana-Bhatta, m.,
Vendike Basava-amatya, m.,
Venkata-deva-Kāja, a Vijayanagara k.,
Vinnarasa, M.,
Věpuraka, vi.,
Vibhishana,
.
Vedanta-defika, sur. of Venkatanät härya, Vedäntadesika-vaibhava-prakātika, a book,
.
Vidagdha, m.,
Vidhi-Karani Gangadhara, m.,
Vidyadhara, m.,
Vidyadhara, a Chanděla prince, Vidyaghana, a Käñchi acharya, Vidyakara, m.,
.
317,
360, 36-3
346, 357-9 87,88 87 86, 93, 96 87 315, 321 173, 175 70 214 215
171, 172, 215, 216
Venkatadri, sur., Venkaṭanāthārya-a Sri-Vaishnava teacher, 87
315, 320
Venkatesvara, m., Venkatay[y]a, M.,
343
215
155
88
181
209 209 179. 4 234 209 Vidyanagar!- Vijayanagara, 280, 344, 358 Vidyatirtha, a Käichi acharya, 234 Vigraha-Pala, a Pala k., .325, 326, 327, 329, 330 Vijaya-Bhupati, a Vijayanagara k., Vijaya-Bhupati, Dandapalle plates of,. Vijaya-Bakkaraya-samudra, ei, Vijayachandra, M., Vijayadevavarman, k.,
69, 72, 79, 80 68
70, 71 361 . 141
230, 343-4, 853
.
·
INDEX.
•
PAGE
·
.
•
Vijayaditya, a W. Chalukya k., Vijayakirti, a Khotan k., Vijayanagara, dy.,
Vijayanagara, vi., Vijayapala, a Pratihāra k., Vijayaraya-udaiyar, a prince, Vijaya-Sadhara, m., . Vijaya-samudra, a tank, Vijaya-sena, a Séna k., Vijayasimha, a Khotan k., Vikkay, a Sinda ch., Vikrama, era,
Vikrama era referred to. S. a. eras, Vikrama, a Sinda ch.,
33
13
Vikramaditya I., a W. Chalukya k., Vikramaditya II., Vikramaditya VI., Vikramaditya, a Mälava k., Vikramaditya, sur. of Gangeya-deva, Vikramaditya, m.
Vikrama-pura, a camp,
"3
69, 98 n. 1, 107 n. 1, 169, 211, 232, 317, 323, 331, 341 70, 79, 102, 107, 167, 240 179, 180 70 n. 1 296, 303, 310 69, 80
157, 159, 160, 162 142 268
110, 112, 114 139-141 268 146 189, 190 268 293, 294 158 825, 328, 330
158, 160
"3
Vilachchhê, vi.,
Vilasa-devi, g. of Vijaya-Sena, Vilasa-pura, vi.,
virhéopaka,
Vinayaka-Bhatta, m.,
Vinayaka-pala-dova, a Pratibära k.,
151, 152
Vilhs, m., Vilhapa, m.,
158, 160, 161, 163 325, 327, 380 . 208 . 203 204
Vilha Sri-Yajurveda-charane chatur-vedin, m., Villürn, ei.,
88, 89, 94, 96 Vima-Kadphises, a Kushana k., 141, 289, 290,
293, 294 296, 302 214
Vinyāns,
viprendra, m.,.
Virabhadra,.
Viraja Basava-raja, m., vir-äbhisheka,.
Vira-Bhüpati, a Vijayanagara k., Vira-Bakka, sur. of Vijaya-Bhupati,.
Viradova, a Sinda ch.,
Vira-Kalideva, a divinity,
virama, use of, Viramarasa, M.,
407
PAGE 146, 189
142
.
178, 179, 180, 183 364-5 212 280, 282
215 84
70 n. 6
70 269
282 69
. 215.
.
The figures refer to pages; m. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-c.-chief; co.-country; di.-district, division; do.-the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.-Eastern ; feud.-feudatory; k.-king; m.-man; mt.-mountain; ri.-ziver; s.a.-see also; sur.-surnamine; de.-temple; ei,-village, town; W.-Western; w00.-woman.

Page #477

408
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XIV
PAGE
PAGE Virana, m. . 281, 240, 342, 852-3 Viśvāmitra, a götra,
.81-2, 314-5 Viraņa-acharya, 7., 174, 175, 216, 235, 240,
Visvanatha-Bhatta, .. .
315, 322, 323, 352-3 Visvarūpa, m., . . . . . 204, 208 Viraņāśari, m. Virana-acharya, .
240 Visvavarman, k., . . . . 140, 370-1 Vira-Nrisimli, a Vijayanagara k., 171, 175, 230 Vi vēsvara, ., . . . . . . 208
231, 232, 233, Vita-Bhatta, .. .
235, 240, 323 Vithala, m., . . . . . . 314, 320 Vira-Obaladēva, a Chola k.,
. . 70 . 1 Vitho, ., . . . . 202, 204, 207, 208, 209 Virapa-matya, m., . . . . 215 Vitthala, ... . . . . . 76, 82 Vira-pratape, sur. of Krishna-dēva-Raya II., 173, 175 Vitthaleśvara, a divinity, .
231, 341, 345, 353 Virusēna-Svāmin, k., . . . . . 140 Vitthanna-Odeya, m. . . . . . 70 Vira-Śri-Narasimha Vira-Nrisimha, a Vijayana. Viyadi, a place, . . . . 148, 150, 152
gara k., . . . . . . 232, 240 Vrihadrilevannkanni, a pattalà, 193, 195, 196, 202 Viravarman, a Ganga k., . .
Viladriho-levaratha, a pattala, 197, 198, 199, 202 Vira-Vijaya, snr. of Vijaya-Bhtipati,. . . 70 Vintaiü, ti., . .
. . . 195, 196 Viriñehi-pura, m., a shrine, 280, 282, 312, 316, 323 Vpihatyañchalāms, vi.. .
. . 196, 196 Virupaksha-siva, . . 102, 107, 173, 175, Vrishs, a gotra, . . . . . 82 312, 317, 323 vrishabha-sankara nala, a measure,
156, 161 Virupparasa, ., . . . . . 215 yfishe-vimsopaka, . . . . 296, 302, 809 Virvalla, ti, . . . . . . 317, 323 Vpishna, 4 gotra, . . . . . . 61 Visakhã, . . .
169, 173, 175 Vritikara, m., . . . . . 202, 208 visarga, at end of verse,
100, 105
Vritti, a shrine, . . . . .816 omitted, . . .
. . 177 vritti, share,. . . . 211, 231, 313, 315, 322 > redundant, . .
Vadbarimaayi, i.,. . . . 198, 199, 202 sandbi of, . .
97 vanvaka, a measure, : . . 296, 302, 309 use of, . .
164, 168, 341 oy, form of, . . vishaya, . .
. : 261 Vyāghra-tataka, a place (tank), 148, 160, 152 vishaya-dina, a tax, .
. . 196 vyakarana, . . . . . . 325, 827 vishayapati, an official title, .126, 129, 150, 160, 327 Vyasa,. . . . . . . . 208 Visbon,
. . 202 Vishņugõpe, a Ganga k., . . 332, 383, 834 Vishnuköpa - Vishnagöpa,
832 Visbộapada, a hill,
867, 370 Wardak vase inscription, . . . 132, 187 Viskaņusarman, m.,. .
Water symbolized by ya, . . . . 100, 105 Vishnuvardhana, k., .
139 Wind symbolized by sa,. . . Visuņuvardhana I, a Hoysala k.,
• 265
Wa-cha, ci... . . Vishyuvardhana, á götra,
. . . 82
Wa-i-shan-li, ri., . . Vishņuvriddh, a götra,
. . . 81 Wa-k'ung, a writer, vishți-prátibliedika, . .
. 152W u-sun, a race . . . . . . 289 Vishapa,
. . . 165, 166 Wa-ta-kia-ban-ch'a, vi.. . . . . 201 Vishuva-samkrinti, . . . . 325, 328, 330 Vissaņa, M., . . . . . . 76, 82 Visaya-sarkräuti-Viabuva", - . 328, 330 Visva-chakra, a malådana, . . . . 172 y, doubling before,. .
. . . . . 164 Vi vakarap-Acharys, I.,
. . 121, 232, 285-8 Visvamitra, . . . . . . 206, 304 yin yetad, etc.,
. . . . 98
La
311
166, 167
........
The figaros refer to pagos; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbroviations are sel-el-chief, com country: di. -district, division, do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E.-Eastorn feud. - feudatoryk. - king m.-man mt.mountian; ri-river; d. 100 ; T. surname te. - templo; ti, villige, town; W', Westeru; 20.= woman.

Page #478

INDEX.
109
PAGE
PACK
209
ya, symbol of water,
. 100, 105 yontre-rould. Yaulava, a race, 79. 1, 101, 106.269 Suka 6914, . . . . .
123, 126, 129 Yada, . .
. . .
80. 101, 103, 171
. . . . . . 363-6 Yajúnn, ., . .
. 202 868. . . . . .
. 365-3 Yajar-vēde,. . 71, 81-2, 212-5, 312-5, 317
1093, . .
267, 272, 277 Yajur-valins, .
. . . 315 1103, . .
267, 273, 277 Yallar-Bhatta, . . . . . . 213, 214
1136 (orror for Vikralun),
297, 303, 310 Yamaka-ratnakara, c poen, . . 85
1280, . . . . . .
. 88, 91, 946 Yandati Narasimba, ., .
. 3-42
1291, . . . . . 100, 103, 108 Yafahpala, a Pratihara k., . .
179, 203 1332, . . .
• 69, 73, 80 Yarachs, m.,. . .
1429, .
233, 239, 240 Yasa(b) kara, m.. . .
1450, .
169, 172, 170 Yasahsarian, ., . .
1451, . .
312, 317, 823 Takapals, 7., . .
1470, .
342, 345, 358 Yalodēva, ., . .
802, 309 1473, . .
211, 221, 231 Yukollan, , , , , , 202, 204, 208
1603,
. 354, 358-9 Yaśövarman, k., .
Vikrama () 136,
284, 289, 295 Yasü, 11., .
Vikraina 611, . . . 110, 113, 118, 120 Yati-raja, title of Kanchi acharyas, . . 233, 234
999, . . . . 177, 181, 187 yavaga, a Kushana title, .
1003, . .177, 178, 181, 182, 184 Yayati,. . .101, 106, 116, 119, 171, 240, 323
1136 (written Saks),
297, 303, 310 Yayin, 7., . . . . . . . 20$
1150, . .
. . 192-4, 196 1156, . .
. 192, 197-200 years
regnal, 155, 158, 162, 165, 167, 325, 328, 330 Ganga 149,.
860, 362-31
Yelli-Blatt, ., . . . . . 315, 321 Kilaka, . . . . . 342,345, 358 Yen-kao-chon, a Yue-chi k., . . . . 200 of the Cycle
Yoga, m.,
. . . . . . 76, 82 Parabhava, . .
. . 865-6 yoga, Lakshmi-narayana, .
. 69, 80 Plavs,. . .
. 267, 273, 277 yoga-patta, . .
. . . . 809 Prabhavs, . . . . . 354, 358-9 Yoga-Svāmin, .. .
. . . . 202 Saumys, .
100, 103, 108 Yöge, m., . . . . . . . 202 Subhakpit, . . . . . . 365-6 Yögēsvara, m.,
. . 207 Bukls,. .
. 233, 239, 240 Ysamotiks., a Kshatrapa, . . . . . 294 Vijaya, . .
267, 272, 277 Yue-ebi, a race, . . . 141, 288, 289, 202 Vikritin, .
69, 78, 80
yoga, . . . . . . . 103, 108 Virödhakrit, . . . 211, 221, 231
yugādiparvan, . . . . 198, 200 Virodbin, . . 169, 178, 175, 312, 317, 323 Kali 4470, .
. 100, 108, 108 Kanishka 41, . . . 188, 135, 148 Zeda inscription, . .
. 131, 136
The figures refer to pages ; *. after figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-chief,00.- countrydi. -district, division; do. - the same, ditto; dy-dynasty; E. - Eastern feud. - feudatory : k. - king; m, man; mt.mountain ri. -river; *. a.-seo also; mur. - surname; te. -templo; vi, village, town; W.-Woutern; wo, woman.
SA

Page #479


Page #480
_